THE HISTORIE OF THE REFORMATION Within the Realme of SCOTLAND, from the yeer 1422. Till the 20. day of August. 1567. THE FIRST BOOK.
IN the Records of Glasgow is found mention of one whose name was Iames Resby, Robert the third. an Englishman by Birth,1422. Scholler to Wickliff; He was accused as an Heretike, by one Lawrence Lindors in Scotland, and burnt for having said, That the Pope was not the Vicar of Christ, and that a man of wicked life was not to be acknowledged for Pope. This fell out, Anno 1422. Farther our Chronicles make mention,Iames the first. That in the dayes of King Iames the first, about the yeer of God 1431. was deprehended in the University of Saint Andrewes, 1431. one named Paul Craw, a Boheme, who was accused of Heresie,Paul Craw burnt with a ball of Brasse in his mouth. before such as then were called Doctors of Theologie. His accusation consisted principally, That he followed Iohn H [...]s and Wickliff, in the opinion of the Sacrament; Who denied that the substance of Bread and Wine were changed by vertue of any words; Or that Confession should be made to Priests; or yet Prayers to Saints departed: While that God gave him grace to resist them, and not to consent to their impiety; He was committed to the secular Judge (for our Bishops following Pilate, who both did condemne, and also wash his hands) who condemned him to the fire, in the which he was consumed in the said City of Saint Andrews, about the time afore written. And to declare themselves to be the generation of Satan, who from the beginning hath been enemy to the Truth, and he that desireth the same to be hid from the knowledge of men, They put a ball of Brasse in his mouth, to the end he should not give Confession of his Faith to the people; neither yet that they should understand the defence which he had against their unjust accusation and condemnation. Both these godly men Resby and Craw, suffered Martyrdome for Christ his Truth, by Henry Ward-Law, Bishop of Saint Andrewes, whom the Prelates place amongst their Worthies▪
[Page 2]But that their wicked practise did not greatly advance their Kingdom of darknesse, neither yet was it able utterly to extinguish the Trueth; for albeit, that in the dayes of King Iames the second and third, we finde small question of Religion moved within this Realm; yet in the time of King Iames the fourth,Iames 4. in the sixth yeer of his Reign, and in the twenty two yeer of his age,1494. which was in the yeer of God 1494. were summoned before the King and his great Counsell, by Robert Blacater, called, Archbishop of Glasgow: The number of thirty persons remaining,30 Persons accused. some in Kyle St [...]wart, The Professors of the Tru [...]th at the first b [...] ginning of the Reform [...]tion were called in our Iland Lo [...]lards from on a g [...]dly man in this Iland named [...]o [...]ard, w [...]o was [...]n [...] of the first Teachers of the True [...]h: what other names they had [...]lsewh [...]re, s [...]e the History of the Albigo [...]s, Lib. 1. cap. 3. Where you may see what accusations, and calumnies was made against these poor people. some in Kingstyle, and some in Cunninghame: Among whom were George Campbell of Cesnok, Adam Reade of Barskyning, Iohn Campbell of Newmyls, Andrew Schaw of Polkemac, Helene Chalmer, Lady Pokellie, Isabelle Chambers, Lady Stairs.
These were called the Lollards of Kyle, they were accused of the Articles following, as we have received them out of the Register of Glasgow.
- 1. First, [...]hat Images are not to be had in the Kyrk, nor to be worshipped.
- 2. That the Reliques of Saints are not to be worshipped.
- 3. That Laws & Ordinances of men, vary from time to time, and that by the Pope.
- 4. That it is not lawfull to fight for the Faith, nor to defend the Faith by the Sword, if we be not driven to it by necessity, which is above all Law.
- 5. That Christ gave power to Peter, as also to the other Apostles, and not to the Pope his pretended Successour, to binde and loose within the Kyrk.
- 6. That Christ ordained no Priests to consecrate as they do in the Romish Church, these many yeers.
- 7. That after the Consecration in the Masse, there remains Bread, and that there is not the naturall Body of Christ.
- 8. That Tythes ought not to be given to Ecclesiasticall men, as they were then called, to wit, wholly, but a part to the poor, widow, or orphans, & other pious uses.
- 9. That Christ at his coming hath taken away power from Kings to judge. This Article we doubt not to be the venomous accusation of the enemies, whose practise hath ever been to make the doctrine of Jesus Christ suspect to Kings and Rulers:
Conferre this 4. Article with the 16. Article.
As if God thereby would deprive them of their Royall Seats; While on the contrary nothing confirms the power of Magistrates more then doth Gods Truth. But to the Articles. - 10. That every faithfull man and women is a Priest, in that sence that they are called by the Apostle Saint Iohn, Apoc. 1.6.5.10.20.6.
The Pope did bethink himself at last [...]o subject Princes unto him, by this tye of invented unction.
11. That the Unction of Kings, ceased at the coming of Christ; and truely it was but late since Kings were anointed, namely in Scotland, for Edgar was the first anointed King in Scotland, about the yeer 1100.- 12. That the Pope is not the successour of Peter, but where he said, Go behinde me Satan.
- 13. That the Pope deceives the people by his Buls, and his Indulgences.
- 14. That the Masse profiteth not the souls, who in those dayes were said to be in Purgatory.
- 15. That the Pope and the Bishops deceive the people by their Pardons.
- 16. That Indulgences ought not to be granted to fight against the Saracens.
- 17. That the Pope exalts himself against God, and above God.
- 18. That the Pope cannot remit the pains of Purgatory.
- 19. That the blessings of the Bishops (of dumb Dogs they should have been stiled) are of no value.
- [Page 3]20. That the Excommunication of the Kyrk is not to be feared, if there be no true cause for it.
- 21. That in no case it is lawfull to swear, to wit, idly, rashly, and in vain.
- 22. That Priests may have wives, according to the constitution of the Law, and of the Primitive Christian Church.
- 23. That true Christians receive the body of Iesus Christ every day by Faith.
- 24. That after Matrimony be contracted, and consummate; the Kyrk may make no Divorcement.
- 25. That Excommunication bindes not, if unjust.
- 26. That the Pope forgives not sins, but onely God.
- 27. That Faith should not be given to Miracles, to such namely as the Romish were then, and are to this day.
- 28. That we should not pray to the glorious Virgin Mary, but to God onely, since he onely hears us, and can help us.
- 29. That we are no more bound to pray in the Kyrk then in other places
Although the Temple be set a part for divine service, yet we are not so tied to the place as the Iews were, yea, not so much as the Rominists would have us to be, according to that of S. Ioh 21.22 23 for wheresoever 2 or 3 are gathered together in my N [...]r, I am in the midst of you.
. - 30. That we are not bound to beleeve all that Doctors of the Kirk have written.
- 31. That such as worship the Sacrament in the Kyrk (we suppose the Sacrament of the Altar) commits Idolatry.
- 32. That the Pope is the head of the Kirk of Antichrist.
- 33. That the Pope and his Ministers are murtherers of souls.
- 34. That they which are called Princes and Prelates in the Church, are Theeves, and Robbers.
By these Articles which God of his mercifull providence caused the enemies of his truth to keep in their registers, may appear how mercifully God hath looked upon this Realm, retaining within it some spark of his lyght, even in the time of greatest darknesse. Neither ought any man to wonder, albeit that some things be obscurely, and some things doubtfully spoken. But rather ought all faithfull to magnifie Gods mercy, who without publike Doctrine gave so great light. And further, we ought to consider that seeing that the enemies of Jesus Christ gathered the foresaid Articles, thereupon to accuse the persons aforesaid, that they would deprave the meaning of Gods servants so far as they could; as we doubt not but they have done, in the heads of ExcommunicationWitnesse the Princes and people, that the Pope put to the Interdict without cause, to say nothing of private persons., SwearingSo that many do think it a liberty of Religion to swear and curse., and of MatrimonyWitnesse the divorce of Mary Stuart, daughter to James 2. from her lawfull husband Tho. Boyde, and ma [...] ried to Iames Hamilton [...] Also of Mary, mother to Iames 5. who married after K. Iam. the fourths death, Ar [...]hibald Douglas Earle of Angus, & was divorced from him, and married to Henry Stuart, Lord Meffen.: In the which it is no doubt but the servants of God did damne the abuse only, and not the right Ordinance of God: for who knows not that the Excommunication in these dayes was altogether abused? That Swearing aboundeth without punishment or remorse of conscience: And that Divorcements was made, for such causes as worldly men had invented. But to our History. Albeit that the accusation of the Bishop and of his Complices was very grievous, yet God so assisted his servants, partly by inclining the Kings heart to gentlenesse (for divers of them were his great familiars) and partly by giving bold and godly answers to their Accusators; that the enemies in the end we [...]e frustrate of their purpose. For while the Bishop in mockage said to Ad [...]m Reade of Barskeiming; Reade, beleeve ye that God is in heaven? He answered; Not as I do the Sacraments seven: Whereat the Bishop thinking to have triumphed, said; Sir, lo, he denies that God is in heaven? Whereat the King wondring, said; Adam Reade! What say ye? The other answered; Pleaseth your Majesty to hear the end betwixt the churle and me: and therewith he turned to the Bishop and said; I neither think nor beleeve, [Page 4] as thou thinkest that God is in heaven; but I am most assured, that he is not onely in heaven, but also in the earth: But thou and thy faction declare by your works, that either ye think there is no God at all, or else that he is so set up in heaven, that he regards not what is done upon the earth: for if thou firmly beleevedst that God were in the heaven, thou shouldest not make thy self check-mate to the King,Adam Reade, his bold a [...]d godly answer. and altogether forget the charge that Jesus Christ the Son of God gave to his Apostles, which was, To Preach his Gospel, and not to play the proud Prelates, as all the rabble of you do this day: And now, Sir, said he to the King, judge ye, whether the Bishop or I beleeve best that God is in heaven. While the Bishop and his band could not well revenge themselves, and while many taunts were given them in their teeth.Note. The King willing to put an end to further reasoning, said to the said Adam Reade; Wilt thou burn thy bill? He answered; Sir, the Bishop and ye will. With these and the like scoffs, the Bishop and his band were so dashed out of countenance, that the greatest part of accusation was turned to laughter. After that Diet, we finde almost no question for matters of Religion, the space neer of thirty yeers; for not long after, to wit, in the yeer of God 1500. the said Bishop Blaktar departed this life,1500. going in his superstitious devotion to Ierusalem: Unto whom succeeded Master Iames Betone, son to the Laird of Balfor in Fife, who was more carefull of the world, then he was to Preach Christ, or yet to advance any Religion, but for the fashion onely, and as he sought the world it fled him not: For it was well known that at once he was Archbishop of Saint Andrews, Abbot of Dunfermeling, Aberbrothe, Kylwinning, and Chancellour of Scotland: For after the unhappy field of Flowdonne, 1513. in the which perished King Iames the fourth, with the greatest part of the Nobility of the Realm, the said Betonne with the rest of the Prelates, had the whole Regiment of the Realm. And by reason thereof held and travelled to hold the truth of God in thraldome and bondage, till that it pleased God of his great mercy in the yeer of God 1527. to raise up his servant Master Patrick Hammilton, 1527. at whom our History doth begin:Brothers son to Iames Hamilton Earle of Arran and sisters son to Iohn Stuart Duke of Althai. Of whose progenie, life, and erudition, because men of fame and renown have in divers works written; we omit all curious repetition, sending such as would know further of him then we write to Francis Lambert, Iohn Frith, and to that notable work lately set forth by Iohn Fox, English man, of the lives and deaths of Martyrs within this Isle in this our age.
This servant of God Master Patrick Hamilton, being in his youth provided to reasonable honours and living (he was intituled Abbot of Fern) as one hating the world and the vanitie thereof, left Scotland, and passed to the Schools in Germany; for then the fame of the Universitie of Wittenberg was greatly divulgate in all Countreys: where by Gods providence he became familar with those lights and notable servants of Christ Jesus of that time, Martin Luther, Philip Melancthon, and the said Francis Lambert, did so grow and advance in godly knowledge, joyned with fervencie and integrity of life, that he was in admiration with many. The zeal of Gods glory did so eat him up, that he could not long continue to remain there, but returned to his countrey where the bright beams of the true light, which by Gods grace was planted in his heart, began most abundantly to burst forth, as well in publike as in secret; for he was (besides his godly knowledge) well learned [Page 5] in Phylosophie, he abhorred Sophistrie, and would that the Text of Aristotle should have been better understood, and more used in the Schools than then it was; for Sophistrie had corrupted all, as well in Divinitie, as in humanitie. In short processe of time, the fame of his reasons and Doctrine troubled the Clergie, and came to the ears of Bishop Iames Betonne, of whom before we have made mention, who being a conjured enemy to Christ Jesus, and one that long hath had the whole regiment of this Realm, bare impatiently that any trouble should be made to the Kingdom of darknesse, whereof within this Realm he was the head. And therefore he so travelled with the said Master Patrike that he gat him to Saint Andrews, where after the conference of divers dayes he had his freedom and liberty. The said Bishop and his bloody Butchers, called Doctours, seemed to approve his Doctrine, and to grant that many things craved Reformation in the Ecclesiasticall regiment. And amongst the rest, there was one that secretly consented with him almost in all things, named, Frier Alexander Campbell, A Dominican Frier. a man of good wit and learning, but yet corrupt by the world, as after we will hear: when the Bishops and Clergie had fully understood the minde and judgement of the said Master Patrick, and fearing that by him their kingdom should be endamaged, they travailed with the King, who then was young,Note how Church-men rules the good nature of the Prince. and altogether addict to their commandment, that he should passe in Pilgrimage to Saint Dothesse in Rosse, to the end that no intercession should be made for the life of the innocent servant of God, who suspecting no such cruelty as in their hearts was conceived, remained still, (a lambe amongst the wolves) till that upon a night he was intercepted in his chamber, and by the Bishops Band was caried to the Castle, where that night he was kept, and upon the morrow after brought forth to Judgement, he was condemned to die by fire for the testimony of Gods Truth. The Articles for the which he suffered, were but of Pilgrimage, Purgatory, prayer to Saints, and for the dead, and such trifles. Albeit that matters of greater importance had been in question, as his Treatise which in the end we have added, may witnesse. Now that the condemnation of the said M. Patrike should have greater Authority, they caused the same to be subscribed by all those of any estimation that with them were present; and to make their number great, they took the subscription of children, if they were of the Nobility; for the Earle of Cassilles, which last deceased in France, then being but twelve or thirteene yeers of age, was compelled to subscribe his death, as himself did confesse. Immediately after dinner the fire was prepared before the old Colledge, and he led to the place of Execution, and yet men supposed that all was done but to give nnto him terrour, and to have caused him to have recanted, and have become recreant to those bloodie beasts; but God for his own glory; for the comfort of his servant, and for manifestation of their beastly tyrannie, had otherwise decreed; for he [...]o strengthned his faithfull Witnesse, that neither the love of life, nor yet the fear of that cruell death, could move him a jote to swerve from the truth once professed. At the place of execution, he gave to his servant who had been chamberlain to him of a long time, his Gown, his Coat, Bonnet, and such like garments, saying, These will not profit in the fire, they will profit thee; after this, of me thou canst receive no commoditie, except the example of my [Page 6] death, which I pray thee bear in minde, for albeit it be bitter to the flesh▪ and fearfull before men, yet is it the entrance unto eternall life, which none shall possesse that denies Christ Jesus before this wicked generation. The innocent servant of God being bound to the stake, in the midst of some coales, some timber, and other matter appointed for the fire, a traine of powder was made, and set on fire, which gave to the blessed Martyr of God, a blaise, and scorched his left hand and that side of his face, but neither kindled the wood nor yet the coales, and so remained the appointed to death in torment, till that men ran to the Castle again for more Powder, and fire wood more able to take fire, which at last being kindled, with loud voice, cried; Lord Iesus receive my spirit; How long shall darknesse overwhelm this Realme? And how long wilt thou suffer this tyrannie of men? The fire was slow, and therefore was his torment the more: But most of all was he grieved by certain wicked men, amongst whom Campbel the black Frier (of whom we spake before) was principall, who continually cryed, Convert Heretick, Call upon our Lady, say, Salve Regina, &c. To whom he answered, Depart, and trouble me not, Frier Campbell apostate. thou messenger of Satan. But while that the aforesaid Frier still roared, one thing in great vehemence he said unto him; Wicked man, thou knowest the contrary, and the contrary to me thou hast confessed; I appeale thee before the tribunall seat of Christ Iesus. After which, and other words, which well could not be understood nor marked because of the tumult, and vehemencie of the fire. The witnesse of Jesus Christ gate victory, after long sufferance, the last of February, in the yeere of God 1527. The said Frier departed this life within few dayes after, in what estate, we referre to the manifestation of the generall Day. But it was plainly known, that he died in Glasgow in a phrenzie, and as one despaired.
Now that all men may understand what was the singular erudition, and godly knowledge of the said M. Patrike Hamilton, we have inserted this his little pithie Work, containing his Assertions and Determinations, concerning the Law, the Office of the same; concerning Faith, and the true Fruits thereof; first by the said Master Patrike collected in Latine, and after translated into vulgar Language.
Of the Law.
THe Law is a Doctrine that biddeth good, and forbiddeth evill, as the Commandments here contained do specifie.
The ten Commandments.
THou shalt worship but one God. 2. Thou shalt make thee no Image to worship it. 3. Thou shalt not swear by his Name in vain. 4. Hold the Sabbath day holy. 5. Honour thy father and thy mother. 6. Thou shalt not kill. 7. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 8. Thou shalt not steal. 9. Thou shalt bear no false witnesse. 10. Thou shalt not desire ought that belongeth to thy neighbour.
M [...]ior.He that loveth God and his neighbour, keepeth all the Commandments of God.Deu [...]. 6. Matth. 12. Love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy minde: this is the first and great Commandment. The second is like unto this, Love thy neighbour as thy self; in these two Commandments hang all the Law and Prophets. Minor. He that loveth God, loveth his neighbour: If any man say, I love God, 1. Joh. 4. and yet hateth his neighbour, he is a lyer: He that loveth not his brother [Page 7] whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? He that loveth his neighbour as himselfe, keepeth the whole Commandments of God. Whatsoever ye wovld that men should do unto you, Conclusio. even so do unto them, for this is the Law and the Prophets. Matth 7. Rom. 13. He that loveth his neighbour, fulfilleth the Law; Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witnesse against thy neighbour, Thou shalt not desire, and so forth? If there be any other Commandment, all are comprehended under this saying, Love thy neighbour as thy self. Galat. 5. He that loveth his neighbour, keepeth all the Commandments of God, Rom. 13. Gal. 5. He that loveth God, loveth his neighbour, Maior. Rom. 13. 1 Joh. 4. Ergo, He that loveth God, keepeth all his Commandments. He that hath the faith,Minor. loveth God; My Father loveth you, because ye love me, and believe that I came of God. He that hath the faith, keepeth all the Commandments of God;Joh. 19. he that hath the faith, loveth God, and he that loveth God, keepeth all the Commandments of God. Ergo, He that hath faith,Conclusio. keepeth all the Commandments of God. He that keepeth one Commandment, keepeth them all. For without faith it is impossible to keep any of the Commandments of God;Christ is the end and fulfilling of the Law to every one that believeth Rom. 10.14. and he that hath faith, keepeth all the Commandments of God. Ergo, He that keepeth one Commandment of God, keepeth them all.
He that keepeth not all the Commandments of God, he keepeth none of them; he that keepeth one of the Commandments of God, he keepeth all: Ergo, He that keepeth not all the Commandments, he keepeth none of them. It is not in our power without grace to keep any of Gods Commandments. Without grace it is impossible to keep one of Gods Commandments, and grace is not in our power. Ergo, It is not in our power to keep any of the Commandments of God. Even so may you reason concerning the holy Ghost and faith. The Law was given us to shew us our sin. By the Law cometh the knowledge of sin; Rom. 3. Rom. 7. I knew not what sin meant, but through the Law. I knew not what lust had meant, except the Law had said, Thou shalt not lust. Without the Law sin was dead, that is, It moved me not, neither wist I that it was sin, which notwithstanding was sin, and forbidden by the Law. The Law biddeth us do that which is impossible for us; for it bids us keep all the Commandments of God, and yet it is not in our power to keep any of them. Ergo, It biddeth us do that which is impossible for us. Thou wilt say, Wherefore doth God command us that which is impossible for us? I answer, To make thee know, That thou art but evill, and that there is no remedy to save thee in thine own hand; and that thou maist seek remedy at at some other:Gospel, quasi Godspel, that is Gods word, but ordinarily it is taken from that part which we call Evangel, that is, Good tidings, otherwise, Gospel, quasi Goodspel, that is, Good words, and so, Good tidings. For the Law doth nothing but command thee.
Of the Gospel.
THe Gospel is as much to say in our Tongue, as good Tydings, like as every one of these Sentences be.
- Christ is the Saviour of the world.
- Christ is our Saviour.
- Christ died for us.
- Christ died for our sins.
- Christ offered himself for us.
- Christ bare our sins upon his back.
- Christ bought us with his Blood.
- [Page 8]Christ washt us with his Blood.
- Christ came into the world to save sinners.
- Christ came into this world to take away our sins.
- Christ was the Price that was given for us and our sins.
- Christ was made Debtor for our sins.
- Christ hath paid our Debt, for he died for us.
- Christ hath made satisfaction for us, and for our sins.
- Christ is our Righteousnesse.
- Christ is our Wisedom.
- Christ is our Sanctification.
- Christ is our Redemption.
- Christ is our Satisfaction.
- Christ is our Goodnesse.
- Christ hath pacified the Father of Heaven.
- Christ is Ours, and all His.
- Christ hath delivered us from the Law, from the devill, and hell.
- The Father of heaven hath forgiven us for Christs sake.
Or any such other as declare unto us the mercies of God.
The nature of the Law, and of the Gospel.
The Law
- Sheweth us our sin.
- Sheweth us our condemnation.
- Is the word of ire.
- Is the word of despair.
- Is the word of displeasure.
The Gospel
- Sheweth us a remedy for it.
- Sheweth us our Redemption.
- Is the Word of Grace.
- Is the Word of Comfort.
- Is the Word of Peace.
A Disputation betwixt the Law and the Gospel.
The Law saith,
- Pay thy Debt.
- Thou art a desperate sinner.
- Thou shalt die.
The Gospel saith,
- Christ hath paid it.
- Thy sins are forgiven thee.
- Be of good comfort, thou art saved.
The Law saith,
- Make amends for thy sin.
- The Father of heaven is wrath with thee.
- Where is thy righteousnesse, goodnesse and satisfaction?
- Thou art bound and obliged unto me, the devil and hell.
The Gospel saith,
- Christ hath made it for thee.
- Christ hath pacified him with his Blood.
- Christ is thy righteousnesse, goodnesse, & satisfaction.
- Christ hath delivered thee from them all.
Of Faith.
FAith is to believe God, like as Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him for righteousnesse. He that believed God, believed his Word. To believe in him,Gen. 15. Joh. 5. is to believe his Word, and accompt it true that he speaketh: [Page 9] he that believeth not Gods Word, he compteth him false, and a lyar, and believeth not that he may and will fulfill his Word, and so he denieth both the might of God, and himself. Faith is the gift of God: Every good thing is the gift of God.Jam. 1. Faith is good; Ergo, Faith is the gift of God; The gift of God is not in our power: Faith is the gift of God, Ergo, Faith is not in our power. Without faith it is impossible to please God; all that cometh not of faith,Rom 14. Heb 11. is sin; for without faith, can no man please God. Besides that, he that lacketh faith, he trusteth not God; he that trusteth not God, trusteth not in his Word; he that trusteth not in his Word, holdeth him false, and a lyar; he that holdeth him false and a lyar, he believeth not that he may do that he promiseth, and so denieth he that he is God: O how can a man, being of this fashion, please God! No manner of wayes, yea suppose he did all the works of man and Angel.
All that is done in faith, pleaseth God. Right is the Word of God, and all his works in faith: Lord thine eyes look to faith; that is as much to say, as, Lord thou delightest in faith: God loveth him that believeth in him, how can they then displease him? He who hath faith, is just and good, and a good tree bringeth forth good fruit. Ergo, all that is done in faith, pleaseth God. Moreover, he that hath faith, beleeveth God; he that believeth God, believeth his Word; he that believeth his Word, wotteth well that he is true and faithfull, and cannot lie; but knoweth well that he both may and will fulfill his Word. How can he then displease him? For thou canst do no greater honour unto God, than to count him true. Thou wilt then say, That theft, murder, adultery, and all vices please God: No verily, for they cannot be done in faith; for a good tree beareth good fruit. He that hath faith, wotteth well that he pleaseth God; for all that is done in faith,Heb. 11. Rom 8. pleaseth God; faith is a surenesse: Faith is a sure confidence of things which are hoped for, and a certainty of things which are not seen: The same spirit certifieth our spirit, Rom. 4. that we are the children of God. Moreover, he that hath the faith, wotteth well that God will fulfill his Word: Ergo, faith is a surenesse.
A man justified by faith.
ABraham believed God, Rom. 4. and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse; we suppose therefore that a man is justified (saith the Apostle) without the works of the Law. He that worketh not, but believeth in him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted unto him for righteousnesse. The just man liveth by faith, Abac. 2. Rom. 1.Abac. 2. Rom. 1. We know that a man that is justified, is not justified by the works of the Law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, and not by the deeds of the Law.
Of the faith of Christ.
THe faith of Christ is, To believe in him, that is, To believe in his Word, and to believe that he will help thee in all thy need, and deliver thee from all evill. Thou wilt ask me, What Word? I answer, The Gospel: he that believeth in Christ,Joh. 6. shall be saved. He that believeth the son, hath everlasting life;1 Joh. 5. Verily verily I say unto you, He that believeth in me, hath everlasting life. This I write unto you, that believing in the Name of the Son of God, ye may know that ye have eternall life. Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou believest, but happy are they that have not seen, and yet believe in me. All the [Page 10] Prophets to him bear witnesse, That whosoever believeth in him, shall have remission of their sins. What must I do that I may be saved? the Apostle answereth, Believe in the Lord Iesus Christ, Act. 10. Rom. 10. and thou shalt be saved. If thou acknowledge with thy mouth that Jesus is the Lord, and believe in thine heart,Joh. 3. That God raised him up from the dead, thou shalt be safe. He that believeth not in Christ, shall be condemned. He that believeth not the son, shall never see life, but the ire of God abideth upon him. The holy Ghost shal reprove the world of sin, because (saith Christ) they believe not in me. They that believe in Jesus Christ, are sons of God. Ye are all the sons of God, because ye believe in Jesus Christ. He that believeth in Christ the son of God,Gal. 3. Matth. 19. is safe. Peter said, Thou art Christ the son of the living God. Jesus answered and said unto him, Happy art thou, Simon the son of Ionas, for flesh and blood hath not opened unto thee that, but my father which is in heaven. We have believed and known that thou art Christ, the son of the living God. I believe that thou art Christ the son of the living God, which should come into the world.Joh 9. Joh. 20. These things are written that ye might believe that Jesus Christ is the son of God, and that in believing ye might have life. I believe that Jesus is the son of the living God. He that believeth God, believeth the Gospel. He that believeth God, believeth his Word, and the Gospel is his Word. Therefore he that believeth God, believeth his Gospel. As Christ is the Saviour of the world, Christ is our Saviour; Christ bought us with his Blood, Christ washed us with his Blood, Christ offered himself for us, Christ bare our sins upon his back. He that believeth not the Gospel, believeth not God; he that believeth not Gods Word, believeth not himself; and the Gospel is Gods Word. Ergo, He that believeth not the Gospel, believeth not God himself. And consequently, they that believe not, as is above written, and such other, believe not God. He that believeth the Gospel shall be saved; Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel unto every creature, Mark 16. Matth. 28. he that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved; but he that believeth not, shall be condemned.
A Comparison betwixt Faith and Incredulity.
Faith
- Is the root of all good,
- Maketh God and man friends,
- Bringeth God and man together.
Incredulity
- Is the root of all evill,
- Maketh them deadly foes,
- Bringeth them asunder.
All that proceedeth from Faith, pleaseth God.
All that proceedeth from Incredulity, displeaseth God.
Faith onely maketh a man good and righteous,
Incredulity maketh him unjust and evill.
Faith onely maketh a man
- The Member of Christ,
- The Inheritor of heaven.
- The Servant of God.
[Page 11]Faith
- sheweth God to be a sweet Father.
- holdeth stiffe by the word of God.
- counteth God to be true.
- knoweth God.
- loveth God and his neighbour.
- onely saveth.
- extolleth God and his works.
Incredulitie
- maketh man a member of the devill.
- maketh him inheritour of hell.
- maketh him the servant of the devill.
- maketh God a terrible Judge.
- causeth man wander here and there.
- maketh him false and a liar.
- knoweth him not.
- loveth neither God nor neighbour.
- onely condemneth.
- extolleth flesh and her own deeds.
Of Hope.
HOpe is a trustie looking for of things that are promised to come unto us, as we hope the everlasting joy which Christ hath promised unto all that beleeve in him; we should put our hope and trust in God onely, and in no other thing.Psal. 117. It is good to trust in God, and not in man. He that trusteth in his own heart, he is a fool; It is good to trust in God, and not in Princes: They shall be like unto Images that make them, and all that trust in them: He that trusteth in his own thoughts doth ungodly: Cursed be he that trusteth in man: Bid the rich men of this world that they trust not in their unstable riches, but that they trust in the liv [...]ng God: It is hard for them that trust in money to enter into the kingdom of God. Moreover, we should trust in him surely, that can help us,1. Tim. 6. yea we should trust in him onely. Well is him that trusteth in God, and wo to them that trust him not. Well is the man that trusteth in God, for God shall be his trust: He that trusteth in him shall understand the truth. They shall all rejoyce that trust in thee, they shall all ever be glad, and thou wilt defend them.
Of Charitie.
CHaritie is the love of thy neighbour:This [...]derstood of circumstance of worldly m [...]n, and not of them of God for the neerer that me [...] draw to God, we are bound [...] more to love them. The rule of Charity is, To do as thou wouldest were done unto thee; for Charitie esteemeth all alike, the rich and the poor, the friend and the foe, the thankfull and unthankfull, the kinsman and stranger.
A comparison betwixt Faith, Hope, and Charitie.
FAith cometh of the word of God: Hope, cometh of Faith; And Charity springeth of them both: Faith beleeves the word; Hope trusteth after that which is promised by the word; and Charity doth good unto her neighbour, through the love that she hath to God, and gladnesse that is within her self. Faith looketh to God and his word: Hope looketh unto his gi [...]t and reward Charity looketh unto her neighbours profit; Faith receiveth [Page 12] God. Hope receiveth his reward: Charity looketh unto her neighbour with a glad heart, and that without any respect of reward. Faith pertaineth to God onely; Hope to his reward; and Charity to her neighbour.
Of good Works.
Galat. 3.NO manner of works make us righteous: We beleeve that a man shall be justified without works. No man is justified by the deeds of the Law, but by the Faith of Jesus Christ; and we beleeve in Jesus Christ, that we may be justified by the Faith of Christ, and not by the deeds of the Law. If righteousnesse come by the Law, then Christ died in vain: That no man is justified by the Law, it is manifest, for a righteous man liveth by his Faith; but the Law is not of Faith. Moreover, since Christ the maker of heaven and earth; and all that therein is, behoved to die for us: We are compelled to grant, that we were so far drowned in sins, that neither the deeds, nor all the creatnres that ever God made or might make, might help us out of them: Ergo, No deeds nor works can make us righteous: No works make us unrighteous; for if any work made us unrighteous, then the contrary works would make us righteous. But it is proved that no works can make us righteous; Ergo, No works make us unrighteous.
Works make us neither good nor evil.
IT is proved that works neither make us righteous nor unrighteous. Ergo, No works neither make us good nor evil; for righteous and good are one thing, and unrighteous and evil, another. Good works make not a good man, nor evil works an evil man. But a good man maketh good works, and an evil man evil works; good fruit maketh not the tree good, nor evil fruit the tree evil. But a good tree beareth good fruit, and an evil tree evil fruit. A good man cannot do evil works, nor an evil man good works, for an evil tree cannot bear good fruit, nor a good tree evil fruit. A good man is good before he do good works, and an evil man is evil before he do evil works; for the tree is good before it bear good fruit, and evil before it bear evil fruit. Every man is either good or evil; either make the tree good, and the fruit good also; or else make the tree evil, and the fruit likewise evil. Every mans work is either good or evil; for all fruit is either good or evil. Either make the tree good and the fruit also, or else make the tree evil,Matth 13. Matth. 7. and the fruit of it likewise evil. A good man is known by his works, for a good man doth good works, and an evil, evil works: Ye shall know them by their fruits: for a good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and an evil tree evil fruit. A man is likened to the tree, and his works to the fruit of, the tree. Beware of false Prophets which come unto you in sheeps cloathing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves: ye shall know them by their fruit.
None of our works either save us nor condemne us.
IT is proved that no works make us either righteous or unrighteous, good or evil: but first we are good, before that we do good works and evil [Page 13] before we do evil works: Ergo, No work either saveth us nor condemneth us. Thou wilt say▪ Then maketh it no matter what we do? I answer thee;Note. Yes. For if thou do evil, it is a sure argument that thou art evil, and wantest Faith: If thou do good, it is an argument that thou art good, and hast Faith; for a good tree beareth good fruit, and an evil tree evil fruit. Yet good fruit maketh not the tree good, nor evil fruit the tree evil: So that man is good before he do good works, and evil before he do evil works. The man is the tree; the works are the fruit. Faith maketh the good tree; Incredulity the evil tree: Such a tree such a fruit, such man works. For all that is done in Faith pleaseth God, and are good works: And all that is done without Faith displeaseth God, and are evil works. Whosoever thinketh to be saved by his works,Note. denieth that Christ is our Saviour, and that Christ died for him; and finally all things that belongeth to Christ. For how is he thy Saviour, if thou mightst save thy self with thy works? Or to what end should he have died for thee, if any works of thine might have saved thee? What, is this to say Christ died for thee? Is it not that thou shouldst have died perpetually, and that Christ to deliver thee from death died for thee, and changed thy perpetuall death into his own death? for thou madest the fault, and he suffered the pain, and that for the love he had to thee, before ever thou wast born, when thou hadst done neither good nor evil. Now since he hath paid thy debt, thou diest not, no thou canst not, but shouldest have been damned, if his death were not. But since he was punished for thee thou shalt not be punished.Note. Finally, he hath delivered thee from condemnation, and desireth nothing of thee, but that thou shouldest acknowledge what he hath done for thee, and bear it in minde; and that thou wouldest help others for his sake both in word and deed, even as he hath helped thee, for nought, and without reward. O how ready would we be to help others, if we knew his goodnesse and gentlenesse towards us? he is a good and a gentle Lord, and he doth all things for nought. Let us, I beseech you, follow his footsteps, whom all the world ought to praise and worship. Amen.
He that thinketh to be saved by his works, calleth himself Christ.
FOr he calleth himselfe a Saviour, which appertaineth to Christ onely. What is a Saviour? But he that saveth. And thou sayest, I save my selfe, which is as much to say, as, I am Christ; for Christ is onely the Saviour of the world. We should do no good works to the intent to get the inheritance of heaven or remission of sins through them. For whosoever beleeveth to get the inheritance of heaven, or remission of sins through works, he beleeveth not to get that for Christs sake. And they who beleeve that their sins are not forgiven them, and that they shall not be saved for Christs sake, they beleeve not the Gospel; for the Gospel saith. Thou shalt be saved for Christs sake; Sins are forgiven you for Christs sake. He that beleeveth not the Gospel, beleeveth not God: And consequently, they that beleeve to be saved by their works, or to get remission of sins by their own deeds, beleeve not God, but account him a liar, and so utterly deny him to be God. Thou wilt say,Quaere. Shall we then do no good works? I say not so: But I say, we should do no good works,Answer. to the intent to get the kingdom of heaven, or remission of sins; for if we beleeve to get the inheritance of heaven [Page 14] through good works, then we beleeve not to get it through the promise of God. Or if we think to get remission of our sins, by good works, we believe not that they are forgiven us by Christ, and so we count God a liar; for God saith, Thou shalt have the inheritance of heaven for my Sons sake. You say,Note. It is not so, but I will gain it through mine own works. So I condemn not good works, but I condemn the false trust in any works, for all then works that a man putteth confidence in, are therewith intoxicate or impoysoned, and become evil. Wherefore do good works, but beware thou do them not to get any good through them, for if thou do, thou receivest the good, not as the gift of God, but as a debt unto thee, and makest thy self fellow with God, because thou wilt take nothing from him for nought. What? needeth he any thing of thine, who giveth all things, and is not the poorer? Therefore do nothing to him, but take of him, for he is a gentle Lord, and with a gladder heart will give us all things that we need, then we take it of him. So that if we want any thing, let us blame our selves. Presse not then to the inheritance of heaven, through presumption of thy good works; for if thou doest,Note. thou countest thy self holy and equall unto him, because thou wilt take nothing of him for nought; And so shalt thou fall as Lucifer fell from heaven for his pride.
Thus ends M. Patricks Articles. And so we return to our History. When those cruell wolves had (as they supposed) clean devoured the prey, they found themselves in worse case then they were before; for then within S. Andrews, yea, almost within the whole Realm (who heard of that fact) there was none found who began not to inquire,Here you see verified, Cinis Martyrum, semen Ecclesiae. wherefore M. Patrike Hamilton was burnt, and when his Articles were rehearsed, Question was holden, if such Articles were necessary to be beleeved, under the pain of damnation. And so within short space, many began to call in doubt, that which before they held for a certain verity, insomuch that the University of S. Andrews and S. Leonards Colledge, principally by the labours of Master Gawin Logy, M. Gawyn Logy. the Novises of the Abbey, and by the sub-Prior, began to smell somewhat of the verity, and to espie the vanity of the received Superstition; yea, within few yeers after began both black and gray Friers publikely to Preach against the pride and idle life of Bishops,Munks Preach Bishops devices and against the abuses of the whole Ecclesi [...]sticall estate; amongst whom was one called Will. Arith [...]; who in a Sermon preached in Dundie, spake somewhat more liberally against the licentious life of the Bishops, then they could well bear. He spake further against the abuse of cursing and of Miracles. The Bishop of Brechain, having his Parasites and Jack-men in the Towne, buffeted the Frier, and called him Hereticke. The Frier impatient of the injury received, past to S. Andrews, M. Iohn Mair, whose History of Scotland we have, &c. He wrote upon the 4 Evangelists, &c. and did communicate the heads of his Sermon with Master Iohn Mair, whose word then was holden as an Oracle, in matters of Religion; and being assured of him, than such Doctrine might well be defended, and that he would defend it, for it contained no Heresie. There was one day appointed to the said Frier, to make repetition of the same Sermon: and advertisement was given to all such as was offended at the former, to be present. And so in the Parish Church of S. Andrews upon the day appointed▪ appeared the said Frier, and had amongst his Auditors, M. Iohn Mair, M. George Lockart, the Abbot of Gambuskeneth, M. Patricke Hepburn Prior of Saint Andrews, with all the Doctours, and Masters of the Universities.
[Page 17]The theme of his Sermon was; Verity is the strongest of all things. His discourse of cursing was▪ That if it were warily used, it were the most fearfull thing upon the face of the earth;Arithe his Sermon. for it were the very separation of man from God; but that it should not be used rashly, and for every light cause, but onely against open and incorrigible sinners: but now; said he, the avarice of Priests, and the ignorance of their Office, hath caused it altogether to be vile-pended. For the Priest (saith he) whose Duty and Office is to pray for the people, standeth up on Sunday, and cryeth, Anne has lost her Spindle; There is a Flail stollen behinde the barne; The goodwife on the other side of the gate hath lost a horne spoon; Gods curse and mine I give to them that knoweth of thy goods, and restoreth them not. How the people mocked their cursing, he further told a merry tale, How after a Sermon that he made at Dumfermeling, he came to a house where gossips were drinking their Sundayes penny; and he being drie, asked drink; Yes Father (said one of the gossips) ye shall have drinke, but ye must first resolve one doubt which is risen among us, to wit, What servant will serve a man best at least expences? The good Angel, said I, who is mans keeper, who maketh good service without expences. Tush, said the gossip, we mean no such high matters; we mean, What honest man will do greatest service for least expences. And while I was musing (said the Frier) what that should mean, she said, I see, father, that the greatest Clerks are not the wisest men. Know ye not how the Bishops and their Officials serve us husbandmen, Will they not give to us a letter of cursing for a plack, to last for a yeare, to curse all that look over our ditch, and that keep our Corne better nor the sleeping boy that will have three shillings of Fee, a shirt, and a pair of shooes in the yeer. And therefore if their cursing do any thing, we hold the Bishops the cheapest servants in that behalf, that are within the Realme. As concerning Miracles,False Miracles. he declared what deligence the ancients took to try true miracles from false. But now, said he, the greedinesse of Priests not onely receive false miracles, but also they cherish and hire knaves for that purpose, that their Chappels may be the better renowned, and Offerings may be augmented. And thereupon are many Chappels founded, as that if our Lady were mightier, and that she took more pleasure in one place than in another; As of late dayes our Lady of Karsgreng hath hopped from one green hillock to another: But honest men of Saint Andrewes (said he) if ye love your wives and daughters, hold them at home, or else send them in good honest company; for if ye knew what miracles were wrought there, ye would neither thank God nor our Lady. And thus he meerly tanted their Priests of whoredome and adultery used at such devotion.
Another Article was judged more hard; for he alleadged the common Law, That the Civill Magistrate might correct the Church-men, and deprive them of their Benefices for open vices. Another day the same Frier made another Sermon of the Abbot of Unreason, unto whom, and whose Laws; he compareth Prelats of that age; for they were subject to no Laws, no more than was the Abbot of Unreason. And among other things, he told such a merry jest: There was, said he, a Prelate, or at least a Prelats Peere, a true servant to the King of Love, who upon a night after [Page 16] Supper, asked of his Gentlemen, by the faith that they ought to the king of Love, that they truely declare how many sundry women every one of them had, and how many of them were mens wives. One answered, He had lien with five, and two of them were married. The other answered, I have had seven, and three of them are married. It came last to my Lord Abbot himself, who making it very nice for a little space, gave in the end a plain confession, and said, I am the youngest man, and yet have I had the round dozen, and seven of them are mens wives. Now said the Frier, This god and king of Love, to whom our Prelates do homage, is the master devill of hell, from whom such fruits and works do proceed. This Frier was known by his proper tokens to have been Prior Patrike Hepburne, now Bishop of Murray, who to this day hath continued in the profession that he hath made to his god and king of love.
It was supposed, notwithstanding this kinde of preaching, that this Frier remained Papist in his heart: For the other Friers fearing to lose the Benediction of the Bishops, to wit, Their Malt and their Meale, and their other appointed Pensions, caused the said Frier to flie to England, where for defence of the people and Papistry, he was cast into prison at King Henries commandment. But so it pleased God to open the mouth of Balaams own Asse to cry out against the vitious lives of the Clergie of that age.
Shortly after this, new consultation was taken there that some should be burnt; for men began liberally to speak. A merry Gentleman named Iohn Lindsey, familiar to Bishop Iames Betonne, standing by when consultation was had, said, My Lord, If ye burne any more, except ye follow my counsell, ye will utterly destroy your selves; if ye will burne them, let them be burnt in hollow Cellars; for the smoke of Master Patrike Hammilton hath infected as many as it blew upon. Thus it pleased God that they should be tanted in their own face. But here followeth the most merry of all: One Alexander Furrour, who had been imprisoned seven yeers in the Tower of London, Sir Iohn Dungwaill (according to the charity of Church-men) entertained his wife, and wasted the poor mans substance; for the which cause at his returning, he spake more liberally of Priests, then they could bear: And so was he declared to be accused for heresie, and called to his answer to Saint Andrewes, he leapt up merrily upon the Scaffold, and casting a gambade, said,Alexander Furrour his Examination before the Bishops. Where are the rest of the Players? Master Andrew Olyphant offended therewith, said, It shall be no Play to you, Sir, before ye depart, and so began to reade his Accusation; the first Article whereof was, That he despised the Masse. His answer was, I heare more Maffes in eight dayes, than three Bishops there sitting say in a yeare. Accused secondly of the contempt of the Sacraments. The Priests, said he, were the most common contemners of Sacraments, and specially of Matrimony. And that he witnessed by many of the Priests there present, and named the mans wife with whom they had medled, and especially Sir Iohn Dungwaill, who had seven yeers together abused his own wife, and consumed his substance; and said, because I complain of such injuries, I am here summoned and accused as one that is worthy to be burnt: For Gods sake, said he, will ye take wives of your own, that I and others whom ye have abused, may be revenged upon you. Then Bishop Gawin Dumbar, named the old Bishop of Aberdein, thinking to justifie himself [Page 17] before the people, said, Carle, thou shalt not know my wife. The said Alexander answered, My Lord, ye are too old, but with the grace of God I shall drink with your daughter or I depart, and thereat was smiling of the best, and loud laughter of some, for the Bishop had a daughter married with Andrew Balfour in that Town. Then the Bishop bade away with the carle. But he answered, Nay, I will not depart this hour, for I have more to speak against the vices of Priests, than I can expresse this whole day. And so after divers purposes, they commanded him to burn his Bill. And he demanding the cause, they said, Because ye have spoken these Articles whereof ye are accused. His answer was, The great devill beare them away that first and last said them; and so he took the Bill, and chawing it, he spat it in Master Andrew Olyphants face, saying, Now burn it or drown it, whether ye wil, ye hear no more of me. But I must have somewhat of every one of you, to begin my pack againe, which a Priest and my wife, a Priests whore, have spent. And so every Prelat and rich Priest, glad to be quit of his evill, gave him somewhat, and so departed he, for he understood nothing of Religion. But so fearfull it was then to speak any thing against Priests, that the least word spoken against them, yea, albeit it was spoken in a mans sleep, was judged Heresie, and that was practised upon Richard Carmichell, yet living in Fyfe, who being young, and Singer in the Chappel Royal of Sterelin, happened in his sleep to say, The devill take away the Priests, for they are a greedy pack. He therefore accused by Sir George Clapperton, Dean of the said Chappel, was compelled forthwith to burne his Bill. But God shortly after raised up against them stronger Champions: For Alexander Seton, Alexander Seton, a black Frier. a black Frier, of good learning and estimation, began to blame the corrupt doctrine of Papistry. For the space of a whole Lent, he taught the Commandment onely, ever beating in the ears of his auditors, That the Law of God had of many yeers not been truely taught: for mens Tradition had obscured the purity of it. These were his accustomed Propositions; 1. Christ Jesus is the end and perfection of the Law. 2. There is no sin, where Gods Law is not violated. 3. To satisfie for sins, lies not in mans power; but the remission thereof cometh by unfained Repentance, and by faith apprehending God the Father mercifull in Jesus Christ his Son. While oftentimes he puts his auditors in minde of this and the like Heads; he maketh no mention of Purgatory, Pardons, Pilgrimage, prayer to Saints, nor of such trifles. The dumb Doctors, and the rest of that forsworne rabble began to suspect him, and yet said they nothing publikely, till Lent was ended. And he passed to Dundie: And then one in his absence, hired to that purpose, openly condemned the whole Doctrine that before he had taught. Which coming to the ears of the said Frier Alexander, then being in Dundie, without delay he returned to Saint Andrewes, Note. caused immediately to toll the Bell, and to give signification that he would preach, as that he did indeed, in the which Sermon he affirmeth (and that more plainly than at any other time) whatsoever in all his whole Sermons he had taught before, the whole Lent past; adding, That within Scotland there were no true Bishops, if that Bishops should be known by such notes and vertues as S. Paul requires in Bishops. This delation flew with wings to the Bishops ears, who without [Page 18] further delay sent for the said Friar Alexander, who began sharply to accuse that he had so [...]landerously spoken of the dignitie of Bishops, as to say, That it behoved a Bishop to be a Preacher or else he were but a dumb dog, and fed not the flock, but fed his own bellie. The man being witty, and minding that which was his most assured defence, said, My Lord▪ The reporters of such things are manifest liars. Whereat the Bishop rejoyced, and said, Your answer pleaseth me well; I never could think of you that ye would be so foolish as to affirm such things: Where are the knaves that have brought me this tale? Who comparing and affirming the same that they did before, he still replyed, That they were liers. But while the witnesses were multiplied, and men were brought to attention, he turned him to the Bishop, and said, My Lord, ye may hear and consider, what ears these Asses have,Note. who cannot discern betwixt Paul, Esay, Zachary, and Malachy, and Frier Alexander Seton. In very deed, My Lord, I said, That Paul saith, It behoveth a Bishop to be a Teacher; Esay said, That they that fed not the flock are dumb dogs; and Zachary saith, They are idle Pastors: I of mine own head affirmed nothing, but declared what the Spirit of God before pronounced: At whom, my Lord, if ye be not offended, justly ye cannot be offended at me. And so yet again, my Lord, I say, That they are manifest liars that reported unto you that I said, That ye and others that preach not, are no Bishops, but belly-gods. Albeit after that the Bishop was highly offended, as well at the scoffe and bitter mock, as at the bold liberty of that learned man, yet durst he not hazard for that present, to execute his malice conceived. For nought only feareth he the learning, and bold spirit of the man, but also the favour that he had, as well of the people, as of the Prince, King Iames the fifth,Iames the fifth. with whom he had good credite, for he was at that time his Confessor, and had exhorted him to the fear of God, to the meditation of Gods Law, and unto purity of life.Note. But the said Bishop, with his complices, foreseeing what danger might come to their estate, if such familiarity should continue betwixt the Prince and a man so learned, and so repugning to their affections, laboureth by all means to make the said Frier Alexander odious unto the King, and easily found the means by the gray Friers (who by their hypocrisie deceived many) to traduce the innocent as an Heretick. This accusation was easily believed of the young Prince; who being much given to the lusts of the flesh, abhorred all counsell that repugned thereto. And because he did remember what a terrour the admonitions of the said Alexander was unto his blinded conscience, without resistance he subscribed to their accusation, affirming that he knew more then they did in that matter. For he understood well enough that he smelled of the new Doctrine, by such things as he had shewed to him under Confession. And therefore he promised that he should follow the counsell of the Bishops in punishing of him, and of all others of that Sect. These things understood by the said Alexander, as well by the information of his friends and familiars, as by the strange countenance of the King unto him; provideth the next way to avoid the fury of a misled Prince, and so in his habit he departeth the Realme; and coming to Berwicke, wrote back again to the King his Complaint and Admonition; [Page 19] The very Tenour and Copy whereof followeth, and is this.
MOst gracious Soveraigne Lord,
Ale [...]ander Seton his Letter.
under the Lord and King of all, of whom onely thy Highnesse and Majestie hast power and authority, to exercise Justice within this thy Realme under God, who is King and Lord of all Realms, and thy Majestie, and all mortall kings are but onely servants unto that onely immortall Prince, Christ Jesus, &c.
It is not, I wot, unknowne to thy gracious Highnesse, how that thy Majesties sometime servant and Orator (and ever shall be to my lives end) is departed out of thy Realm, unto the next adjacent of England; neverthelesse, I believe the cause of my departing is unknown to thy gracious Majesty: Which onely is, Because the Bishops and Church-men of thy Realm have had heretofore such authority upon thy subjects, that apparently they were rather King, and thou the subject; which unjust Regiment is of it self false, and contrary to holy Scripture, and Gods Law. Then thou art the King and Master, and they thy subjects, which is very true, and testified expresly by the Word of God. And also because they will give no man of any degree or state (whom they often call Hereticks) audience, time, nor place to speak and have defence, which is against all Law, both the old Law (called the Law of Moses) and the new Law of the Gospel. So that if I might have had audience and place to speak, and have shewed my just defence, conformable to the Law of God, I should never have fled to any other Realm, suppose it should have cost me my life. But because I believed that I should have no audience, nor place to answer (they are so great with thy Majestie) I departed not doubting, but moved of God, unto a better time▪ that God illuminate thy Majestie, even to give every man audience (is thou shouldst and mayst, and is bound by the Law of God) who are accused to the death. And to certifie thy Highnesse that these are no vain words, but of deed and effect, here I offer me to thy Majestie to come in thy Realme again, so that thy Majestie will give me audience, and hear what I have for me of the Law of God: and cause any Bishop or Abbot, Friar or Secular, which is most cunning (some of them cannot reade their Mattins, who are made Judges of Heresie) to impugne me by the Law of God; and if my part be found wrong, thy Majestie being present and Judge, I refuse no pain worthy or condigne for my fault. And if that I convince them by the Law of God, and that they have nothing to lay to my charge, but the law of man, and their own inventions to uphold their own glory and pridefull life, and daily scourging of thy poor subjects▪ I refer my self to thy Majestie as Judge, Whether he hath the victory that holds him at the Law of God, which cannot fail, or be false, or they that holds them at the Law of man, which is very oft plain contrary, and against the Law of God; and therefore of necessity false, and full of lies. For all things that is contrary to the veritie (which is Christ and his Law) is of necessity a lie. And to witnesse that this comes of all my heart, I shall remain at Berwike while I get thy Majesties answer, and shall without fail return, having thy hand write, that I may have audience, & place to speak. No more I desire of thee, whereof if I had been sure, I should never [Page 20] have departed; and that thou mayst know the truth thereof, if fear of the justnesse of my Cause, or dread of persecution for the same, had moved me to depart, I could not so pleasantly revert, onely distrust was the cause of my departing. Pardon me to say that which lieth to thy Majesties charge. Thou art bound by the Law of God (suppose they falsly lie, saying it pertaineth not to thy Majestie to intermeddle with such matters) to cause every man in any case accused of his life, to have their just defence & their accusers produced conform to their own law. They blinde thy Matie eyes, that knows nothing of thy law: but if I prove not this out of their own law, I offer me to the death. Thy Matie therefore by experience, may daily learn (seeing they neither fear the King of Heaven, as their lives testifie, neither thee their Naturall Prince, as their usurped power in their actions shews) why thy Highnes should be no longer blinded. Thou maist consider that they pretend nothing else, but onely the maintenance and upholding of their barded mules, augmenting of their insatiable avarice, and continuall overthrowing and swallowing up thy poore subjects; neither preaching nor teaching out of the Law of God (as they should) the rude ignorant people, but contend who may be most high, most rich, and neerest thy Majesty; to put thy Temporal Lords and Lieges out of thy counsell and favour, who should be, and are most tender servants to thy Majesty in all time of need, to the defence of thee and thy Crown: And where they desire thy Majesty to to put out thy Temporal Lords and Lieges, because they despise their vitious life, What else intend they, but onely thy death and destruction, as thou maist easily perceive: suppose they colour their false intent and minde with the pursuit of heresie; for when thy Barons are put downe, What art thou but the king of Land, and not of men, and then of necessity must be guided by them: and there (no doubt) where a blinde man is guide, must be a fall in the mire. Therefore let thy Majesty take boldnes and authority, which thou hast of God, and suffer not their cruell persecution to proceed, without audience given to him that is accused, and just place of defence: and then, no doubt, thou shalt have thy subjects hearts, and all that they can or may do in time of need, tranquility, justice, and policy, and finally, the Kingdom of the heavens. May it please you to give one Copy of this to the Clergie, and keep the Original, and thy Majestie shall have experience, if I go against one word that I have spoken. I shall daily make my hearty devotion for thy Majestie, and for the prosperity and welfare of thy body and soul. I doubt not but thy gracious Highnesse will give answer to this Letter, unto the Presenter of it unto thy Highnesse.
At Berwike,
by thy Highnesse servant and Orator. Sic subscribitur, Alexander Seton.
This Letter was delivered to the Kings own hands, and of many read; but what could greatly avail, where the pride and corruption of Prelats commanded what they pleased; and the flattery of Courtiers fostered the unadvised Prince in all dissolutenesse, by which means they made him obsequious unto them.There was another Frier Forrest hanged in Smithfield, 1538. From the death of that constant Witnesse of Jesus Christ, M. Patrike Hammilton, God disclosing the wickednesse of the wicked, as before we have heard. There was one Forrest of Linlytquow taken, [Page 21] who after long imprisonment in the said Tower of S. Andrews was adjudged to the fire, by the [...]aid Bishop Iames Betonne and his Doctors, for no other crime,Note. but because he had a new Testament in English. Further of that History we have not, except that he died constantly, and with great patience at S. Andrews. After whose death th [...] flame of Persecution ceased, till the death of M. Norman Gurlaw, the space of ten yeeres,For 10 yeers the persecution ceaseth. or thereabout, not that the bloody beasts ceased by all means to suppresse the lyght of God, and to trouble such as in any sort were suspected to abhorre their corruption; but because the Realme in these times was troubled with intestine and cruell warres, in the which much blood was shed; first at Melrosse, betwixt the Dowglas and Balclench, in the yeere of God 1526. the 24. day of July: Next at Lynlythcow, betwixt the Hamiltons and the Earle of Lenox, who was sisters son to the Earle of Arran ▪ where the said Earle with many others lost his life, the thirteenth day of September, in the same yeere: And last, betwixt the King himself and the foresaid Dowglas, whom he banished the Realme, and held him in exile during his whole dayes. By reason of these, we say, and of other troubles, the Bishops and their bloody bands could not finde the time so favourable unto them as they required, to execute their Tyrannie.
In this middle time,1534. so did the wisedome of God provide, that Henry the eight,1538. King of England, did abolish from his Realme the name and authority of the Pope of Rome, The civil troubles give some rest to Gods flock f [...]r a time. commanded the Bible to be read in English, suppressed the Abbeys and other places of Idolatry, with their Idols, which gave great hope to divers Realmes, that some godly Reformation should thereof have ensued: And therefore from this our Countrey did divers learned men, and others that lived in feare of Persecution, repaire to that Realme, where albeit they found not such purity as they wished (and therefore divers of them sought other countreys) yet they escaped the tyrannie of mercilesse men, and were reserved to better times, that they might fructifie within his Church in divers places and parts, and in divers vocations. Alexander Setonne remained in England, and publikely (with great praise and comfort of many) taught the Gospel in all sincerity certain yeers. And albeit the craftinesse of Gardner Bishop of Winchester and of others, circumvented the said Alexander, so that they caused him at Pauls Crosse, to affirme certaine things that repugned to his former Doctrine: yet it is no doubt but that God potently had assisted him in all his life,Note. and that also in his death (which shortly after followed) he found the mercy of his God, whereupon he ever exhorted all men to depend. Alexander Alaesius, Master Iohn Fyfe, and that famous man Doctor Machabeus departed unto Dutchland, where by Gods providence they were distributed to severall places. Makdowell for his singular prudence,Macdowel. besides his Learning and Godlinesse, was elected borrow-Master in one of their steads. Alaesius was appointed to the Universitie of Lipsia, Alaesius. and so was Master Iohn Fyfe, John Fyfe. where for their honest behaviour and great erudition they were holden in admiration with all the godly. And in what honour, credit, and estimation Doctour Machabeus was,Machabeus. with Christian, king of Denmark, Cawpmanhowen and famous men of divers nations can testifie. This did God provide for his servants,Note. and did frustrate the expectation [Page 22] of these bloody beasts, who by the death of one (he meanes M. Patrick Hamilton) in whom the lyght of God did clearly shine, intended to have suppressed Christs Trueth for ever within this Realme, but the contrary had God decreed: for his death was the cause (as is said) that many did awake from the deadly sleep of ignorance; and so did Jesus Christ the onely true Lyght shine unto many, for the way taken of one. And albeit that these notable men did never after (M. Iohn Fyfe onely excepted) comfort their countrey with their bodily presence, yet made he them fructifie in his Church, and raised them up Lyghts out of darknesse, to the praise of his own mercy, and to the just condemnation of them that then ruled; To wit, of the King, Counsell, and Nobility, yea, of the whole people, who suffered such notable personages without crimes, counted to be unjustly persecuted, and so exiled; others were after even so dealt withall, but of them we shall speak in their own place.
No sooner gate the Bishops opportunity (which alwayes they sought) but so soon renewed they the battell against Jesus Christ. For the aforesaid leprous Bishop in the yeere of God 1534.1534. caused to be summoned Sir William Kyrk, This yeere was Lawes made against the Reformation, the Pope having sent to Scotland a Legat the yeere before. 6 Accused for Heresie. Adam Dayis, Henry Kernes, Iohn Stewart of Leyth, with divers others, such as Master William Iohnston Advocate, Master Henry Henderson, Schoole-master of Edenburgh, of whom some compeered in the Abbey Kyrk of Halyrud-house, and so abjured, and publikely burnt their Bills: others compeered not, and therefore was exiled. But in judgement were produced two, to wit, David Straton, a Gentleman, and Master Norman Gowrlay, a man of reasonable erudition, of whom we may shortly speak. In Master Norman appeared knowledge, albeit joyned with weaknesse; But in David Straton could onely be espied for the first; a hatred against the pride and avaritiousnesse of Priests, for the cause of his delation was, he had made to himselfe one Fish-boat to go to the sea; The Bishop of Murray, then being Prior of Saint Andrews, and his agents, urged him for the tythe thereof; His answer was, If they would have tythe of that which his servants wan in the sea,Note. it were but reason that they should come and receive it where they got the stocke, and so as it was constantly affirmed, he caused his servants to cast the tenth fish in the sea again: Processe of cursing was laid against him for not paying such tythes, which when he contemned, he was summoned to answer for Heresie. It troubled him vehemently, and therefore he began to frequent the company of such as were godly; for before he had been a man very stubborne, and one that despised all reading (chiefly of those things that were godly) but miraculously, as it were, he appeareth to be changed, for he delighteth in nothing but in hearing of reading (for himselfe could not reade) and was a vehement exhorter of all men to concord and quietnesse, and the contempt of the world. He frequented much the company of the Laird of Dun Areskin, whom God in those daies had marvellously illuminated: upon a day as the Laird of Lawriston that yet liveth, then being a young man, was reading unto him in the New Testament, in a certain quiet place in the fields, as God had appointed, he chanced to read these Sentences of our Master Jesus Christ; He that denieth me before men, or is ashamed of me in the midst of this wicked generation, I will deny him in the presence of my Father, [Page 23] and before his Angels. At which words, he suddenly being as one revived, cast himselfe upon his knees, and extending both hand and visage constantly to the heaven a reasonable time, at length he burst forth in these words; O Lord, I have been wicked, and justly mayest thou withdraw thy grace from me: but Lord, for thy mercies sake, let me never deny thee, nor thy Trueth, for fear of death or corporall paine. The issue declared that his prayer was not vain; for when he with the aforesaid Master Norman, was produced in judgement in the Abbey of Halyrud-House, the King himselfe (all clad in red) being present,2 Gentlemen Straton and Gow [...]ley burnt. great labour was made, that the said David Straton should have recanted, and burnt his Bill: But he ever standing at his defence, alleadging that he had not offended, in the end was adjudged to the fire, and then when he perceived the danger, asked grace at the King (which he would willingly have granted unto him) the Bishops proudly answered,See how the Bishops did intrench upon the good disposition of the King, and his Soveraigne. That the Kings hands were bound in that case, and that he had no grace to give, to such as by their Law were condemned. And so was he with the said Master Norman, after dinner, upon the seven and twentieth day of August, in the yeere of our Lord 1534. aforesaid, led to a place besides the roode of greene side: 1534. and there they two were both hanged and burnt, according to the mercy of the Papisticall Church. To that same diet were summoned as before we have said, others of whom some escaped into England, and so for that present escaped the death. This their tyranny, notwithstanding, the knowledge of God did wonderfully increase within this Realme, partly by reading, partly by brotherly conference which in those dangerous dayes was used to the comfort of many; but chiefly by Merchants and Mariners, who frequenting other countreys, heard the true Doctrine affirmed, and the vanity of the Papisticall Religion openly rebuked: Amongst whom were those of Dondie and Lieth principals, against whom was made a very strait inquisition, by David Beton, cruell Cardinall. And divers were compelled to abjure and burne their Bills,Burning of the Bill was a signe of recantation. some in Saint Andrews, and some at Edinburgh. About the same time, Captaine Iohn Berthwick Provost of Lithcow, was burnt in figure, but by Gods providence escaped their furie.1537. L [...]sly writes this done▪ 1540. Iohn Berthwick fled into England, from whence Henry sent him into Germany to the Protestant Princes. And this was done for a spectacle, and triumph to Mary of Lorraine, lately arrived from France, as wife to Iames the fifth King of Scots: what plagues she brought with her, and how they yet continue, such as are not blinde may manifestly see. The rage of these bloody beasts proceeded so farre, that the Kings Court it selfe escaped not that danger; for in it divers were suspected, and some accused. And yet ever did some lyght burst out in the midst of darknesse; for the trueth of Christ Jesus entred even into the Cloisters as well of Friars and Monks as of Channons. Iohn Lyn, a gray Frier, left his hypocriticall habit, and the den of those murtherers, the gray Friers. A black Frier, called Frier Killor, set forth the History of Christs passion in forme of a Play, which he both Preached and practised openly in Sterlin, the King himselfe being present upon a Good-Friday in the Morning, in the which all things were so lively expressed, that the very simple people understood and confessed, That as the Priests and obstinate Pharisees perswaded the people to refuse Christ Jesus, and caused Pilate to condemne him; [Page 24] So did the Bishops, and men called Religious, blinde the people, and perswade Princes and Judges to persecute such as professe Christ Jesus his blessed Gospel. This plain speaking so inflamed the hearts of all that bare the Beasts mark, that they ceased not, till the said Friar Kill [...]r, and with him Frier Beaverege, Sir Duncane Symson, Robert Forester Gentleman, and Deane Thomas Forrat, Channon regular, and Vicar of Dolour, a man of upright life,Foure burnt. who altogether were cruelly murthered in one fire upon the Castle hill the last of February, in the yeere of our Lord 1538.1538. This cruelty was used by the aforesaid Cardinall, the Chancellour, the Bishop of Glasgow, and the incestuous Bishop of Dumblane. After that this cruelty was used in Edinburgh upon the Castle hill, to the effect that the rest of the Bishops might shew themselves no lesse fervent to suppresse the lyght of God,1539. then he of S. Andrews was, were apprehended two of the Diocesse of Glasgow; The one named Ieronimus Russell, Ieremie Russell. a gray Frier, a young man, of a meeke nature,Alex. Kennedie. quicke spirit, and good Learning; And one Alexander Kennedie, who passed not eighteen yeers of age, one of excellent wit in vulgar Poesie. To assist the Bishop of Glasgow in that cruell judgement, or at least to dip his hands in the blood of the Saints of God, were sent Master Iohn Lawd [...]r, Master Andrew Olyphant, and Frier Meitman, servants of Satan, apt for that purpose; The day appointed to the cruelty approached; The two poore Saints of God were presented before those bloody butchers, grievous were the crimes that were laid to their charge: Kennedie at the first was faint, and gladly would have recanted: but while the place of repentance was denied unto him▪ the spirit of God, which is the spirit of all comfort, began to work in him; yea, the inward comfort began to burst forth, as well in visage, as in tongue and word, for his countenance began to be cheerfull, and with a joyfull voice upon his knees he said,Kennedie his thanks to God. O eternall God, how wonderfull is that love and mercy that thou bearest unto mankinde, and unto me the most caitife and miserable wretch above all others; For, even now, when I would have denied thee, and thy Son, our Lord Iesus Christ my onely Saviour, and so have cast my self into everlasting damnation; Thou by thine own hand hast pulled me from the very bottome of hell, and made me to feele that heavenly comfort, which takes from me that ungodly feare wherewith before I was oppressed. Now I defie death, do what ye please; I praise my God, I am ready. The godly and learned Ieronimus, railed upon by these godlesse Tyrants,His speech to the Judges. answered; This is your houre, and power of darknesse; Now sit ye as Iudges, and we stand wrongfully accused, and more wrongfully to be condemned; but the day shall come, when our innocencie shall appeare, and that ye shall see your own blindnesse, to your everlasting confusion. Go forward, and fulfill the measure of your iniquity. While that these servants of God thus behaved themselves, a variance ariseth betwixt the Bishop and the beasts that came from the Cardinall; For the Bishop said, I thinke it better to spare these men, Note. then to put them to death: Whereat the idiot Doctors offended, said, What will ye do my Lord? will ye condemne all that my Lord Cardinall and the other Bishops and we have done? If so ye do, ye shew your selfe enemy to the Church and us, and so we will repute you, be ye assured. At which words, the faithlesse man afraid, adjudged the innocents to die, according to the desire of the wicked. The meeke and gentle Ieronimus Russell [Page 25] comforted the other with many comfortable sentences, oft saying unto him, Brother, fear not, more mighty is he that is in us, than he that is in the world: the pain that we shall suffer is short, and shall be light; but our joy and consolation shall nevea have end: and therefore let us contend to enter in, unto our Master and Saviour, by the same strait way which he hath taken before us: Death cannot destroy us, for it is destroyed already by him for whose sake we suffer. With these and the like comfortable sentences they passed to the place of execution, and constantly triumphed over death and Sathan, even in the midst of the flaming fire. And thus did those cruell beasts intend nothing but murther in all the quarters of this Realme: for so far had they blinded and corrupted the inconsiderate Prince, that he gave himself to obey the tyrannie of those bloodie beasts: and he made a solemne Vow, That none should be spared that was suspect of Heresie, yea, although it were his own son. To presse and push him forward in this his fury, he lacked not flatters enow; for many of his Minions were pensioners to Priests: Amongst whom, Oliver Synclare, yet remaining enemy to God, was principall. And yet did not God cease to give that blinded Prince documents that some sudden punishment was to fall upon him, if he did not repent, and amend his life; and that his own mouth did confesse: For after that Sir Iames Hamilton was beheaded (justly or unjustly we dispute not) this Vision came unto him,Sir Iames Hamilton said, That God had justly brought him to that, because he had offended often, to gain the King favour, by unjust ways. as to his familiars himself did declare) the said Sir Iames appeared unto him, having in his hands a drawn sword, with the which he stroke from the King both the arms, saying to him these words, Take that, till thou receive a finall payment for all thy impiety. This Vision with sorrowful countenance, he shewed on the morrow, and shortly thereafter died his two sons, both within the space of 24 hours, yea, some say within the space of six hours. In his own presence George Steill, his greatest flatterer,Note. and greatest enemy to God that was in his Court, dropped off his horse, and died not saying one word that same day, that in audience of many, the said George had refused his portion of Christs Kingdom, if the prayers of the Virgin Mary should not bring him thereto. How terrible a Vision the said Prince saw lying in Lintlightow that night that Thomas Scot, Justice Clerk, died in Edinburgh, men of good credite can yet report: For afraid at midnight, or after, he called aloud for Torches, and raised all that lay beside him in the Pallace, and told that Thomas Scot was dead; for he had been at him with a company of devills, and had said unto him these words; O we to the day that ever I knew thee or thy service; for serving of thee, against God, against his servants, and against Iustice, I am adjudged to endlesse torment. How terrible voyces the said Thomas Scot pronounced before his death, men of all estates heard; and some that yet live can witnesse his voice ever was, Iusto Dei judicio condemnatus sum; that is, I am condemned by Gods just Judgement. He was most oppressed for th [...] delation and false accusation of such as professed Christs Evangel, as M. Thomas Mairioribanckes, and M. Heus Rig, then advocates, did confesse to M. Henry Balnaves, who from the said Thomas Scot came to him, as he and M. Thomas Ballenden were sitting in Saint Giles Church, and asked him forgivenesse of the said Thomas. None of these terrible forewarnings could either change or alter the heart of the infortunate and misled Prince, but [Page 26] still he did proceed in his accustomed wayes. For in the midst of these evils, he caused, to put hands on that notable man M. George Buchanan, to whom for his singular erudition and honest behaviour, was committed the charge to instruct some of his naturall children: But by the mercifull providence of God he escaped (albeit with great difficulty) the rage of those that sought his life; and remaines alive to this day in the yeere of God 1566. to the glory of God, to the great honour of this nation, and to the comfort of those that delight in letters and vertue. That singular Worke of Davids Psalms, in Latin Meeter and Poesie, besides many others, can witnesse the rare graces of God given to that man, which that Prince by instigation of the gray-Friers and of his other flatterers,George Buchanan by the Kings c [...]mmand, then angry with the Friers, did write this Satyre against them. who thereafter having made their peace with the King, would not be appeased with G [...]orge Buchanan whom the king gave over to their importunity and so he was put in prison. would altogether have devoured, if God had not provided remedy to his servant by escaping (the keepers being asleep he went out at the window) This cruelty and persecution, notwithstanding the monsters and hypocrites, the gray-Friers, day by day came farther in contempt, for not onely did the learned espie and detest their abominable hypocrisie, but also men in whom no such graces or gifts were thought to have been, began plainly to paint the same forth to the people. As this Ryme which here we have inserted for the same purpose, made by Alexander Earle of Glevearne to this day 1566 alive can witnesse, intituled, An Epistle directed from the holy Hermite of Larites, to his Brethren the gray-Friers.
I Thomas Hermite in Larite
Saint Francis brother heartily greete,
Beseeching you with firme intent
The Earle of Gleaverne his verse upon the Gray Friers.
To be watchfull and diligent
For thir Lutherans rissen of new
Our ordour dayly doth pursew
These smacks do set their whole intent
To read this Engls' new Testament
And sayth we have them cleane desceivd
Therefore in haste they must be stopped
Our stately hypocrisie they pryse
And do blaspheme us on this wise
Saying that we are heretiks
And false loud lying Matin tykes
Cummerers and quellers of Christs Kyrk
Such lasie scemlers that will not wirk
But idlely our living winnes
Devouring Wolfs into Sheepe-skinnes
Hurkland with huids into our neck
With Judas minde to Jowcke and Bek
Seeking Gods people to devore
The overthrowers of Gods glore
Professors of hypocrisie.
Doctors in Idolatrie
Fishears with the feynds nette
The upclosers of heaven gate
Hemlock sowers among good seed
To throw in brambles that do men twist
The hye way kennand them from Christ
Monsters with the Beasts marke
Dogs that never stintes to barke
Church men that are to Christ unkend
A sect that Sathans selfe has send
Lurking in holes lyke trator todes
Maintainers of Idolles and false godes
Fantastike fooles and frenzie flatterers
To turne from the trueth the very teachers
For to declare their whole sentence
Would much cumber your conscience
To say your fayth it is so stark
Your cord and loosie cote and sark
Ye lippin may you bring to salvation
And quyte excludes Christ his passion
I dread this doctrine and it last
Shall either gar us worke or fast
Therefore with speede we must provide
And not our profit overslide
I schaip my selfe within short while
To curse our Ladie in Argyle
And there some craftie wyse to worke
Till that we builded have one Kyrk
Since miracles made by your advice
The kitterells thought they had but lyce.
The two parts to us they will bring
But orderly to dresse this thing
Aghaist I purpose for to cause gang
By counsayll of Frear Walter Lang
Which shall make certaine demonstrations
To help us in our procurations
Your holy ordor to decore
That practise he provd once before
Betw [...]xt Kyrkcadie and Kinggorne
But Lymmers made thereat such skorne
And to his fame made such digression
Since syn he heard not the Kings confession
Though at that time he came with speede
I pray you take good will as deede
And some among your selves receave
As one worth many of the leave
What I obtaine you through his art
Reason wold ye had your part
Your order handles no money
But for other casualtie
Or what else you have that you please
Send your brethren and habete
As now not els but valete
Be Thomas your brother at command
A Culrune kethed through many a land.
After God had given unto that mis-informed Prince sufficient documents, that his warring against his blessed Gospel should not prosperously succeed. He raised up against him Warres as he did of old against divers Princes that would not hear his voice, in the which he lost himself, as we shall hereafter heare.
The occasion of the Warre was this, HENRY the eighth, King of England, had a great desire to have spoken with our King, and in that point travelled so long, till that he gat a full promise made to his Ambassadour, Lord William Howard: The place of meeting was appointed Yorke, which the King of England kept with such solemnitie and preparations, as never for such a purpose was seene in England before. Great brute of that journey, and some preparation for the same was made in Scotland: But in the end, by perswasion of the Cardinall David Beton, and by others of his faction, that journey was stayed, and the Kings promise falsified. Whereupon were sharp Letters of reproach sent unto the King, and also unto his counsell. King Henry frustrate returneth to London, and after his indignation declared, began to fortifie with men his frontiers toward Scotland. There was sent to the borders, Sir Robert Bowes, the Earle of Angus, and his brother, Sir George Dowglas. Upon what other trifling questions (as for the debetable land and such) the Warre brake up, we omit to write. The principall occasion was the falsifying of the promises before made. Our King perceiving that Warre would rise, asked the Prelats and Churchmen, what support they would make to the sustaining of the same: for rather would he yet satisfie the desire of his Uncle▪ then he would hazard warre where he saw not his force able to resist. They promised mountains of gold (as Satan their father did to Christ Jesus if he would worship him) for rather would they have gone to hell, then he should have met with King Henry, for then thought they, Farewell our Kingdom of Abbots, Monks, &c. And farewell, thought the Cardinall,The Churchmen ingage the King to warre against his Uncle. his credit and glory in France. In the end, they promised fifty thousand crowns by yeere, to be well paid so long as the Warre lasted: and further, That their servants and other that appertained to them, and were exempted from common service, should neverthelesse serve in time of necessity. These vain promises lifted up in pride the heart of the unhappy king, and so begins the Warre. The Realme was Quartered, and men were laid in Iedburgh and Kelso: All men (fools we mean) bragged of victory, and in very deed the beginning gave us a faire shaw: For at the first Warden Reade which was made on Saint Bartholomewes day, in the yeere of our Lord, 1542. was the Warden Sir Robert Bowes, his brother Richard Bowes Captaine of Norhame, Sir William Mamebery Knight, a Bastard Sonne of the Earle of Angus, and Iames Dowglas of Parkhead, then Rebels, with a great number of Borderers Souldiers and Gentlemen taken: [Page 29] The Reade was termed Halderig. The Earle of Angus and Sir George his brother, did narrowly escape. Our Papists and Prelats, proud of this victory,Halderig Read. encouraged the King, so that there was nothing heard, but All is ours: They be but Heretickes, if we be a thousand and they ten thousand, they dare not fight;England called Hereticke, b [...] cause it renounced the Pope. France shall enter into one part, and we the other, and so shall England be conquest within a yeere. If any man was seene to smile at such vanitie, he was no more but a Traytour and an Hereticke. And yet by these meanes men had greater liberty then they had before,Note. as concerning their conscience, for then ceased the persecution. The Warre continued till midde September: And then was sent down the old Duke of Norfolke, with such an Army as a hundred yeeres before had not come into Scotland. They were in gathering their Forces, and setting forward of their Preparations and Munitions, which were exceeding great, till midde October and after. And then they Marched from Barwick and tended to the wast, ever holding Tweid upon their own side, and never camped from that River the space of a mile, during the whole time they continued in Scotland, which was ten or twelve dayes. Forces were sent up and down to Smallame, Stichell, and such places neere about, but many snappers they gat, some Corn they burnt, besides that which the great host consumed, but small bootie they carried away. The King assembled his Forces at Fallowe (for he was advertised that they had promised to come to Edinburgh) and tooke the Musters all at an houre, two dayes before Hallowe even.All hallow tyde There were found with him eighteen thousand able men: Upon the Borders that awaited upon the English Army, were ten thousand good men with the Earle of Huntlie, Lords Erskin, Seton, and Hume. These were judged men aneuh to hazard Battell, albeit the other were esteemed fourty thousand.Fallow Reade. While the King lay at Fallowe, abiding upon the Gunes, and upon advertisement from the Army. The Lords began to remember how the King had been long abused by his flatterers, and principally by the Pensioners of the Prelats. It was then concluded that they would make some new remembrance of Lawder brig, to see if that would for a season somewhat help the state of their Country. But because the Lords could not agree among themselves upon the persons that deserved punishment (for every man favoured his friend) the whole escaped,Note. and the purpose was opened to the King, and by him to the courtiers, who till they came to Edinburgh stood in no little fear: but that was suddenly forgot, as we shall after hear. While time is thus protracted, the English army, for want of victuals (as was bruted) retired over Tweid in the night, and so begin to skale & sunder; wherof the King advertised, desired the Lords and Barons to assist him to follow them into England; whose answer was with one consent,The Lords answer to the Kings desire. That to defend his person and Realme, they would hazard life, and whatsoever they had: But to invade England, neither had they so just Title as they desired, neither yet could they be able to do any thing to the hurt of England, considering that they had long before beene absent from their houses, their provision was spent, their horses wearied, and that which was greatest of all, the time of the yeere did utterly reclaime. This their answer seemed to satisfie the King: for he in words praised their prudent foresight and wise counsell. But the essay made to his Courtiers, and that bold [Page 30] repulse of his desires given to him in his owne face, so wounded his high stomacke (for long had he runne as himselfe listed) that he decreeth a notable revenge, which no doubt he had not failed to have executed, if God by his owne hand had not cut the dayes of his lyfe. He returnes to Edinburgh, the Nobility, Barons, Gentlemen, and Commons, to their habitations. And this was the second and third dayes of November.
Without longer delay at the palace of Halyrud-house was a new councell assembled, a councell we meane of his abusers, wherein were accusations layd against the most part of the Nobilitie;Note. Some were Hereticks; Some favourers of England; Some friends to the Dowglas: and so could there be none faithfull to the King in their opinion. The Cardinall and Prelats cast fagotts in the fire with all their force, and finding the King wholly addicted to their devotion, delivered unto him a schroll, containing the names of such as they in their inquisition had convict for Hereticks. For this was the order of Justice which these holy Fathers kept in condemning of innocent men;Note. Whosoever would accuse any of Heresie, he was heard, no respect nor consideration had, what minde the accuser bare to the person accused; Whosoever was produced for witnesse, were admitted, how suspitious and infamous so ever they were; if two or three had proved any point that by their Law was holden Heresie, that was an Hereticke: There rested no more but a day to be affixed to his condemnation, and to the execution of their corrupt sentence: What man could be innocent where such [...]udges were partie, the world may this day consider. True it is, by false Judgement and false Witnesses have innocents been oppressed from the beginning. But this freedome to shed innocent blood got never the Devill but in the Kingdome of Antichrist;Note. That the innocent should die, and neither know accuser, nor yet the witnesse that testifieth against him. But how sh [...]ll the Antichrist be knowne, if he shall not be contrarious to God the Father, and his Sonne Christ Jesus, in Law, Life, and Doctrine. But this we omit. The same schroll had the Cardinall and Prelats once presented to the king before, at that time when he returned from the Navigation about the Isles, in the yeere 1534. But then it was refused by the prudent and stout councell of the Laird of Grainge, who opened cleerely to the King the practices of the Prelats, and the danger that thereof might ensue: Which considered by the King (for being out of his passion he was tractable) gave this answer in the palace of Halyrud-house to the Cardinall and Prelats, after that they had uttered their malice, and shewed what profit might arise to the Crowne,An answer worthy of a Prince. By this answer you may see how good this Prince had bin if [...] C [...]urch m [...]n and flatter [...]s [...]ad not abused him. if he would follow their councell: Packe you Iuglers, get you to your charges, and reforme your owne lives, and be not instruments of discord betwixt my Nobilitie and me; Or else, I vow to God, I shall reforme you, not as the King of Denmarke by imprisonment doeth, neither yet as the King of England doth by hanging and heading: but I shall reproove you by sharpe punishments, if ever I heare such motion of you againe. The Prelats dashed and astonished with this answer, ceased for a season to attempt any further by rigour against the Nobility. But now being informed of all proceedings by their Pensioners, Oliver Sincler, Rosse Laird of Cragie and others, who were to them faithfull in all things: they conclude to hazard once again [Page 31] their former sute: which was no sooner proponed, but as soone it was accepted, with no small regreate, by the Kings own mouth, that he had so long despised their counsell:Abused Prince by Prelats. For (said he) now I plainely see your words to be true; The Nobility neither desire my honour nor countenance, for they would not ride a mile for my pleasure to follow mine enemies: Will ye therefore finde me the meanes how that I may have a roade made into England without their knowledge and consent, So the evil advised Prince gave himselfe over to the false Prop [...]ets, I meane, the Prelats. that it may be knowne to be mine owne reade, and I shall binde me to your counsell for ever. There were gratulations and clapping of hands; there were promises of diligence, closenesse, and fidelity among them. Finally, conclusion was taken that the West borders of England, which was most empty of men and Garrison, should be invaded. The Kings own Banner should be theirs, Oliver the great Minion should be Generall-Lieutenant, but no man should be privie (except the counsell that was then present) of the enterprise, till the very day and execution thereof. The Bishops gladly tooke the charge of that device. Letters were sent to such as they would charge,The Reade of Holway masse by Oliver Sinclar. To meet the King at the day and place appointed: The Cardinall with the Earle of Arran was directed to go to Hadington, to make a shew against the East Border, when the others were in readinesse to invade the West: And thus neither lacked counsell, practise, closenesse, nor diligence, to set forward that Enterprise; and so among these consulters there was no doubt of any good successe. And so was the scroell thankfully received by the king himselfe, and put into his owne pocket, where it remained to the day of his death, and then was found. In it were contained more then an hundred landed men, besides other of meaner degree: Among whom was the Earle of Arran, notwithstanding his siding with the current of the Court, and his neernesse in blood to the King. It was bruted that this roade was devised by the Lord Maxwell, but the certaintie thereof we have not. The night before the day appointed to the Enterprise, the King was found at Lochmabane. To him comes companies from all quarters, as they were appointed, no man knowing of another (for no generall Proclamations past, but privie Letters) neither yet did the multitude know any thing of the purpose till after midnight when that the trumpet blew. And commanded all men to march forward, and to follow the King (who was constantly supposed to have been in the host) guides were appointed to conduct them towards England, as both faithfully and closely they did; upon the point of day they approached to the enemies ground, and so passed the water without any great resistance made unto them. The forward goeth foorth, feare rises, hership might have been seen on every side. The unprovided people were altogether amazed, for bright day appearing, they saw an army of ten thousand men: Their Beacons on every side, send flames of fire unto the heaven: To them it was more then a wonder that such a multitude could have been assembled and conveyed, no knowledge thereof coming to any of their Wardens. For support they looked not, and so at the first they utterly despaired, and yet began they to assemble together, ten in one company, twenty in another, and so as the Fray proceeded their Troopes increased, but to no number (for Carlile fearing [...]o have been assaulted, suffered no man to issue out of their gates) [Page 32] and so the greatest number that ever appeared or approached before the discomfiture past not three or four hundreth men, and yet they made hot skirmishing, as in their own ground, in such feats as they are most expert, about ten hours: When fires were kindled, and almost slackned on every side, Oliver thought time to shew his glory, and so incontinent was displayed the Kings Banner, and he upholden by two Spears, lift up upon mens shoulders there with sound of Trumpet was proclaimed Generall Lieutenant, and all men commanded to obey him, as the Kings own Person, under all highest pains. There was preseut the Lord Maxwell, Warden, to whom the regiment of things in absence of the King properly appertaineth. He heard and saw all, but thought more than he spake: There were also present the Earls of Glencarne and Cassels, with the Lord Flemyng, and many other Lords, Barons, and Gentlemen of Lothaine, Fife, Angus, and Mearnes. In this Mountain did the skirmishing grow hotter than it was before,Wha [...]ton was then Warden in these parts. shouters were heard on every side; some Scottish-men were stricken down, some not knowing the ground, were mired,Stratageme. and lost their horses: Some English Horse of purpose were let loose, to provoke greedie and imprudent men to presse at them, as many did, but found no advantage. While such disorder rises more and more in the Army, every man cried aloud▪ My Lord Lievtenant, What will ye do? Charge was given that all men should light, and go to array in order, for they would fight: Others cried, Against whom will ye fight? yonder men will fight none other wayes than ye see them do, if ye will stand here while the morrow. New purpose was taken, That the Footmen (they had there with them certain Bands of Souldiers) should safely retire towards Scotland, and the Horse-men should take their Horse again, and so follow in order. Great was the noyse and confusion that was heard, while that every man calleth his own sluggards; the day was neer spent, and that was the cause of the greatest fear. The Lord Maxwell perceiving what would be the end of such beginnings, stood upon his feet with his friends, who being admonished to take his horse, and provide for himselfe, answered, Nay, I will rather abide here the chance that it shall please God to send me, than to go home, and there be hanged; and so he remained upon his foot, and was taken while the multitude fled, and tooke the greater shame. The enemies perceiving the disorder, increased in courage. Before they shouted, but then they stroke; they shot Spears, and dagged Arrows where the Companies were thickest; some encounters were made, but nothing availeth, the Souldiers cast from them their Pikes and Culverings, and other Weapons fencible; the Horse-men left their Spears, and so without judgement all men fled. The Sea was filling, and so the water made great stop; but the fear was such, as happy was he that might get a taker: Such as passed the water, and escaped that danger, not well acquainted with the ground, fell into the slimy mosse; the entry thereof was pleasing enough, but as they proceeded, all that took that way, either lost their horse, or else themselves and horse both. To be short,Note. a greater fear and discomfiture without cause, hath seldome beene seen; for it is said, That where the men were not sufficient to take the Bands of prisoners; Some ran to houses, and rendered themselves to [Page 33] women. Stout Oliver was without stroke taken fleeing full manfully. And so was his glory (stinking and foolish proudnesse we should call it) suddenly turned to confusion and shame. In that discomfiture were taken the two Earls aforesaid, the Lords Fleming, Somerwell, and Olyphant, and many other Barons and Gentlemen, besides the great multitude of servants. Worldly men say, That all this come but by misorder and fortune, as they term it: But whosoever hath the least spark of the knowledge of God, may as evidently see the work of his hand in this discomfiture, as ever was seen in any of the Battells left to us in Register by the holy Ghost:Note. For what more evident Declaration have we that God fought against Benhadad, Oliver compared to Benhadad against Samaria. King of Aram, when he was discomfited at Samaria, than now we have, that God fought with his own Arm against Scotland in this former discomfiture? There did two hundred and thirty persons in the Skirmish,2 King. 20. with seven thousand following them in the great Battell, put to flight the said Benhadad, with thirty Kings in his Company. But here there is in this shamefull discomfiture of Scotland, very few more than three hundreth men, without knowledge of any Backe or Battell to follow, put to flight ten thousand men,300 men put to flight 10000 without resistance made. There did every man recounter his marrow, till that the two hundred and thirty slew such as matched them: But here, without slaughter, the multitude fled. There had those of Samaria the Prophet of God to comfort, to instruct, and to promise Victory unto them: But England in that pursuit had nothing, but as God secretly wrought by his providence in the men that knew nothing of his working, neither yet of the cause thereof, more then the wall that fell upon the rest of Benhadads Army knew what it did. And therefore yet again we say, That such as in that sudden dejection beholds not the hand of God fighting against pride, for freedome of his own little Flock injustly persecuted, doth willingly and maliciously obscure the glory of God; but the end thereof is yet more notable. The certain knowledge of the discomfiture coming to the Kings ears (who waited upon news at Lochmaban) he was stricken with a sudden fear and astonishment,Others say, at Carlave [...]ok, neer by the place where the defeat was given, called Sob [...]y Mosse: so that scarcely could he speak, or had purpose with any man: The night constrained him to remain where he was; and so went to bed, but rose without rest, or quiet sleep: His continuall complaint was, O fled Oliver, is Oliver taken? O fled Oliver: And these words in his melancholly, and as it were carried in a Trance, repeated he from time to time to the very hour of death. Upon the morn, which was Saint Katherines day, returned he to Edinburgh, and so did the Cardinall from Hadington. But the one being ashamed of the other, the brute of their communication came not to publike audience. The King made Inventory of his Treasure, of all his Jewels, and other substance. And thereafter ashamed to look any man in the face, secretly departed to Fife, and coming to Hallzairdes, was humanely received of the Lady of Grange, an ancient and godly Matron (the Laird at his coming was absent.) In his company was onely with him William Kirk [...]ldy, now Laird of Grange, and some other that waited upon his Chamber. The Lady at Supper, perceiving him pensive, beganne to comfort him, and willeth him to take the Work of GOD in good [Page 34] part: My portion, said he, of this world is short, for I will not be with you fifteen dayes. His servants repairing unto him, asked where he would have provision made for Christmas,The King foretells his own death. which then approached: he answered with a disdainfull countenance, I cannot tell, chuse you the place; but this I can tell you, Or Christmas day you will be masterlesse, and the Realme without a King. Because of his displeasure, no man durst make contradiction unto him. So after that he had visited the Castle of Carny, pertaining to the Earle of Crawfurde, where the said Earles daughter, one of his Mistresses was, he returned to Falkland, and took bed. And albeit there appeared unto him no signes of death, yet he constantly affirmed, Before such a day, I shall be dead. In this mean time was the Queen upon the point of her delivery in Lynlitquow, who was delivered the 8 of December, in the yeere of God, 1542 yeeres,Reginae Nativitas. of Mary, that then was born, and now doth raigne for a scourge to this Realme, as the progresse of her whole life has to this day declared. The certainty that a daughter was born unto him coming to his ears, he turned from such as spake with him, and said, The devill go with it, it will end as it began, it came from a woman, and it will end with a woman. From Mary, daughter to Robert Bruse, married to Walter Stuart, he feared that his daughter should be married to one of another Name and Family; but you see by Gods providence, the Crown remains in one and the same Family and Name to this day, notwithstanding the many Plots of the pretenders to the Crowne both at home and abroad. After that he spake not many words that were sensible, but ever harped on his old song, Fie, fled Oliver, is Oliver taken, all is lost. In this mean time, in his great extremity, comes the Cardinall (a fit comforter for a desperate man) he cries in his eare; Take order, Sir, with your Realme, who shall rule during the minority of your daughter: ye have knowne my service, What will ye have done? Shall there not be four Regents chosen? And shall not I be principall of them? Whatsoever the King answered, Documents were taken, That so it should be, as my Lord Cardinall thought expedient. As many affirme, a dead mans hand was made to subscribe one blank, that they might write above what it pleased them best; the Cardinall having hired one Henry Balfour, a Priest, to make a false Testament; which was done accordingly, but in vain. This finished, the Cardinall posted to the Queen, lately before delivered,Mark the Queens mourning for the King. as is said. At the first sight of the Cardinall, she said, Welcome, my Lord, is not the King dead? What moved her so to conjecture, divers men are of divers judgements. Many whisper that of old his patte was in the pot, and that the suspition thereof caused him to be inhibite the Queens company.Others stick not to say, That the King was hastned away by a Potion. Howsoever it was before, it is plain, That after the Kings death, and during the Cardinalls life, whosoever guided the Court, he gate his secret businesse sped, of that gracious Lady, either by day or by night. Howsoever the tidings liked her, she mended with as great expedition of that daughter, as ever she did before of any son she bare.Levit. 12. The time of her Purification was sooner than the Leviticall Law appoints: but she was no Jew, and therefore in that she offended not. The noyse of the death of King Iames divulgate, who departed this life the 13 day of December, Regis exitus. in the yeere of God 1542 aforesaid, the hearts of men began to be disclosed. All men lamented that the Realme was left [Page 35] without a male to succeed. Yet some rejoyced that such an enemy to Gods Truth was taken away. He was called of some; A good poore mans King:Divers Charact [...]rs of the late King arise post fun [...]ra virtu [...] of others he was termed, A murtherer of the Nobility, and one that had decreed their whole destruction. Some praised him for the repressing of theft and oppression; others dispraised him for being much given to women. The Prelats and Clergie feared a change in the Kings minde, as he had expressed himself some few yeers before. And thus men spake even as their affection led them, and yet none spake altogether besides the truth; for part of these aforesaid were so manifest, that as the vertues could not be denied, so could not the vices by any craft be cloked. Yet to speak truth of him, his vices may justly be attributed to the times, and his breeding, and not any wickednesse in his nature; for he gave many expressions of a good nature, namely, in his sobriety and justice, &c. The question of Government was thorow this Realme universally moved. The Cardinall proclaimed the Kings last Will, and therein were expressed four Protectors or Regents, of whom himself was the first and principall, and with him were joyned the Earls of Huntley, Argyle, and Murhay: this was done on Munday, at the Market Crosse of Edinburgh. But the Munday following took the whole Regents remission for their usurpation: for by the stout and wise counsell of the Laird of Grange, did the Earle of Arran, then so neer to the Crown, cause assemble the Nobility of the Realme, and required the equity of their judgements in that his just suit to the Government of this Realm, during the minority of her to whom he pretended to succeed, failing of her, and of her lawfull succession. His friends convened, the Nobility assembled, the day of decision is appointed; the Cardinall and his faction opposes them, and are against the Government of one man, and especially of any called Hammilton: Character of the Hamiltons. For who knowes not (said the Cardinall) that the Hammiltons are cruell murtherers, oppressors of innocents, proud, avaritious, double, and false, and finally, the pestilence in this Common-wealth? Whereto the Earl answered, Defraud me not of my right, and call me what ye please: whatsoever my friends have been, yet unto this day hath no man cause to complain upon me, neither yet am I minded to flatter any of my friends in their evill doing, but by Gods grace shall be as forward to correct their enormities, as any within the Realme can reasonably require of me; And therefore yet again, my Lords, in Gods Name, I crave that ye do me no wrong, nor defraud me of my just Title, before ye have experience of my Government. At these words, were all that feared God, or loved honesty so moved, that with one voyce they cryed, That Petition is most just; and unlesse ye will do against Gods Iustice and Equity, it cannot be denied. And so in despight of the Cardinall, and his suborned Faction, was he declared Governour, and with publike Proclamation so denounced to the people. The Kings Pallace, Treasure, Jewels, Garments, Horse, and Plate was delivered unto him by the Officers that had the former charge; and he honoured, feared; and obeyed, more heartily than ever any King was before,Note the reasons why the Earle of Arran was thus favoured by the Countrey. so long as he abode at God. The cause of the great favour that was born unto him, was; That it was bruted that he favoured Gods Word; and because it was well knowne that he was one appointed to have been persecuted, as the Scroll found in the [Page 36] Kings pocket after his death did witnesse. These two things, together with an opinion that men had of his simplicity, bowed the hears of many unto him in the beginning; who after, with dolour of hearts, were compelled to change their opinions: but hereof we will after speak. The variety of matters that occurred, we omit, such as the order taken for keeping of the young Queen; of the provision for the mother; the calling home of the Douglas, and other, such as appertain to a Universal History of the time. For, as before we have said, we minde onely to follow the progresse of the Religion, and of the matters that cannot be severed from the same.
1543The Earle of Arran thus being established in the Government, godly men repaired unto him, exhorted him to call to minde for what end God had exalted him to be Governour, out of what danger he had delivered him, he being in the bloody Scroll, as we saw before; and what expectation all men of honesty had of him, because they saw him a soft man, they conceited goodnesse of him. At their instant suit, more than of his own motion, was Thomas Guilliame, a black Frier, called to be Preacher. The man was of sound judgement, of reasonable letters (as for that age) and of a prompt and good utterance. His Doctrine was wholsome, without great vehemency against superstition. Preached also sometime Iohn Rough, (who after for the verity of Christ Jesus suffered in England) albeit not so learned, yet more simple, and more vehement against all impiety. The Doctrine of these two provoked against them and against the Governour also, the hatred of all such as more favoured darknesse than light; and their own interest, more than God. The gray Friers (and amongst the rest Frier Scot, Note Frier Scot. who before had given himself forth for the greatest Professor of Christ Jesus within Scotland, and under that colour had disclosed, and so endangered many.) These slaves of Sathan rowped as they had been Ravens; yea rather they yelled and roared as devills in hell; Heresie, heresie, Guilliame and Rough will carry the Governour to the devill. The Towne of Edinburgh, for the most part, was devoured in superstition. Edward Hope, young William Adamson, Sibilla Lyndsay, Patrike Lyndsay, Francis Aikman; And in the Cannongate, Iohn Mackaw, and Nivian Browne, with few others, had the burit of knowledge in these dayes. One Wilson, servant to the Bishop of Dunckell, who neither knew new Testament nor the old; made a despightfull railing Ballad, against the Preachers, and against the Governour, for the which he narrowly escaped hanging. The Cardinall moved both heaven and hell to trouble the Governour to stay the Preaching: but yet was the Battell stoutly fought for a season; for he was taken and put first in Dalkeyt, The Cardinal taken. after in Seaton. But at length, by Bribes given to the said Lord Seaton, and to the old Laird of Lethington, he was restored to Saint Andrewes, from whence he wrought all mischief, as we shall after heare. The PARLIAMENT approached which was before EASTER, there began question of the abolishing of certaine Tyrannicall ACTS made before, at the Devotion of the Prelates, for the maintaining of their Kingdome of Darkenesse. [Page 37] To wit, That under paine of Heresie, no man should reade any part of the Scriptures in the Vulgar Tongue, neither yet any Tractate or Exposition of any place of Scripture: Such Articles began to come in question we say: And men began to enquire, If it were not lawfull to men that understood no Latine, to use the word of their Salvation in the Tongue they understood, as it was for the Latine men to have it in Latine, Grecians or Hebrews to have it in their Tongues. It was answered, That the Church, he means the Prelats, first had forbidden all Tongues but the three viz. Hebrew, Greek, and Latine. But men demanded, when that Inhibition was given, and what Counsell had ordained it; considering that in the dayes of Chrysostome, he complained, That the people used the Psalmes and other holy Books in their owne Tongues: And if ye will say they were Greeks, and understood the Greek Tongue; We answere, That Christ Jesus commanded his word to be Preached to all Nations; now if it ought to be Preached to all Nations, it must be Preached in the Tongue they understand. Then if it be lawfull to Preach, and heare it Preached in all Tongues; Why should it not be lawfull to reade it, and hear it read in all Tongues? to the end that the people may try the spirits, according to the commandment of the Apostle. Beaten with these and other Reasons, they denied not but it might be read in the Uulgar Tongue, provided if the Translation were true. It was demanded, What could be reprehended in it? And when much searching was made, nothing could be found: But that Love say they was put in the place of Charity: When the Question was asked, What difference was betwixt the one and the other; and if they understood the nature of the Greek term [...], they were dumb. Reasoned for the party of the seculars, The L. Ruthwen, father to him that prudently gave counsell to take just punishment upon that knave David, for that he abused the unhappy K. Henry Stuart, in mo cases then one, a stout and a discreet man in the cause of God, and M. Henry Balneves, an old professour. For the part of the Clergy, one Hay, Dean of Lastarrik, and certain old Bishops with him. The conclusion was, the Commissioners of Broughes, and a part of the Nobility, required of the Parliament, that it might be Enacted, That it should be lawfull to every man to use the benefit of the Translation which then they had of the Old and New Testament, together with the benefit of other Treatises containing wholsome Doctrine, untill such time as the Prelats and other Church-men should give and set forth unto them a Translation more correct. The Clergie hereto long repugned. But in the end convinced by Reasons,1543. and by multitude of voyces in their contrary,An Act of Parliament for reading of the Scripture. they also condescended; And so by Act of Parliament it was made free to all men and women to read the Scriptures in their owne Uulgar Tongue, and so were all Acts made to the contrary abolished.
This was no small Victorie of CHRIST JESUS, fighting against the conjured enemies of his Veritie; No small comfort to such as before were holden in such bondage, that they durst not have read, The Lords Prayer; The ten Commandments; nor, The Articles of their Faith in the Uulgar Tongue, but they should have been accused of Heresie. Then might have beene seene the Bible lying almost upon every Gentlemans Table. The New Testament was borne about [Page 38] in many mens hands. We grant that some (alas) prophaned that blessed Word, for some that perchance had never read ten Sentences in it had it most common in their hand, they would chop their familiars on the cheeke with it,Note the hypocrisie of worldlings. and say, This hath lyne under my beds feet these ten yeers. Others would glory, O how oft have I been in danger for this Booke, how secretly have I stollen from my wife at midnight to reade upon it. And this was done we say of many to make cowrt, and curry favour thereby: For all men esteemed the Governour to have been one of the most fervent Protestants that was in Europe. Albeit we say that many abused that libertie, granted of God miraculously, yet thereby did the knowledge of God wonderously increase, and God gave his holy spirit to simple men in great abundance: Then were set forth works in our owne Tongue, besides those that came from England, that did disclose the pride, the craft, the tyrannie, and abuses of that Romane Antichrist. The fame of our Governour was spread in divers countreys,So long as men follow God, they are blessed and many praised God for him. King Henry the eight sent unto him his Ambassadour M. Radulph Saidlair, who lay in Edinburgh a great part of the Summer, his Commission and Negotiation was to contract a perpetuall amitie betwixt England and Scotland. The occasion whereof God had so offered, that to many men it appeared that from heaven he had declared his good pleasure in that behalfe.Nothing could be said against the lawfulnesse of Edwards birth. Katharine of Spaine and Anne Bullen being dead before his mother was married to his father. For to King Henry, of Iane Seymer (after the death of Queene Katherine, and of all others that might have made his Marriage suspect) was given a sonne, Edward the sixth of blessed memory, elder some yeeres then our Mistresse; and unto us was left a Queene, as before we have heard. This wonderfull providence of God caused men of greatest judgement to enter into disputation with themselves, Whether that with good conscience any man might repugne to the desires of the King of England, considering that thereby all occasion of Warre might be cut off, and great commodity might ensue to this Realme. The offers of King Henry was so large, and his demands so reasonable, that all that loved quietnesse were content therewith. There were sent from the Parliament to King Henry in Commission, Sir Iames Lermont, and M. Henry Balnevis, who long remaining in England, so travailed, that all things concerning the Marriage betwixt Edward the sixth and Mary Queen of Scots was agreed upon, except the time of her deliverance to the custody of English-men. Upon the finall conclusion of the which head, were added to the former Commissioners, William Earle of Glencarne, and Sir George Dowglas, to whom was given ample Commission and good Instructions. In Scotland remained M. Radulph Saidlaire: advertisements past so frequently betwixt, yea, the hands of our Lords liberally were anointed, besides other commodities promised, and of some received, for divers Prisoners taken at Solway mosse, were sent home free upon promise of their fidelity, which as it was kept, the issue will witnesse. But in the end so well were all once content, (the Cardinall, the Queene,Note well▪ and the faction of France ever excepted) that solemnely in the Abbey of Hallyrud-house was the Contract of Marriage made, betwixt the persons aforesaid, together with all the Clauses and Conditions requisite for the faithfull observation thereof, read in publike audience, subscribed, [Page 39] sealed, approoved, and allowed of the Governour for his part, Nobilitie and Lords for their parts, and that nothing should lacke that might fortifie the matter was Christs Body sacred (as Papists terme it) broken betwixt the said Governour and M. Saidlar Ambassadour, and received of them both, as a signe and token of the unitie of their mindes, immediately to keepe that contract in all points, as they looked of Christ Jesus to be saved, and after to be reputed men unworthy of credit before the world. The Papists raged against the Governour, and against the Lords that had consented and abode fast to the Contract, and to confound all as after follows. But upon the returning of the aforesaid Ambassadours from England, pacification was made for that time, for by the judgements of eight persons for either partie chosen, to judge whether that any thing was done by the said Ambassadours in the Contracting of that Marriage, which to do, they had not sufficient power from the Counsell and Parliament. It was found that all things were done according to their Commission,The Queenes marriage the second time ratified. and that so they should stand. And so were the Seales of England and Scotland interchanged. Master Iames Fowles, then Clerke of the Register, received the great Seale of England: And Master Saidlare received the great Seale of Scotland. The heads of the Contract we passe by. These things newly ratified, the Merchants made preparation to Saile, and to their Traffique, which by the troubles of Warres had some yeeres been hindered. From Edinburgh were fraughted twelve Ships richly laden, according to the wares in Scotland: From other Townes and Ports departed other, who all arrived upon the coasts of England toward the South, to wit, in Yarmouth; and without any great necessity entred not onely Roads, but also within Ports and places of commandment, and where that Ships might be arrested. And because of the late contracted amitie and gentle entertainement that they found at the first, they made no great dispatch: But being (as they supposed) in security, in merrinesse they spent the time, abiding upon the winde. In this meane time arrived from France to Scotland the Abbot of Paislay (called now of late Iohn Hamilton, He was before sometimes called Cunningham, sometimes Colwan, so uncertaine was it who was his father. bastard brother to the Governour, whom yet many esteemed sonne to the old Bishop of Dunikelden, called Crichton (and with him M. David Panter, who after was made Bishop of Rosse. The brute of the learning of these two, and their honest life, and of their fervencie and uprightnesse in Religion was such, that great hope there was that their presence should be comfortable to the Church of God. For it was constantly affirmed of some, that without delay, the one or the other would go to the Pulpit, and truely Preach Jesus Christ. But few dayes disclosed their hypocrisie. For what terrours, what promises, or what enchaunting boxes they brought from France, the common people knew not. But shortly after, it was seene that Frier Guilliam [...] was inhibited to Preach, and so departed into England: Iohn Rough to Kylle (a receptacle of Gods servants of old.) The men of counsell, judgement, and godlinesse that had travailed to promote the Governour, and that gave him faithfull counsell in all doubtfull matters, were either craftily conveyed from him; or else by threatning to be hanged were compelled to leave him. Of the one number was the Laird of Grange aforesaid, M. Henry [Page 40] Balneves, M. Thomas Ballenden, and Sir David Lindesay of the Mount: Men by whose labours he was promoted to honour, and by whose councell he so used himselfe at the beginning, that the obedience given to him was nothing inferiour to that obedience that any King of Scotland of many yeeres had before him, yea, in this it did surmount the common obedience, in that it proceeded from love of those vertues that was supposed to have beene in him. Of the number of these that were threatned, were M. Michael Durham, M. David Borthinke, David Forresse, and David Bothwell: who counselled him to have in company with him, men fearing God, and not to nourish wicked men in their iniquity, albeit they were called his friends, and were of his surname: This counsell understood by the aforesaid Abbot,Note. and by the Hamiltons (who then repaired to the Court, as Ravens to the Carrion) in plaine words it was said, My Lord Governour nor his friends will never be at quietnesse, till a dozen of these knaves that abuse his Grace be hanged. These words were spoken in his own presence, and in the presence of some of them that had better deserved, then to have beene so used: the speaker was allowed for his plain and bold speaking. And so the wicked counsell followed, honest and godly men left the Court and him, in the hands of such as by their wicked counsell led him so far from God, that he falsified his promise, dipt his hands in the blood of the Saints of God, and brought this Commonwealth to the very point of utter ruine.Note. And these were the first fruits of the Abbot of Paislay his counterfeit Godlinesse and Learning: But hereof we will heare more. All honest and godly men banished from the Court, the Abbot and his counsell beginneth to lay before the inconstant Governour, the dangers that might ensue the alteration and change of Religion. The power of the King of France, the commodity that might come to him and his house, by retaining the ancient League with France, and the great danger that he brought upon himselfe, if in one jote he suffereth the authority of the Pope to be violated or called in doubt within this Realme: Considering that thereupon onely stood the security of his pretended right to the succession of the Crowne of this Realme: For by Gods word could not be good the divorcement of his father from Eliz. Hume, sister to the Lord Hume, his lawfull wife, and consequently his marriage with Beton, Neece to Iames Beton, Bishop of S. Andrews (Elizabeth Hume being alive) must be null, and he declared Bastard. Caiphas spake Prophesie, and yet wist not what he spake: For at that time there was hardly any man that truely feared God that minded any such thing, but with their whole force would have fortified him in the place that God had given unto him, and would never have called in question things done in time of darknesse. But this head we passe by till God declare his will therein. Another practise was used: As for the Cardinall, he being set at libertie (as before we have heard) ceased not to traffique with such of the Nobility as he might draw to his faction, or corrupt by any meanes, to raise a partie against the said Governour, and against such as stood fast at the Contract of Marriage and Peace with England. And so assembled at Lynlytquow, the said Cardinall, the Earles Argyle, Huntlie, Bothwell, the Bishops and their bands. And thereafter they passed to Strevelin, and took [Page 41] with them both the Queenes, the mother and the daughter; and threatned the deposition of the said Governour, as Inobedient to their holy Mother the Church (so terme they that harlot of Babylon, This is the Prelats language. Rome) The inconstant man, not thorowly grounded upon God, left (by his owne fault) destitute of all good counsell, and having the wicked ever blowing in his eare, What will you do? you will destroy your selfe and your house both for ever. The unhappy man (we say) beaten with these temptations, rendred himselfe to the appetites of the wicked; for he quietly stole away from the Lords that were with him in the Palace of Halyrud-house, past to Sterlin, subjected himselfe to the Cardinall and to his Councell, received absolution,The Governour violated his faith, refused God, and took absulution of the devil, renouncing his Religion in the gray Friers. renounced the profession of Christ Jesus his holy Gospel▪ and violated his Oath that before he had made, for the observation of the Contract and League made with England. At that time was our Queene crowned, and a promise made to France. The certainty hereof coming to King Henry, our Scottish Ships were stayed, the Sailes taken from the Rigs, and the Merchants and Mariners were commanded to sure custody. New Commission was sent to Master Radulph Saidler (who then still remained in Scotland) to demand the cause of that sudden alteration, and to travell by all meanes possible, that the Governour might be called back to his former godly purpose, and that he would not do so foolishly, and dishonestly, yea, so cruelly and unmercifully to the Realme of Scotland: that he would not onely lose the commodities offered, and that were presently to be received. But that also that he would put it to the hazard of fire and sword, and other inconveniences that might ensue the war that was to follow upon the violation of his Faith. But nothing could availe. The devil kept fast the grype that he got, yea all the dayes of his government: For the Cardinall got his eldest son in pledge, whom he kept in the Castle of S. Andrews, while the day that Gods hand punished his pride. King Henry perceiving that all hope of the Governours repentance was lost, called back his Ambassadours, and that with fearfull threatnings as Edinburgh after felt: Denounced War, made our Ships prises, and Merchants and Mariners lawfull prisoners, which to the Broughes of Scotland was no small hership. But thereat did the Cardinall and Priests laugh, and jestingly he said, When we shall conquer England the Merchants shall be recompensed. The Summer and the Harvest passed over without any notable thing: For the Cardinall and Abbot of Paislay parted the prey amongst them; The abused Governour bare the name onely. In the beginning of Winter came the Earle of Lenox to Scotland, sent from France in hatred of the Governour, whom the King (by the Cardinals advice) promised to pronounce Bastard, and so to make the said Earle Governour; First,All this was then said by the Cardinall, Penes authorem fides est [...]. because he himselfe was borne by Beto [...], his fathers lawfull wife, Elizabeth Humes being yet alive; Next, because his Grandfather was borne by Mary Stuart to Iames Hamilton, when her lawfull husband Thomas Bo [...]d was yet alive. So the Earle of Lenox did not onely pretend to be lawfully next to the Crowne, as the late King Iames the fifth did often declare, That if he died without heire male, he would settle the Crowne upon him, but also lawfull heire of the Earledome of Arran, as being descended from Margaret Hamilton, borne to Mary Stuart and [Page 42] Iames Hamilton, after the death of Thomas Boyd her former husband (now by this time the inconstant Earle of Arran had given himselfe wholly to the Cardinall) The Cardinall farther put the E. of Lenox in vain hope that the Queen Dowager should marry him. He brought with him some money and more he after received at the hands of Labrosse. But at length perceiving himselfe frustrate of all expectation that he had, either by France, or yet by the promise of the Cardinall; he concludeth to leave France, and to seek the favour of England: And so began to draw a faction against the Governour, and in hatred of the others inconstancy many favoured him in the beginning: For there assembled at Christmas in the Town of Ayre, the Earles of Angus, Glencarne, Cassilles; The Lord Maxwell, The Laird of Dumlanrig, The Sheriffe of Ayre, Campbell; with all the force that they and the Lords that remained constant at the opinion of England might make; and after Christmas they came to light. The Governour and Cardinall with their forces kept Edinburgh (for they were slackly pursued) Men excused the Earle of Lenox in that behalfe, and laid the blame upon some that had no will of the Stewards Regiment. Howsoever it was, such an appointment was made, that the said Earle of Lenox was disappointed of his purpose, and narrowly escaped, and first gat him to Glasgow, and after to Dumbartane. Sir George Dowglas was delivered to be kept as pledge. The Earle his brother was in the Lent after taken at the siege of Glasgow. It was bruted, that both the brethren, and others with them had lost their heads, if by the providence of God the English Armie had not arrived in time. After that the Cardinall had gotten the Governour wholly addict to his devotion, and had obtained his intent above a part of his enemies: He began to practise, how that such as he feared, and therefore deadly hated, should be set by the eares, one against another (for in that thought the carnall man put his greatest securitie) The Lord Ruthwen he hated, by reason of his knowledge of Gods Word. The Lord Gray he feared, because at that time he used the company of such as professed godlinesse, and bare small favour to the Cardinall. Now thus reasoned the worldly wise man;Note the device of the wicked to set men by the [...] If I can put enmity betwixt these two, I shall be rid of a great number of unfriends; For the most part of the Countrey will either assist the one or the other, and so will they be otherwise occupied, then to watch for my displeasure. He finds the means without long processe; for he labours with Iohn Chartarous (a man of stout courage and many friends) to accept the Provostrie of S. Iohnston, which he purchased to him by donation of the Governour, with a charge to the said Towne, to obey him as their lawfull Provost: Whereat not onely the said Lord Ruthwen, but also the Towne being offended, gave a negative answer; alleadging that such intrusion of men to office was hurtfull to their priviledge and freedom: which granted unto them free election of their Provost from yeere to yeere, at a certain time appointed, which they could not nor would not anticipate. Hereat the said Iohn, offended, said, That he would take that office by force, if they would not grant it unto him of benevolence. And so departed and communed the matter with the Lord Gray, with Norman Leslie, and with others his friends, whom he easily perswaded to assist him in that pursuit. Because he appeareth to have the Governours right, [Page 43] and had not onely a charge to the Towne, as is said, but also he purchased Letters to besiege it, and to take it by strong hand, if any resistance were made unto him. Such letters, we say, made many to favour his action. The other made for defence, and so took the Master of Ruthuen, (the Lord that after departed into England) the maintenance of the town, having in his company the Laird of Montcreif, and other friends adjacent. The said Iohn prepared for the pursuit, and upon Saint Magdalens day in the morning,1543 anno. 1543. approached with his Forces (the Lord Grey tooke upon him the principall charge. It was appointed, that Norman Lesley, with his friends, should have come by Ship with Munition and Ordnance, as they were in readinesse. But because the Tyde served not so soon as they would: the o [...]er thinking himself of sufficient force for all that were in the Towne, entred in by the Bridge, where they found no resistance, till that the former part was entered a pretty space within the Fish-Gate; And then the said Master of Ruthuen with his Company stoutly recountred them, and so rudely repulsed the foremost, that such as were behinde gave back. The place of the retreat was so strait, that men that durst not fight, could not flie at their pleasure (for the most part of my Lord Grayes friends were upon the Bridge) and so the slaughter was great;Note. for there fell by the edge of the Sword threescore men And many trod under foot died.. The Cardinall had rather that the mishap had fallen on the other part: but howsoever it was, he thought that such trouble was his comfort, and advantage. The knowledge whereof came to the ears of the party discomfited, and was unto them no small grief. For as many of them entred into that action for his pleasure, so thought they to have had Fortification and assistance; whereof finding themselves frustrate, they began to look more narrowly to themselves, and did not so attend upon the Cardinals devotion, as they had wont to do before: and so was a new jealousie engendered among them;Note. for whosoever would not play the good servant unto him,As they went to Dundie ▪ they said they were going to burne the readers of the new Testament; and that they would stick to the old; for Luther said they had made the new, was reputed his enemy. The Cardinall drew the Governour to Dundie; for he understood that the Earle of Rothesse, and Master Henry Balnaveis were with the Lord Gray in the Castle of Huntley. The Governour sent and commanded the said Earle and Lord, with the foresaid Master Henry to come unto him to Dundie, and appointed the next day, at ten of the clock before noon; which hour they decreed to keep, and for that purpose assembled their folks at Balgavie, or thereby. The Cardinal advertised of their number (they were no more than 300 men) thought it not good that they should joyn with the Towne; for he feared his owne estate, and so he perswaded the Governour to passe forth of Dundie before nine hours, and to take the straight way to S. Iohnston: which perceived by the foresaid Lords, they began to fear that they were come to pursue them, and so put themselves in order, and array, and marched forward of purpose to have bidden the uttermost. But the crafty fox foreseeing that in fighting stood not his security, ran to his last refuge, that is, To manifest Treason, and so consultation was taken how that the force of the others might be broken. And at the first were sent the Laird of Grange, and the Provost of S. Andrews (knowing nothing of the Treason) to ask why they molested my Lord Governour in his journey. Whereto [Page 44] they answered, That they meant nothing lesse, for they came at his Graces Commandment, to have kept the houre in Dundie appointed by him; which because they saw prevented, and knowing the Cardinall to be their friend, they could not but suspect their unprovided coming forth of the Towne, and therefore they put themselves in order, not to invade, but to defend, in case they were invaded. This answer reported, was sent to the Bishop of Saint Audrewes, the Abbot of Paisley, Master David Panter, the Lairds of Balcleuch and Coldinknowes, to desire certain of the other company to talk with them; which they easily obtained (for they suspected no treason.) After long communication, it was demanded, If that the Earle and Lord, and Master Henry aforesaid, would not be content to talk with the Governour, provi [...]ed that the Cardinall and his company were on the place: They answered, That the Governour might command them in all things lawfull. But they had no will to be in the Cardinals mercy. Fair promises enow were made for their security. Then was the Cardinall and his Band commanded to depart, as that he did, according to the purpose taken. The Governour remained, and a certain number with him: To whom came without company, the said Earle, Lord, and M. Henry. After many fair words given to them all, to wit, That he would have them agreed with the Cardinall, and that he would have Master Henry Balnaves the worker and instrument thereof, he drew them forwards with them towards Saint Iohnston, whereto the Cardinall was ridden. They began to suspect (albeit it was too late) and therefore they desired to have returned to their folks, for putting order unto them: But it was answered, They should send back from the town, but they must needs go forward with my Lord Governour: and so, partly by flattery, and partly by force, they were compelled to obey; and as soon as they were in the Towne, they were apprehended, and on the morrow sent all three to the Black Nesse, where they remained as it pleased the Cardinals gracelesse Grace, and that was till the Band of Manred, and of service, set some of them at liberty. And thus the Cardinal with his craft perswaded on every side; so that the Scots Proverb was true in him, So long rinnes the Fox, as he fute hes. Whether it was at this journey, or at another, that that bloody butcher executed his cruelty upon the innocent persons in S. Iohnston, we cannot affirme: neither yet therein study we to be curious, but rather we travell to expresse the verity, whensoever it was done,Note. than scrupulously and exactly to appoint times▪ which yet we omit not, when the certainty occurres. The verity of that cruell fact is this;A woman and her childe put to death because she prayed not to the Virgin Mary. At S. Pauls day, before the first burning of Edinburgh, came to S. Iohnston the Governour and Cardinall, and there upon envious delation, were a great number of honest men and women called before the Cardinall, and accused of heresie. And albeit they could be convinced of nothing, but onely of suspition that they had eaten a Goose upon Friday, four men were adjudged to be hanged, and a woman to be drowned; which cruell and most unjust sentence, was without mercy put in execution: the husband was hanged, and the wife, having a sucking babe upon her brest,Men put to death for eating a Goose upon Friday. was drowned. O Lord, the Land is not yet purged from such beastly cruelty, neither hath thy just vengeance yet stricken all that were criminall of [Page 54] their blood. But the day approacheth when that the punishment of that cruelty, and of others, will evidently appears. The names of the men that were hanged, were, Iames Hunter, William Lambe, William Anderson, Iames Ruvals, Burgesse of Saint Iohnston. At that same time were banished, Sir Henry Eldar, Iohn Eldar, Walter Piper, Laurence Pullar, with divers others, whose names come not to our knowledge. That sworn enemy to Christ Jesus, and unto all in whom any spark of knowledge appeared, had about that time in prison divers;Iohn Roger, a black Friet, murthered. amongst whom was Iohn Roger, a black Frier, godly and learned, one that had fruitfully preached Christ Jesus, to the comfort of many in Angus and Mearnes, whom that bloody man caused to murther in the ground of the Sea Tower in S. Andrews, and then caused to cast him over the wall, spreading a false brute, That the said Iohn seeking to flie, had broken his own neck. This ceased not Sathan by all means to maintaine his kingdome of Darknesse, and to suppresse the light of Christs Gospel. But mighty is he against whom they [...]ght: for when the wicked were in greatest security, then began God to show his anger. For the third day of May, in the yeer of our Lord 1544 yeers,1544. without knowledge of any man in Scotland, (we mean of such as should have had the care of the Realme) was seen a great Navy of Ships arriving towards the Fyrth. The Posts came to the Governour and Cardinall (who both were in Edinburgh) what multitude of Ships were seen, and what course they took. This was on the Saturday before noon. Question was had, What should they mean? Some said, It is no doubt but they are English-men, and we fear that they will land. The Cardinall skipped, and said, It is the Island flote, they are come to make a shew,The English Army arrived in Scotland. and to put us in fear. I shall lodge all the men of Warre in mine eye, that shall land in Scotland. Still sitteth the Cardinall at his dinner, eating as though there had been no danger appearing. Men assembled to gaze upon the Ships, some to the Castle hill, some to the mountains, and other places eminent.Note. But there was no question, With what Forces shall we resist, if we be invaded. Soon after six of the clock at night, were arrived, and had cast Ankor in the Road of Leith, more than two hundred Sail. Shortly after, the Admirall shot a flott Boat, which from Granton hills, till by East Leith, sounded the deep, and so returned to her Ship. Hereof were divers opinions; men of judgement foresaw what it meant, but no credit was given to any that would say, They minded to land, and so passed every man to his rest, as if the Ships had been a guard for their defence. Upon the point of day upon Sunday the fourth of May, addresse they for landing, and they ordered the Ships so, that a Galley or two laid their snouts to the hills: the small Ships, called Pinnaces and light Horse-men, approached as neer as they could. The great Ships discharged their Souldiers into the smaller Vessels, and they by Boats set upon dry Land before ten of the clock, 10000 men, as was judged, and more. The Governour and Cardinall seeing then the thing that they could not, or at least they would not believe before, after they had made a brag to fight, fled as fast as horse could carry them; so that after, they approached not within twenty miles of the danger. The Earle of Angus, and Sir George Dowglas were that night freed of Ward [Page 46] (they were in Blacknesse) The said Sir George in merrinesse, said, I thanke King Henry, and my gentle Masters of England. The English Army betwixt one and two of the clock entered into Leith, found the Tables covered, the dinners prepared, such abundance of wine and victualls, besides the other substance, that the like riches within the like bounds was not to be found neither in Scotland nor England. Upon Munday the fifth of May, came to them from Barwick and the borders, two thousand Horse-men, who being somewhat reposed, the Army upon the Wednesday marched toward the Town of Edinburgh, spoiled and burnt the same, and so did they the Palace of Halyrud-house. Endinburgh burnt and spoiled by the English. The Horse-men took the House of Craigmiller, and gat great spoils therein; for it being judged the strongest House neer the Towne, after the Castle of Edinburgh, and all men sought to save their moveables therein. But the stoutnesse of the Laird gave it over, without shot of Hacke but, and for his reward was caused to march upon his feet to London: He is now Captain of Dumbar, and Provost of Edinburgh. The English-men seeing no resistance, hurled by force of men Cannons upon the street, to the Butter trone, and above, and hazarded a shot against the fore-entry of the Castle; but that was to their own pains; For they lying without Trench or Gabion, were exposed to the force of the whole Ordnance of the said Castle, which shot, and that not all in vain, for the Wheel and Axletree of one of the English Cannons was broken, and some of their men slain, and so they left with small honour, that enterprise taken rather of rashnesse, than of any advised counsell. When the most part of the day they had spoiled and burnt, towards the night they returned to Leith, and upon the morrow returned to Edinburgh, and executed the rest of Gods judgements for that time. And so when they had consumed both the Towns, they laded the Ships with the spoiles thereof, and they by Land returned to Barwick, using the Countrey, for the most part, at their own pleasure. This was a part of the punishment which God took upon the Realm for the infidelity of the Governour,Note. and for the violation of his solemne Oath. But this was not the end; for the Realme was divided into two factions; the one favoured France, the other the League lately contracted with England: The one did in no things credit thorowly the other, so that the Countrey was in extreme calamity: for to the English-men were delivered divers Strengths, such as Carelaverock, Lochmaben, and Langham: the most part of the Borderers were confederate with England: And albeit at Ancrome mure in February, in the yeer of God 1544. was Sir Rafe Ewers, 1544. with many other English-men slain, and the yeere after were some of the said strengths recovered, yet was it not without great losse and detriment of the Common-wealth: For in the month of Ianuary, in the yeer of God 1545. Monsieur de Lorge, Lorge cometh to Scotland with Bands of men of War, came from France, for a destruction to Scotland: For upon their brag was an Army raised; forwards they go towards Warke, 1545. even in the midst of harvest. The Cardinalls Banner was that day displayed, and all his Files were charged: to be under it many had before promised, but at the point it was left so bare, that with shame it was shut up into the pock againe, and they after a shew returned with more shame to the Realm, then hurt [Page 47] to their enemies. The black book of Hamilton maketh mention of great vassallage done at that time by the Governour and the French: but such as with their eyes saw the whole progresse,Note. knew that to be a lye, and do repute it amongst the veniall sinnes of that race, The character of Hamilton. which is to speak the best of themselves they can. That winter following so nurtured the French-men, that they learned to eat (yea to beg) cakes (which at their entrie they scorned) without jesting; they were so miserably used, that few returned into France again with their lives. The Cardinall then had almost fortified the Castle of S. Andrews, which he made so strong in his opinion, that he regarded neither England nor France. The Earle of Lenox, as is said, disappointed of all things in Scotland, passed into England, where he was received of King Henry into protection, who gave him to wife Lady Margaret Dowglas, of whom was borne Henry, sometime husband to our Queen and Mistresse. While the inconstant Governour was sometimes dejected, and sometimes raised up againe by the Abbot of Paislay (who before was called, Chaster then any maiden) began to shew himselfe; for after he had taken by craft the Castles of Edinburgh and Dumbar, he took also possession of his enemies wife, the Lady Stanehouse. The woman is and hath been famous,Note. and is called, Lady Gilton: her Ladyship was holden alwayes in poverty. But how many wives and virgins he hath had since, and that in common, the world knoweth, albeit not all, and his bastard birds bear some witnesse. Such is the example of holinesse, that the flock may receive of the Papisticall Bishops. In the midst of all the calamities that came upon this Realme, after the defection of the Governor from Christ Jesus, came into Scotland that blessed Martyr of God M. George Wischarde, George Wischarde in company of the Commissioners before mentioned in the yeere of our Lord 1544. a man of such graces, as before him was never heard within this Realme, yea, and are rare to be found yet in any man, notwithstanding this great light of God that since his dayes hath shined unto us: he was not onely singularly learned, as well in all Godly knowledge, as in all honest humane Science: but also he was so clearely illuminated with the spirit of Prophesie, that he saw not onely things pertaining to himselfe, but also such things as some Townes, and the whole Realme afterward felt, which he forespake not in secret, but in the audience of many, as in their own places shall be declared. The beginning of his Doctrine was in Mount Rosse, therefrom he departed to Dundie, where with great admiration of all that heard him, he taught the Epistle to the Romanes: Note a fals [...] brother. till that by procurement of the Cardinall, Robert Myle, then one of the principall men in Dundie, and a man that of old had professed knowledge, and for the same had suffered trouble, gave, in the Queenes and Governours name, Inhibition to the said Master George, that he should trouble their Towne no more, for they would not suffer it: And this was said to him being in the publike place; which heard, he mused a pretie space, with his eyes bent unto the heaven. And thereafter looking sorrowfully to the speaker, and unto the people, he sayd, God is witnesse that I never minded your trouble, but your comfort: yea, your trouble is more dolourous unto me, then it is unto your selves: But I am assured, that to refuse Gods word and to chase from yo [...] [Page 48] his messenger shall not preserve you from trouble, but it shall bring you into it: For God shall send unto you messengers who will not be afraid of burning, nor yet for banishment. I have offered unto you the word of Salvation, and with the hazard of my life I have remained amongst you. Now ye your selves refuse me,M. Wischard his words in Dundie. and therefore must I leave my Innocencie to be declared by my God, if it be long prosperous with you, I am not led with the Spirit of Truth. But if trouble unlooked for apprehend you, acknowledge the cause, and turne to God. For he is mercifull, but if ye turne not at the first, he will visit you with fire and sword. These words pronounced, he came downe from the Preaching place. In the Church present was the Lord Marshall, and divers noble men, who would have had the said M. George to have remained, or else to have gone with them into the Countrey. But for no request would he either tarry in the towne or on that side of Tay any longer. But with possible expedition past to the West-land, where he began to offer Gods word, which was of many gladly received, till that the Bishop of Glasgow, Dumbar, by instigation of the Cardinall, came with his gatherings to the Towne of Ayre to make resistance to the said M. George, and did first take the Church. The Earle of Glencarne being thereof advertised, repaired with his friends to the Towne with diligence, and so did divers Gentlemen of Kyle (amongst whom was the Laird of Lefnoreise, a man far different from him that now liveth, in the yeere of our Lord 1566. in manners and Religion) of whom to this day yet many live, and have declared themselves alwayes zealous and bold in the cause of God, as after will be heard. When all were assembled, conclusion was taken that they would have the Church. Whereto the said M. George utterly repugned [...] saying, Let him alone, his Sermon will not much hurt▪ Let us go to the Market Crosse: And so they did, where he made so notable a Sermon, that the very enemies themselves were confounded.The Bishops Sermon. The Bishop Preached to his Jackmen, and to some old Bosses of the Towne. The sum of all his Sermon was, They say we, should Preach; Why not? Better late thrive, then never thrive. Hold us still for your Bishop; and we shall provide better the next time. This was the beginning and the end of the Bishops Sermon: Who with haste departed the Towne, but returned not to fulfill his promise. The said M. George remained with the Gentlemen in Kyle, till that he gat sure knowledge of the estate of Dundie. He Preached commonly at the Church of Gastonne, and used much in the Barrie. He was required to come to the Church of Machlyne, and so he did: But the Sheriffe of Ayre caused to man the Church, for preservation of a Tabernacle that was there beautifull to the eye. The persons that held the Church was George Campbell of Mongarswood, that yet liveth Anno 1566. Mung [...] Campbell of Bro [...]syde, George Rid in Dandilling the Laird of Tempilland.
Some zealous of the Parish, amongst whom was Hugh Campbell of Kingarcleuch, offended that they should be debarred their Parish Church, concluded by force to enter. But the said M. George withdrew the said Hugh, and said unto him, Brother, Christ Iesus is as mighty upon the fields as in the Church; And I finde that [...]e himselfe after Preached in the Desert, at the sea side, and other places judged prophane then, he did in the Temple of Jerusalem. [Page 49] It is the word of Peace that God sends by me: The blood of no man shall be shed this day for the Preaching of it. And so withdrawing the whole people, he came to a ditch in a More-edge, upon the South-west side of Machlyne, upon the which he ascended: The whole multitude stood and sate about him (God gave the day pleasant and hot) he continued in Preaching more then three houres: In that Sermon God wrought so wonderfully with him,Note. that one of the most wicked men that was in that countrey, named Larence Ranckin, Laird of Sheld, was converted. The teares ran from his eyes in such abundance, that all men wondered; His conversion was without hypocrisie, for his life and conversation witnessed it in all times to come. While this faithfull servant of God was thus occupied in Kyle, word rose, that the Plague of Pestilence rose in Dundie, which began foure dayes after that the said M. George was inhibited Preaching, and was so vehement, that it passed almost credibility, to hear how many departed every foure and twenty houres. The certainty understood, the said Master George tooke his leave of Kyle, and that with the regrate of many. But no request could make him to remain;Note M. Wescharde his zeale to gain soules. His reason was, They are now in trouble, and they need comfort: Perchance this hand of God will make them now to magnifie and reverence that word which before (for the feare of men) they set at l [...]ght price. Coming unto Dundie, the joy of the faithfull was exceeding great. He delayed no time, but even upon the morrow gave signification that he would Preach. And because the most part were either sick, or else were in company with those that were sick, he choosd the head of the East port of the Towne for his Preaching place, and so the whole stood or sat within, the sick and suspected without the Port or gate. The Text upon the which his first Sermon was made, he took from the hundred and seventh Psalme; The Sentence thereof, He sent his Word and healed them; And therewith joyned these words, It is neither herbe nor plaister, O Lord, but thy Word healeth all. In which Sermon he most comfortably did entreat of the dignity & utility of Gods word, the punishment that comes for the contempt of the same; the promptitude of Gods mercy to such as truly turn to him; yea, the great happinesse of them whom God taketh from this misery, even in his own gentle visitation, which the malice of man can neither mend nor pair. By the which Sermon he so raised up the hearts of all that heard him, that they regarded no death, but judged them more happy that should depart, then such as should remain behinde. Considering that they knew not if they should have such a comforter with them at all times. He spared not to visit them that lay in the very extremity. He comforted them as he could, being such a multitude; He caused minister all things necessary to those that could use meat or drink, and in that point was the Town wonderous beneficiall; for the poore was no more neglected then was the rich. While he was spending his life to comfort the afflicted, the Devill ceased not to stir up his owne son the Cardinall again, who corrupted by money a desperate Priest, named Sir Iohn Weighton, to slay the said M. George, who looked not to himselfe in all things so circumspectly as worldly men would have used. And upon a day the Sermon ended and the people departing, no man suspecting danger, and therefore not heeding the said M. George; The Priest that was corrupted stood [Page 50] waiting at the foot of the steps, his gowne loose, and his dagger drawne in his hand under his gowne. The said Master George, as that he was most sharpe of eye and judgement,A Priest appointed by the Cardinall to stab M. George Wischarde. marked him, and as he came neere, he said; My friend, what would you do? And therewith he clapped his hand upon the Priests hand wherein the dagger was, which he took from him. The Priest abashed fell down at his feet, and openly confessed the verity as it was. The noise rising, and coming to the eares of the sicke. They cryed, Deliver the traytor to us, or else we will take him by force; And so they burst in at the gate: But M. George took him in his armes, and said, Whosoever troubles him shall trouble me, for he hath hurt me in nothing, but he hath done great comfort to you and me, to wit, he hath let us to understand what we may feare, in times to come we will watch better: And so he appeased both the one part and the other, and saved the life of him that sought his. When the Plague was so ceased that almost there was none sicke, he tooke his leave of them, and said, That God had almost put an end to that battell. He found himselfe called to another place. The Gentlemen of the West had written unto him that he should meet them at Edinburgh; for they would require Disputation of the Bishops, and that he should be publikely heard, whereto he willingly agreed. But first he passed to Montrosse to salute the Church there, where he remained, occupied sometimes in Preaching, but most part in secret Meditation: In the which he was so earnest, that night and day he would continue in it, while he was so occupied with his God, the Cardinall drew a secret draught for his slaughter; He caused to write unto him a Letter,The second attempt of the Cardinall for the killing of M. George Wischarde. as it had been from his most familiar friend, the Laird of Kinneir, desiring him with all possible diligence to come unto him, for he was stricken with a sudden sicknesse. In the mean time had the traitor provided 60 men with Jacks and Spears to lie in wait within a mile and halfe to the town of Montrosse for his dispatch. The Letter coming to his hand, he made haste at first (for the boy had brought a horse) and so with some honest men he passed forth of the Town, but suddenly he stayed, and musing a space,Note the spirit of Prophesie. returned back, whereat they wondring, he said, I will not go, I am forbidden of God, I am assured there is treason; Let some of you, saith he, go to yonder place, and tell me what ye finde. Diligence made; They found the Treason as it was, which being shewn with expedition to M. George, he answered, I know that I shall end my life in that blood-thirstie mans hands, but it will not be on this manner. The time approaching that he had appointed to meet the Gentlemen at Edinburgh, he tooke his leave at Montrosse, and sore against the judgement of the Laird of Dune, entred on his journey, and so returned to Dundie. But remained not, but passed to the house of a faithfull brother named Iames Watson, who dwelt in Inner-Gowrie, distant from the said Towne two miles, and that night (as information was given to us, by William Spadin and Iohn Watson, both men of good credit) before day he passed forth into a yard, the said William & Iohn followed privily, and tooke heed what he did, when he had gone up and down in an alley a reasonable space, with many sobs and deep grones, h [...] fell upon his knees, and sitting thereon, his grones increased. And from hise knees he fell upon his face. And then the persons aforenamed, heard weeping, and as it were, an indigest sound of prayers, in the which he [Page 51] continued neer an hour, and after began to be quiet, and so arose, and came into his bed. They that waited upon him came before, as if they had bin ignorant, till that he came in, and then began they to demand where he had been: But that night he would answer nothing. Upon the morrow they urged him again; and while that he dissembled, they said, M. George, Be plain with us, for we heard your mourning, and saw you both upon your knees, and upon your face. With dejected visage, he said, I had rather ye had been in your beds, and it had been more profitable for you; for I was scarce well occupied. When they instantly urged him to let them know some comfort, he said, I will tell you, That I am assured that my travell is neer an end, and therefore call to God with me, that now I shrinke not when the battell waxes most hot. And while that they weeped and said, That was small comfort unto them; he answered, God shall send you comfort after me. Prophesie spoken by Master George Whischarde of the Church of Scotland. This Realme shall be illuminated with the light of Christs Gospel, as cleerly as ever any Realme since the dayes of the Apostles. The House of God shall be builded in it; yea, it shall not lack (whatsoever the enemy imagine in the contrary) the very Kepstone, meaning, That it should once be brought to the full perfection. Neither (said he) shall this be long to▪ there shall not many suffer after me, till that the glory of God shall evidently appeare, and shall once triumph in despight of Sathan. But alas, if the people shall be after unthankfull, then fearfull and terrible shall the plagues be that shall follow. And with these words he marched forwards in his journey towards S. Iohnston, and so to Fyfe, and then to Leyth, where he arrived; and hearing no word of those that appointed to meet him, to wit. The Earle of Cassels, and the Gentlemen of Kyle and Cuninghame, he kept himself secret a day or two. But beginning to wax sorrowfull in spirit, and being demanded of the cause, of such as were not in his company before, he said, What differ I from a dead man, except that I eat and drinke? To this time God hath used my labours to the instruction of others, and unto the disclosing of darknesse, and now I lurke as a man that were ashamed, and durst not shew himself before men. By these and the like words, they that heard him understood that his desire was to preach,Note the resolution of a Preacher. and therefore said, Most comfortable it was unto us to hear you; but because we know the danger wherein ye stand, we dare not desire you. But dare ye and others hear (said he) and then let my God provide for me as best pleaseth him. Finally, it was concluded, That the next Sunday he should preach in Leith, as he did, and took the Text, The Parable of the sower that went forth to sow seed, Matth. 13. And this was upon the fifteenth day before Christmas. The Sermon ended, the Gentlemen of Lowthan, who then were earnest Professors of Christ Jesus, thought not expedient that he should remain in Leith, because that the Governour and Cardinall were shortly to come to Edinburgh, and therefore they took him with them, and kept him sometimes in Brunston, sometimes in Langnidrie, and sometimes in Ormeston. For these three diligently waited upon him. The Sunday following, he preached in the Church of Enneresk, besides Mussilburgh, both before and at after noon, where there was a great confluence of people, amongst whom was Sir George Dowglas, who after the Sermon [Page 52] said publikely, I know that my Lord Governour. and my Lord Cardinall shall hear that I have been at this preaching (for they were then at Edinburgh) Say unto them, That I will avow it, and will not onely maintain the Doctrine that I have heard, but also the person of the Teacher, to the uttermost of my power. Which words greatly rejoyced the people, and the Gentlemen then present. One thing notable in that Sermon we cannot passe by: Amongst others,Two gray Friers. there came two gray Friers, and standing in the entry of the Church door, they made some whispering to such as came in: which perceived, the Preacher said to the people that stood neer them, I heartily pray you to make room to those two men, it may be that they be come to learne. And unto them he said, Come neer (for they stood in the very entry of the door) for I assure you ye shall hear the Word of verity, which shall either seal in you this same day your salvation or condemnation. And so proceeded he in Doctrine, supposing they would have been quiet: But when he perceived them still to trouble the people that stood neer them (for vehement was he against the false worshipping of God) he turned unto them the second time, and with an irefull countenance said, O Sergeants of Sathan, and deceivers of the souls of men, Will ye neither heare Gods Truth, nor suffer others to heare it; Depart, and take this for your portion, God shall shortly confound and disclose your hypocrisie within this Realme; ye shall be abominable unto men, and your places and habitations shall be desolate. This Sentence he pronounced with great vehemency in the midst of the Sermon: And turning to the people, he said, You wicked men have provoked the Spirit of God to anger. And so he returned to his matter, and proceeded to the end. The dayes travell was ended, he came to Langindrie, and the two next Sundays preached in Tranent, with the like grace, and like confluence of people. In all his Sermons after his departure from Augus, he forespake the shortnesse of the time that he had to travell, and of his death, the day whereof approached neerer than any would believe. In the latter end of those dayes that are called the holy dayes of Christmas, past he, by consent of the Gentlemen, to Hadington, where it was supposed the greatest confluence of people should be, both by reason of the Towne, and of the Countrey adjacent. The first day before noon, the auditors were reasonable, and yet nothing in comparison of that which used to be in that Church. But the afternoon, and the next day following before noon, the auditory was so slender, that many wondred. The cause was judged to have been, That the Earle Bothwell, who in those bounds used to have great credit and obedience, by procurement of the Cardinall, had given inhibition, as well unto the Towne, as unto the Countrey, that they should not hear him, under the pain of his displeasure. The first night he lay within the Towne, with David Forrest, now called the Generall, a man that long professed the truth, and upon whom many in that time depended. The second night he lay in Lethington, the Laird whereof was ever civill, albeit not perswaded in Religion. The day following, before the said M. George past to the Sermon, there came to him a boy, with a Letter from the Westland; which received and read, he called for Iohn Knox, who had waited upon him carefully from the time he came to Louthaine, with whom he began to enter into purpose, That he wearied of [Page 53] the world, for he perceiveth that men began to be weary of God. The cause of his complaint was; The Gentlemen of the West had written unto him, That they could not keep the meeting at Edinburgh. The said Io. Knox wondering that he desired to keep any purpose before Sermon (for that was not his accustomed use before) said, Sir, the time of Sermon approacheth, I will leave you for the present to your meditation. And so he took the Bill containing the purpose aforesaid, and left him: the said Master George walked up and down behinde the high Altar more than half an houre. His weary countenance and visage declared the grief and alteration of his minde. At last he passeth to the Pulpit; but the Auditory was small, he should have begun to have treated of the second Table of the Law: but thereof in that Sermon spake he very little. He began on this manner: O Lord, How long shall it be that thy holy Word shall be despised, and men shall not regard their owne salvation? I have heard of thee, Hadington, That in thee would have been, at any vaine Clarke Play, two or three thousand people; and now to hear the Messenger of the Eternall God, of all the Towne or Parish, cannot be numbred one hundred persons: Sore and fearfull shall the plagues be, that shall ensue upon of this thy contempt, with fire and sword shalt thou be plagued: Yea, thou Hadington in speciall, Vengeance against Hadington. strangers shall possesse thee, and you the present inhabitants shall either in bondage serve your enemies, or else ye shall be chased from your own habitations; and that because ye have not knowne, nor will not know the time of Gods mercifull visitation. In such vehemency and threatning continued that servant of God, neer an hour and an half; in the which he declared all the plagues that ensued as plainly, as after our eyes saw them performed. In the end he said, I have forgotten my self, and the matter that I should have treated of: But let these my last words concerning publike Preaching remain in your mindes, till that God send you new comfort. Thereafter he made a short Paraphrase upon the second Table, with an Exhortation to patience, to the fear of God, and unto the works of mercy, and so ended, as it were making his last Testament, as the issue declared fully. The Spirit of Truth and of true Judgement were both in his heart and mouth: for that same night was he apprehended before midnight, in the house of Ormeston, Master Wischarde taken at Ormeston. by the Earle Bothwell, made for money butcher to the Cardinall. The manner of his taking was thus: Departing from the towne of Hadington, he took his good-night, as it were, for ever,Note. of all his acquaintance, especially from Hewe Dowglas of Langindrie. Iohn Knox pressing to have gone with the said Master George, he said, Nay, He means Gods people. returne to your children, and God blesse you; one is sufficient for one Sacrifice. And so the said Iohn Knox albeit unwillingly obeyed, and returned with Hewe Dowglas of Langindrie, Master George having to accompany him the Laird of Ormeston, Iohn Sandelandes of Calder younger, the Laird of Brounston, and others, with their servants, passed upon foot (for it was a vehement Frost) to Ormeston. After supper he held comfortable purpose of Gods chosen children, and merrily said, Methinke that I desire earnestly to sleep: And therewith he said, Shall we sing a Psalm? And so he appointed the One and fiftieth Psalme, which was put in Scottish Meeter, and began thus, Have mercy on me now good Lord after thy great mercy, &c. Which being ended, he past to his Chamber, and sooner [Page 54] then his common diet, was to passe to bed with these words, And grant quiet rest. Before midnight the place was beset about, that none could escape to make advertisement. The Earle Bothwell came and called for the Laird, and declared the purpose, and said, That it was but in vain to make him to hold his house, for the Governour and the Cardinall with all their power were coming (and indeed the Cardinall was at Elphinston, not a mile distant from Ormeston) But if he would deliver the man to him, he would promise upon his Honour,The Lord Bothwels promise. That he should be safe, and that it should passe the power of the Cardinall to do him any harme or hurt. Allured with these words, and taking counsell with the said Master George, (who at the first word said, Open the gates, the blessed will of my God be done.) They received in the Earle Bothwell himself, with some Gentlemen with him: To whom Master George said, I praise my God, that so honourable a man as you, M Georges words to the Earl Bothwell. my Lord, receiveth me this night, in the presence of these noble men: For now I am assured, That for your Honours sake, ye will suffer nothing any wayes to be done to me, but by the order of Law. I am not ignorant that all their Law is nothing but corruption, and a cloake to shed the blood of the Saints. But yet I lesse fear to die openly, than secretly to be murthered. The said Earle Bothwell answered, I shall not onely preserve your body from all violence that shall be purposed against you against order of Law, but also I promise here in the presence of these Gentlemen, That neither shall the Governour nor the Cardinall have their will of you, But I shall retaine you in mine owne hands, and in mine owne house, till that either I shall make you free, or else restore you in the same place where I receive you. The Lairds aforesaid, said, My Lord, If ye will do as you have spoken, and as we thinke your Lordship will do, then do we here promise unto your Lordship, That not onely we our selves shall serve you all the dayes of our life, but also we shall procure the whole professors within Lothan to do the same. And upon either the preservation of this our brother, or upon his delivery againe to our hands; we being reasonably advertised to receive him, That we, in the name and behalfe of our friends, shall deliver to your Lordship, or any sufficient man that shall deliver to us againe this servant of God, our Band of Manred in manner requisite. And thus promise made in the presence of God, and hands stricken upon both the parties for observation of the promise, the said Master George was delivered to the hands of the said Earle Bothwell; who immediately departing with him, came to Elphinston, where the Cardinall was. Who knowing that Calder Younger, and Brunston, were with Iohan Cocburne Laird of Ormeston, sent back with expedition to apprehend them also. The noyse of Horse-men being heard, the servants gave advertisement, That more then departed, or was there before, were returned. And while that they dispute what should be the motive, the Cardinalls Garrison had seized both the outer and inner Close. They called for the Laird, and for the Laird of Calder, who presenting themselves, demanded what their COMMISSION was. To bring you two, and the Laird of Brouneston to my Lord GOVERNOUR. They were nothing content (as they had no cause) and yet they [Page 55] made faire countenance, and intreated the Gentlemen to drinke, and to baite their horses, till that they might put themselves in readinesse to ride with them. In this meane time Brounston conveyed himselfe first secretly, and then by speed of foot to Ormiston wood, and from thence to Dundallon, and so escaped that danger; the other two were put into the Castle of Edinburgh, where the one, to wit, Calder Zounger, remained untill his baud of Manred to the Cardinall, was the meanes of his deliverance: And the other, to wit, Ormiston, freed himselfe by leaping off the wall of the Castle, betwixt ten of the clock and eleven before noon: And so breaking Ward, he escaped prison, which he unjustly suffered. The servant of God M. George Wischarde, was carried first to Edinburgh, thereafter brought backe, for fashion sake, to the house of Hailles againe, which was the principall place that then the Earle Bothwell had in Lothiane. But as gold and women have corrupted all worldly and fleshly men from the beginning, so did they him: For the Cardinall gave gold, and that largely; and the Queen, with whom the said Earle was then in the Glunders, promised him favour in all his lawfull suites to women: if he would deliver the said M. George, to be kept in the Castle of Edinburgh. He made some resistance at the first, by reason of his promise. But an effeminate man cannot long withstand the assaults of a gracious Queene, and so was the servant of God transported to Edinburgh, where the Cardinall then had a convention of Prelats, wherein somewhat was said of redressing the abuses of the Church, and reforming the lives of the Clergie, but it tooke no effect. M. Wischarde remained but few dayes in Edinburgh: For that bloodie woolfe the Cardinall, ever thirsting after the blood of the servant of God, so travelled with the abused Governour, that he was content that Gods servant should be delivered to the power of that Tyrannie. And so small inversion being made, Pilate obeyed the petition of Caiaphas, and of his fellows, and adjudged Christ to be crucified. The Cardinall seeing it was forbidden by the Canon Law to Priests to sit as Judges upon life and death, although the crime were Heresie, sent to the Governour, desiring him to name some Lay-Judge to pronounce Sentence against M. Wischarde. The Governour had freely condescended to the Cardinalls request, without delay, if David Hamilton of Preston, a godly and wise man, had not remonstrated unto him, That he could expect no better end then Saul, since he persecuted the Saints of God, for that Truth which he professed once with such a shew of earnestnesse; the profession thereof, being the onely cause of his advancement to that high degree wherein he was: The Governour moved at this Speech of David Hamiltons, answered the Cardinall; That he would not meddle with the blood of that good man; and told him, That his blood should be on him, for he himselfe would be free of it. At this the Cardinall was angry, and said he would proceed, and that he had sent to the Governour of meere civility, without any need. And so the servant of God, delivered to the hand of that proud and mercilesse Tyrannie, triumph was made by the Priests. The godly lamented, and accused the foolishnesse of the Governour: For by the retaining of the said M. George, he might have caused Protestants and Papists (rather proud Romanists) to have served; The one, to the end the life of their [Page 56] Preacher might have been saved; The other, for feare that he should have set him at liberty again, to the confusion of the Bishops. But where God is left (as he had plainely renounced him before) what can counsell or judgement availe? How the servant of God was dealt withall, and what he did from the day that he entred within the sea Tower of S. Andrews, which was in the end of January,1546. in the yeere of God 1546. unto the first of March the same yeere when he suffered, we cannot certainly tell, except we understand he wrote somewhat in prison, but that was suppressed by the enemies. The Cardinall delayed no time, but caused all Bishops, yea, all the Clergie that had any preheminence, to be called to S. Andrews, against the seven and twentieth day of February, that consultation might be had in that question; which in his minde was no lesse resolved, then Christs death was in the minde of Caiaphas. But that the rest should bear the like burden with him, he would that they should before the world subscribe whatsoever he did. In that day was wrought a wonder, not unlike that which was at the accusation and death of Jesus Christ, when Pilate and Herod, who before were enemies, were made friends, by consenting of them both to Christs condemnation;Note. differs nothing, except that Pilate and Herod were brethren under their father the Devill, in the estate called Temporall; And these two of whom we are about to speake, were brethren (sons of the same father the Devill) in the estate Ecclesiasticall. If we interlace merrynesse with earnest matters, pardon us good Reader, for the fact is so notable that it deserveth long remembrance.
The proud Cardinall, and the glorious foole Dumbar.The Cardinall was knowne proud; and Dumbar Archbishop of Glasgow was knowne a glorious foole: And yet because sometimes he was called the Kings Master, he was Chancellour of Scotland. The Cardinall cometh even the same yeere, in the end of harvest before to Glasgow, upon what purpose we omit. But while they remaine together, the one in the Towne, the other in the Castle; Question riseth for bearing of their Crosses.A question worthy of such two Prelats. The Cardinall alleadged, That by reason of his Cardinalship, and that he was Legatus natus, and Primate within Scotland, in the kingdome of Antichrist; That he should have the preheminence, and that his Crosse should not onely go before, but that also it should onely be borne wheresoever he was. Good Gukstone Glakstone, the aforesaid Archbishop, lacked no reasons, as he thought, for maintenance of his glory. He was an Archbishop in his owne Diocesse, and in his owne Cathedrall Seat and Church, and therefore ought to give place to no man. The power of the Cardinall was but begged from Rome, and appertaineth but to his own person, and not to his Bishoprick, for it might be, that his successour should not be Cardinall, but his dignity was annexed with his office, and did appertaine to all that ever should be Bishops of Glasgow. Howsoever these doubts were resolved by the Doctors of Divinity of both the Prelats, yet the decision was as ye shall heare; Comming forth (or going in, all is one) at the Queere doore of Glasgow Church, begins striving for state betwixt the Crosse-bearers, so that from glouming they came to shouldring, and so from shouldring they go to buffets, and from dry blowe-neffaling; and then for charities sake, they cry, Disperst [...] dedit pauperibus, and essay which of the Crosses was finest mettall, which [Page 57] staffe was strongest, and which Crosse-bearer could best defend his Masters preheminence; and that there should be no superiority in that behalf, to the ground go both their Crosses. And then began no little fray, but yet a merry game, for rockets were rent, tippets were torne, crowns were knapped, and side gowns might have been seen wantonly to wagge from the one wall to the other: Many of them lacked beards, and that was the more pity, and therefore could not buckle other by the brises, as bold men would have done. But fie on the Jackmen, that did not their duty: For had the one part of them recountred the other, then had all gone right; but the Sanctuary we suppose saved the lives of many. How merrily so ever this be written, it was bitter mirth to the Cardinall and his court. It was more then irregularity▪ yea, it might well have been judged laese majesté to the son of perdition, the Popes own person; and yet the other in his folly, as proud as a Peacocke, would let the Cardinall know, that he was a Bishop, when the other but Beton, before he gat the Abbey of Aberbroth. This enmity was judged mortall, and without all hope of reconciliation. But the blood of the innocent servant of God, buried in oblivion all that bragging and boast. For the Archbishop of Glasgow was the first unto whom the Cardinall wrote, signifying unto him what was done, and earnestly craving of him, that he would assist with his presence and counsell, how that such an enemy to their estate might be suppressed. And thereto was not the other slow, but kept time appointed, sat next to the Cardinall, waited and subscribed first in ranke, and lay over the East block-house with the said Cardinall, till the Martyr of God was consumed with fire: for this we may note, That all these beasts consented in heart to the slaughter of that Innocent. So did they approve it with their presence, having the whole ordnance of the Castle of S. Andrews, bent towards the place of execution, which was neere to the Castle, ready to have shot, if any would have made defence or rescue to Gods servant. The manner of his Accusation, Processe, and Answers followeth, as we have received from certaine Records, which we relate truely, as neere as possibly we can.
Upon the last of February was sent to the prison where the servant of God lay,1546. the Deane of the Towne, by the commandment of the Cardinall and his wicked counsell, and there summoned the said Master George, that he should on the morrow following appeare before the Judge, then and there to give account of his seditious and Hereticall Doctrine. To whom the said Master George answered; What needeth (said he) the Cardinall to summon me to answer for my Doctrine openly before him, under whose power and Dominion I am thus straightly bound in irons? May not he compell me to answer, of his extort power? Or beleeveth he that I am unprovided to render account of my Doctrine? To manifest your selves what men ye are, it is well done that ye keepe your old Ceremonies and Constitutions made by men. Upon the next morrow the Lord Cardinall caused his servants to addresse themselves in their most warlike array, with Jack, Knapscall, Splent, Spear, & Axe, more seemly for the war then for the Preaching of the true word of God. And when these armed Champions, marching in warlike order, had conveyed the [Page 58] Bishops into the Abbey-church, incontinently they sent for M. George, who was conveyed unto the said Church by the Captaine of the Castle, and the number of an hundred men, addressed in manner aforesaid, like a Lamb led they him to the sacrifice. As he entred in at the Abbey-Church doore, there was a poore man lying vexed with great infirmities, asking of his almes, to whom he flung his purse, and when he came before the Cardinall, by and by the Sub-prior of the Abbey,Who was a learned man and heartily favoured the pure Religion, in secret. called Deane Iohn Winrame, stood up in the Pulpit, and made a Sermon to all the congregation there then assembled, taking his matter out of Matth. 13. Whose Sermon was divided into foure parts. The first was, A short and briefe declaration of the Evangelist. The second, of the interpretation of the good seed: And because he called the Word of God the good seed, and Heresie the evil seed; he declared what Heresie was, and how it should be knowne. He defined it on this manner;Bona heresios definitio, &c. Heresie is a false Opinion, defended with Pertinacie, clearely repugning the Word of God. The third part of his Sermon was, The cause of Heresie within that realm, and all other realms. The cause of Heresie (said he) is the ignorance of them which have the cures of mens soules: to whom it necessarily belongeth to have the true understanding of the Word of God,Note the cause of Heresie. that they may be able to winne again the false Teachers of Heresies, with the sword of the Spirit, which is, the word of God: and not onely to win again, but also to overcome, as faith Paul to Timothy, A bishop must be faultlesse, as becometh the minister of God, not stubborn, nor angry, no drunkard, no fighter, not given to filthy lucre, but harberous, one that loved goodnesse, sober-minded, righteous, holy, temperate, and such as cleaveth unto the true Word of Doctrine. That he may be able with wholsome learning, and to impugne that which they say against him. The fourth part of his Sermon was, how Heresies should be knowne; Heresies (quoth he) be knowne on this manner;The Proofe of Heresie. As the God-smith knoweth the fine gold from the unperfit, by the touch-stone; So likewise may we know Heresie by the undoubted Touch-stone, that is, The true, sincere, and undefiled Word of God. At the last he added, That Hereticks should be put down in this present life. To which Proposition, the Gospel he treated of appeareth not to repugne, Let them both grow to the harvest. The harvest is the end of the world, neverthelesse he affirmed, That they should be put down by the civill Magistrate, and Law. And when he ended his Sermon, incontinent they caused M. George to ascend into the Pulpit, there to heare his Accusation and Articles, for right against him stood one of the fat flock, a monster, Iohn Lawder, a Priest, laden full of cursings, written in paper of the which he took out a roule, both long, and also full of outrages, threatnings, maledictions, and words of devilish spite and malice, saying to the innocent M. George, so many cruell and abominable words, and hit him so spitefully with the Popes thunder, that the ignorant people dreaded lest the earth then would have swallowed him up quick. Notwithstanding he stood still with great patience, hearing their sayings, not once moving or changing his countenance. When that this fat sow had read thorowout all his lying menaces, his face running down with sweat, and froathing at the mouth like a boare: He spate at M. Georges face, saying, What answers thou to these sayings? Thou runagate, traitour, theefe, which we [Page 59] have duely proved by sufficient witnesse against thee. Master George hearing this, sate downe upon his knees in the Pulpit, making his prayer to God. When he had ended his Prayer, sweetly and Christianly, he answered unto them all in this manner:
Master George his ORATION.
MAny and horrible sayings unto me a Christian man, many words abominable for to heare, have ye spoken here this day, which not onely to teach, but also to thinke, I thought it ever great abomination. Wherefore I pray your discretions quietly to heare me, that ye may know what were my Sayings, and the manner of my Doctrine. This my Petition (my Lords) I desire to be heard for three causes. The first is, Because through preaching of the Word of God,1 his glory is made manifest. It is reasonable therefore, for the advancing of the glory of God, that ye heare me teaching truely the pure and sincere Word of God, without any dissimulation. The second reason is, Because that your health 2 springeth of the Word of God, for he worketh all things by his Word. It were therefore an unrighteous thing, if ye should stop your eares from me, teaching truely the Word of God. The third reason is, Because your Doctrine speaketh 3 forth many pestilentious, blasphemous, and abominable words, not coming by the inspiration of God, but of the devill, on no lesse perill than my life. It is just therefore and reasonable for your discretions, to know what my words and Doctrine are, and what I have ever taught in my time in this Realme, that I perish not unjustly, to the great perils of your selves. Wherefore both for the glory of God, your owne health, and safeguard of my life, I beseech your discretions to heare me, and in the meane time I shall recite my Doctrine, without any colour.
First and chiefly, since the time that I came into this Realme, I taught nothing but the ten Commandments of God, the twelve Articles of the Faith, and the Prayer of the Lord in the mother Tongue. Moreover, in Dundie I taught the Epistle of Saint Paul to the Romanes. And I shall shew your discretions faithfully what fashion and-manner I used, when I taught without any humane dread. So that your discretions give me your eares benevolent and attentive.
Suddenly then, with a loud voyce cryed the accuser, the fat sow, Thou Hereticke,Note. Runnagate, Traytor, and Thief, It was not lawfull for thee to preach; thou hast taken the power at thine owne hand, without any authority of the Church. We forthinke that thou hast been a Preacher so long. Then said the whole Congregation of the Prelats, with their complices, these words; If we give him license to Preach, he is so crafty, and in holy Scriptures so exercised, that he will perswade the people to his opinion, and raise them against us. M. George seeing their malicious and wicked intent, appealed to an indifferent and equall Judge. To whom the accuser, Iohn Lawder aforesaid, with hoggish voyce answered, Is not my Lord Cardinall the second person within this Realme, Chancellor of Scotland, Archbishop of Saint Andrewes, Bishop of Merepose, Note. Commendator of Arbroth, Legatus natus, Legatus a Latere. And so reciting as many Titles of his unworthy Honours as would have laden a Ship, much sooner an Asse: Is not he (quoth Iohn Lawder) an equall JUDGE apparently to thee. Whom other desirest thou to be thy JUDGE? [Page 60] To whom this humble man answered, saying, I refuse not my Lord Cardinall, but I desire the Word of God to be my Iudge, the Temporall estate with some of your Lordships mine auditors, because I am here my Lord Governours prisoner. Whereupon the pridefull and scornfull people that stood by, mocked him saying, Such man, such Iudge, speaking seditious and reproachfull words against the Governour, and other of the Nobles, meaning them also to be hereticks. And incontinent, without all delay, they would have given sentence upon M. George, and that without further Processe, had not certain men there councelled my Lord Cardinall to reade againe the Articles, and to heare his answers thereupon, that the people might not complaine of his wrongfull condemnation. And shortly for to declare. These were the Articles following, with his Answers, as far they would give him leave to speak. For when he intended to mitigate their leasings, and shew the manner of his Doctrine, by and by they stopped his mouth with another Article.
The first Article.
Thou false Hereticke, Runnagate, Traytor, and Thief, Deceiver of the people, despisest the Church, and in like case contemnes my Lord Governours Authority. And this we know of surety, That when thou preachedst in Dundie, and was charged by my Lord Governours Authority to desist; neverthelesse thou wouldest not obey, but persevered in the same: And therefore the Bishop of Breachen cursed thee, and delivered thee into the Devils hand, and gave thee then Commandment, That thou shouldest preach no more; yet notwithstanding thou didst continue obstinately.
The Answer.
My Lords, I have read in the Acts of the Apostles, That it is not lawfull, for the threats and menaces of men, to desist from the preaching of the Gospel: Therefore it is written, We shall rather obey God than men. I have also read the Prophet Malachie; I shall curse your blessings, and blesse your cursings, saith the Lord. Believing firmly, That he would turn your cursings into blessings.
The second Article.
Thou false heretick didst say, That a Priest standing at the Altar saying Masse, was like a Fox wagging his taile in July.
The Answer.
My Lords, I said not so. These were my sayings, The moving of the body outward, without inward moving of the heart, is nought else but the playing of an Ape, and not the true serving of God. For God is a secret searcher of mens hearts. Therefore who will truely adore and honour God, he must in spirit and verity honour him. Then the accuser stopped his mouth with another Article.
The third Article.
Thou false hereticke Preachest against the Sacraments, saying, That there are not seven Sacraments.
The Answer.
My Lords, It is not so by your pleasures, I taught never of the number of the Sacraments, whether there were seven or eleven: so many as are instituted by Christ, and are showne to us by the Gospel, I professe openly. Except it be the Word of God, I dare affirme nothing.
The fourth Article.
Thou false hereticke hast openly taught, That Auricular Confession is not a blessed Sacrament, and thou saist, That we should onely confesse us to God, and to no Priest.
The Answer.
My Lords, I say, That Auricular Confession, seeing that it hath no promise of the Gospel, truely it cannot be a Sacrament. Of the Confession to be made to God, there are many testimonies in Scripture, as when David saith,Note. I thought that I would acknowledge mine iniquity against my self unto the Lord, and he forgave the trespasses of my sins. Here confessing signifieth the secret knowledge of our sins before God. When I exhorted the people on this manner, I reproved no manner of Confession: And farther, Saint Iames saith, Acknowledge your sins one to another, and so let you have peace among your selves. Here the Apostle meaneth nothing of Auricular Confession, but that we should acknowledge and confesse our selves to be sinners before our brethren, and before the world, and not to esteeme our selves,Note. as the Gray Friers do, thinking themselves already purged. When that he had said these words, the horned Bishops and their complices cryed and gyrned with their teeth, saying, See ye not what colours he hath in his speech, that he may beguile us, and seduce us to his opinion?
The fifth Article.
Thou false heretick didst say openly, That it was necessary for every man to know and understand his Baptisme; which is contrary to Generall Councels, and the Estates of holy Church.
The Answer.
My Lords, I believe there be none so unwise here, that will make Merchandise with any French-men, or any other unknowne stranger, except he know and understand first the condition or promise made by the French-man or stranger. So likewise I would that we understood what thing we promise in the name of the Infant unto God in Baptisme. Then said M. Peter Chaplin, That he had the devill within him, and the spirit of terrour. Then answered him a childe, saying, The devil cannot speak such words as yonder man doth speake.
The sixth Article.
Thou false Hereticke, Traytor, and Thiefe, thou said, That the Sacrament of the Altar was but a piece of bread baken upon the ashes, and no other thing [Page 62] else; and all that is there done, is but a superstitious Rite, against the Commandment of God.
The Answer.
Oh Lord God! so manifest lyes and blasphemies, the Scripture doth not teach you. As concerning the Sacrament of the Altar (my Lords) I never taught any thing against the Scripture, the which I shall (by Gods grace) make manifest this day, I being ready therefore to suffer death. The lawfull use of the Sacrament is most acceptable unto God. But the great abuse of it, is very detestable unto him: But what occasion they have to say such words of me, I shall shortly shew your Lordships. I once chanced to meet with a Iew, when I was sayling upon the water of Rhene;Note. I did enquire of him, What was the cause of his pertinacie, that he did not believe that the true Messias was come, considering that they had seen all the Prophesies which were spoken of him, to be fulfilled: Moreover, the Prophesies taken away, and the Scepter of Iuda. By many other testimonies of the Scripture I witnessed to him, and proved that the Messias was come, the which they called Iesus of Nazareth? This Iew answered again unto me, When Messias cometh, he shall restore all things, and he shall not abrogate the Law which was given unto our Fathers, as ye do; for why? We see the poor almost perish through hunger amongst you, yet you are not moved with pity towards them: But amongst us Iewes, though we be poor, there are no beggers found. Secondarily, It is forbidden by the Law to fain any kinde of Imagery, of things in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or in the Sea under the earth, but one God onely to honour. But your Sanctuaries and Churches are full of Idolls. Thirdly, a piece of bread baked upon the ashes, ye adore and worship, and say that it is your God. I have rehearsed here but the sayings of a Iew, which I never affirmed to be true. Then the Bishops shook their heads, and spitted on the ground; and what he meaned in this matter further, they would not hear.
The seventh Article.
Thou false hereticke didst say, That extreme Unction was not a Sacrament.
The Answer.
My Lords, forsooth I never taught of extreme Unction, in my Doctrine, whether it was a Sacrament or no.
The eighth Article.
Thou false hereticke didst say, That holy water is not so good as Wash, and such like. Thou contemnest conjuring, and sayest, That holy Churches cursing availeth not.
The Answer.
My Lords, as for holy water, what strength it is of, I taught never in my Doctrine. Conjurings and Exorcisms, if they were conformable to the Word of God, I would commend them; but in as much as they are not conformable to the Commandment and Word of God, I reprove them.
The ninth Article.
Thou false Hereticke and runagate, hast said, That every man is a Priest; and likewise thou sayest, That the Pope hath no more power then another man.
The Answer.
My Lords, I taught nothing but the Word of God, I remember that I have read in some places of S. Iohn, and S. Peter, of the which one saith, He hath made us kings and priests. The other saith, He hath made us the kingly Priesthood. Wherefore I have affirmed, Any man understanding and perfit in the Word of God, and the true faith of Jesus Christ, to have his power given him from God, and not by the power or violence of men, but by the vertue of the Word of God, the which word is called, The power of God, Note this against the legality of the Bishops. as witnesseth S. Paul, evidently enough. And againe I say, Any unlearned man, and not exercised in the Word of God, nor yet constant in his Faith, whatsoever estate or order he be of; I say, he hath no power to binde or to loose, seeing he wanteth the instrument by the which he bindeth and looseth, that is to say, The Word of God. After that he had said these words, all the Bishops laughed, and mocked him: When that he beheld their laughing; Laugh ye (said he) my Lords? Though that these my sayings do seem scornfull, and worthy of derision to your Lordships, neverthelesse they are very weighty to me, and of a great value; because that they stand not onely upon my life, but also upon the honour and glory of God. In the meane time many godly men, beholding the woodnesse and great cruelty of the Bishops, and the invincible patience of the said M. George, did greatly mourne and lament.
The tenth Article.
Thou false Hereticke saidst, That a man had no free-will, but is like to the Stoicks, which say, That it is not in mans will to do anything, but that all desire and concupiscence cometh of God, of whatsoever kinde it be of.
The Answer.
My Lords I said not so, truely, I say, That as many as beleeve in Christ firmely, unto them is given liberty conformable to the saying of S. Iohn, If the Sonne make you free, then shall you verily be free: Of the contrary, as many as beleeve not in Christ Jesus, they are bond-servants of sin: He that sinneth, is bound to sin.
The eleventh Article.
Thou false Hereticke sayest, It is as lawfull to eat flesh upon Friday, as on Sunday.
The Answer.
Pleaseth it your Lordships, I have read in the Epistles of S. Paul, That who is cleane, unto him all things are cleane: Of the contrary, to the filthy men all things are uncleane. A faithfull man, cleane and holy, sanctifieth by the Word, the creature of God; but the creature maketh no man acceptable [Page 64] unto God. So that a creature cannot sanctifie any impure and unfaithfull man. But to the faithfull man all things are sanctified by the prayer of the word of God. After these sayings of M. George, then said the Bishops with their complices; What needed we any witnesse against him, hath he not here openly spoken blasphemie?
The twelfth Article.
Thou false Hereticke doest say, That we should not pray unto Saints, but to God onely; Say whether thou hast said this or no, say shortly.
The Answer.
For the weaknesse and infirmity of the hearers, he said, without doubt plainely, That Saints should not be honoured, nor called upon. My Lords (said he) there are two things worthy of note.Note. The one is certaine, and the other uncertain. It is found plainely and certain in Scriptures, That we should worship and honour one God, according to the saying of the first Commandment, Thou shalt onely worship and honour thy Lord God with all thine heart. But as for praying to, and honouring of Saints, there is great doubt amongst many, whether they heare or no the invocation made unto them. Therefore I exhorted all men equally in my Doctrine, That they should leave the unsure way, and follow the way which was taught us by our Master Christ. He is onely our Mediatour, and maketh intercession for us to God his Father. He is the doore by the which we must enter in: He that entreth not in by this doore, but climeth another way, is a thiefe and a murderer. He is the veritie and life: he that goeth out of the way, there is no doubt he shall fall into the mire: Yea, verily he is fallen into it already. This is the fashion of my Doctrine, the which I have ever followed. Verily that which I have heard and read in the Word of God, I taught openly and in no corners, and now ye shall witnesse the same, if your Lordships will heare me: Except it stand by the Word of God, I dare not be so bold to affirme any thing. These sayings he rehearsed divers times.
The thirteenth Article.
Thou false Hereticke hast Preached plainely, That there is no Purgatory, and that it is a fained thing, for any man after this life to be punished in Purgatory.
The Answer.
My Lords, as I have oftentimes said heretofore; Without expresse witnesse and testimony of Scriptures, I dare affirme nothing. I have oft, and divers times read over the Bible, and yet such a terme found I never, nor yet any place of Scripture applicable thereto. Therefore I was afraid ever to teach of that thing which I could not finde in Scripture. Then said he to M. Iohn Lawder, his accuser; If you have any testimony of the Scripture, by the which you may prove any such place, shew it now before this auditory. But that dolt had not a word to say for himselfe, but was as dumbe as a Beetle in that matter.
The fourteenth Article.
Thou false Hereticke hast taught plainly against the Vows of Monks, Friers, Nuns, and Priests, saying, That whosoever was bound to such like Vows, they vowed themselves to the state of damnation. Moreover, That it was lawfull for Priests to marry wives, and not to live sole.
The Answer.
Of this, my Lords, I have read in the Gospel, That there are three kinde of chaste men, some are gelded from their mothers womb: some are gelded by men, and some have gelded themselves for the kingdom of heavens sake; Verily, I say, these men are blessed by the Scripture of God. But as many as have not the gift of chastity; nor yet for the Gospel, have overcome the concupiscence of the flesh, and have vowed chastity; ye have experience, although I should hold my tongue, to what inconveniences they have vowed themselves. When he had said these words, they were all dumb, thinking it better to have ten concubines then one wife.
The fifteenth Article.
Thou false Hereticke, and runnagate sayest, That thou wilt not obey our Generall Provinciall Counsells.
The Answer.
My Lords, what your generall Counsells are, I know not, I was never exercised in them, but to the pure Word of God, I gave my labours. Read here your generall Counsells, or else give me a book, wherein they are contained, that I may read them; if they be agreeable with the Word of God, I will not disagree. Then the ravening Wolves turned unto madnesse, and said; Wherefore let we him speak any farther? Read forth the rest of the Articles, and stay not upon them. Amongst those cruell Tygers, there was one false hypocrite,This was Fri [...] Scot. a seducer of the people, called Iohn Scot, standing behinde Iohn Lawders backe, hasting him to reade the rest of the Articles, and not to tarry upon his wittie and godly answers; For we may not abide them (quoth he) no more then the devil may abide the signe of the Crosse, when it is named.
The sixteenth Article.
Thou Hereticke sayest, That it is vain to build to the honour of God costly Churches, seeing that God remaineth not in Churches made by mens hands, nor yet can God be in little space, as betwixt the Priests hands.
The Answer.
My Lords, Salomon saith, If that the heaven of heavens cannot comprehend thee, how much lesse this house which I have builded. And Iob consented to the same sentence, saying, Seeing that he is higher then the heavens, therefore what canst thou build unto him; he is deeper then the hell, then how shalt thou know him, he is longer then the earth, and broader then the sea, so that God cannot be comprehended in one place, who is infinite. [Page 66] These sayings notwithstanding, I said never that Churches should be destroyed: But of the contrary I affirmed ever, That Churches should be maintained and upholden,Note. that the people should be assembled in them to hear the Word of God Preached. Moreover, wheresoever is the true Preaching of the Word of God, and the lawfull use of the Sacraments, undoubtedly there is God himselfe: So that both these sayings are true together; God cannot be comprehended in any one place: And wheresoever are two or three gathered in his Name, there is he present in the midst of them. Then said he to his accuser, If thou thinkest any otherwise; Then I say, Shew forth thy reasons before this auditory. Then he without all reason was dumbe, and could not answer a word.
The seventeenth Article.
Thou false Hereticke contemnest fasting, and sayest thou shouldest not fast.
The Answer.
My Lords, I finde that fasting is commanded in the Scripture, therefore I were a slanderer of the Gospel, if I contemned fasting. And not so onely, but I have learned by experience, that Fasting is good for the health and conservation of the body. But God onely knoweth who fasteth the true Fast.
The eighteenth Article.
Thou false Hereticke hast Preached openly, saying, That the soules of men shall sleepe to the latter day of judgement, and shall not obtaine life immortall untill the last day.
The Answer.
God full of mercy and goodnesse forgive them that say such things of me. I wot, and know surely by the Word of God, that he who hath begun to have the Faith of Jesus Christ, and to beleeve firmely in him; I know surely, I say, that the soule of that man, shall never sleepe, but ever shall live an immortall life, the which life from day to day is renewed in Grace, and augmented, nor yet shall ever perish, or have an end, but shall ever live immortall with Christ the head. To the which life, all that beleeve in him shall come, and rest in eternall glory. Amen.
WHen that the Bishops with their complices, had accused this innocent man, in manner and forme aforesaid, incontinently they condemned him to be burnt as an Hereticke, not having respect to his godly answers, and true reasons which he alleadged, nor yet to their own consciences; Thinking verily that they should do to God good sacrifice, conformable to the sayings of Jesus Christ, in the Gospel of Saint Iohn the 16. Chapter; They shall excommunicate you, yea, and the time shall come, that he which killeth you, shall thinke that he hath done to God good service.
The Prayer of Master George Wischarde.
O Immortall God, how long shalt thou suffer the rage and great crudelitie of the ungodly, to exercise their fury upon thy servants which doe further thy Word in this world, seeing they desire to do the contrary; That is, to choke and destroy thy true Doctrine and Veritie, by the which thou hast shewed thee unto the world which was all drowned in blindnesse and misknowledge of thy Name. O Lord, we know surely that thy true servants must needs suffer for thy Names sake, persecution, affliction, and troubles in this present life, which is but a shadow, as thou hast shewed to us by thy Prophets and Apostles. But yet we desire thee (mercifull Father) that thou wouldst conserve, defend, and help thy congregation, which thou hast chosen before the beginning of the world, and give them thy grace to heare thy Word, and to be thy true servants in this present life.
Then by and by they caused the common people to remove, whose desire was always to hear that Innocent man speak. Then the sons of darknesse pronounced their sentence definitive, not having respect to the Judgement of God. When all this was done and said, the Cardinall causeth his tormentors to passe again with the meek Lambe unto the Castle, untill such time as the fire was made ready. When he was come into the Castle, then there came two fiends, two gray-Friers, Frier Scot and his mate, saying, Sir, you must make your confession unto us. He answered, I will make no confession: Go fetch me yonder man that preached unto us this day, and I will conferre with him. Then they sent for the Sub-prior of the Abbey, who came to him with all diligence. And conferred with him a pretty while, at last burst forth in teares, but so soon as he was able to speak, he asked him, If he would receive the Communion; Master Wischarde answered, He would most willingly, if he could have it according to Christs institution under both kindes. The Sub-prior went to the Cardinall and his Prelats, he told them, That Master Wischarde was an innocent man; which he said, not to intercede for his life; but to make known the innocency of the man unto all men, as it was known to God. At these words the Cardinall was angry, and said to the Sub-Prior, Long agoe we knew what you were; Then the Sub-Prior demanded, Whether they would suffer M. Wischarde to receive the Communion or no; They answered, No. A while after M. Wischarde had ended with the Sub-Prior, the Captaine of the Castle, with some other friends, came to him, and asked him; If he would break fast with them; He answered, Most willingly, for I know you to be most honest and godly men; So all being ready, he desired them to sit downe, and heare him a while with patience; Then he discoursed to them about halfe an houre concerning the Lords Supper, his Sufferings and Death for us; He exhorteth them to love one another, laying aside all rancor, envie, and vengeance as perfect members of Christ, who intercedes continually for us to God the Father. After this he gave thanks, and blessing the Bread and Wine, he took the Bread and brake it, and gave to every one of it, bidding each of them, Remember that Christ had died for them, and feed on it spiritually ▪ So taking the Cup, he bade them, Remember that Christs blood was [Page 68] shed for them, &c. And after he gave thanks and prayed for them. When he had done, he told them, That he would neither eat nor drink more in this life; and so retired to his Chamber. Immediately after came to him (sent from the Cardinall) two executioners; one brought him a coat of Linnen died black, and put it upon him; The other brought some baggs full of Powder, which they tied to severall parts of his body: Thus having dressed him, they brought him to an outer Roome, neere to the gate of the Castle; Then the fire was made ready, and the Stake at the West port of the Castle, neere to the Priory. Over against the place of execution, the Castle Windows were hung with rich hangings and Velvet Cushions, laid for the Cardinall and Prelats, who from thence did feed their eyes with the torments of this innocent man. The Cardinall dreading that Master George should have been taken away by his friends; Before had commanded to bend all the ordnance of the Castle right against the place of execution; and commanded all his Gunners to be ready, and stand beside their Gunnes, unto such time as he was burnt. All this being done, they bound Master George his hands behinde his backe, and with sound of Trumpet, led him forth with the Souldiers, from the Castle, to the place of their cruell and wicked execution. As he came forth of the Castle gate, there met him certain beggars, asking of him almes for Gods sake; To whom he answered, I want my hands, wherewith I was wont to give you almes; But the mercifull Lord, of his benignity and abundant grace, that feedeth all men, vouchsafe to give you necessaries both unto your bodies and soules. Then afterward met him two false Fiends, (I should say Friers) saying, M. George, pray to your Lady, that she may be a Mediatrix for you to her Sonne: To whom he answered meekly; Cease, tempt me not, I intreat you. After this he was led to the fire, with a rope about his neck, and a chaine of iron about his middle.
When that he came to the fire he sat downe upon his knees, and rose againe; And thrice he said these words; O thou Saviour of the world, have mercy on me: Father of heaven, I commend my spirit into thy holy hands. When he had made this Prayer, he turned him to the people, and said these words, having obtained leave to speak a little: I beseech you Christian brethren and sisters, that ye be not offended at the Word of God, for the affliction and torments which ye see already prepared for me. But I exhort you that ye love the Word of God for your salvation, and suffer patiently, and with a comfortable heart, for the Words sake, which is your undoubted salvation, and everlasting comfort. Moreover, I pray you, shew my brethren and sisters, which have heard me oft before, that they cease not, nor leave off to learne the word of God which I taught them, after the grace given unto me, for no persecutions nor troubles in this world, which last not: And shew unto them that my Doctrine was no wives fables, after the constitutions made by men; And if I had taught mens doctrine, I had gotten greater thanks by men. But for the Words sake and true Gospel, which was given to me by the grace of God, I suffer this day by men, not sorrowfully, but with a glad heart and minde. For this cause I was sent, That I should suffer this fire for Christs [Page 69] sake. Consider and behold my visage, ye shall not see me change my colour: This grim fire I fear not, and so I pray you for to do, if that any persecution come unto you for the Words [...]ake; and not to fear them that slay the body,Note. and have no power afterward to slay the soul. Some have said of me, That I taught that the soul of man should sleep untill the last day: But I know surely, and my faith is such, That my soul shall sup with my Saviour this night, ere it be six hours, for whom I suffer this. Then he prayed for them which accused him, saying, I beseech the Father of heaven to forgive them that have of any ignorance, or else of any evil minde forged lies upon me; I forgive them with all my heart: I beseech Christ forgive them that have condemned me to death this day ignorantly. And last of all, he said to the people on this manner; I beseech you brethren and sisters to exhort your Prelats to the learning of the Word of God▪ that they may be ashamed to do evil, and learn to do good; And if they will not convert themselves from their wicked errour, there shall hastily come upon them the wrath of God, which they shall not eschew. Many faithfull words said he in the meane time, taking no heed or care of the cruell torments which were then prepared for him. Then the Executioner that was his tormentor, sate down upon his knees, and said, Sir, I pray you forgive me, for I am not guilty of your death. To whom he answered, Come hither to me: When he was come to him, he kissed his cheek, and said, Lo here is a token that I forgive thee, my heart, do thy Office: And then by and by the Trumpet sounding, he was tyed to the stake, and the fire kindled. The Captain of the Castle, for the love he bore to M. Wischarde, drew so neer to the fire, that the flame thereof did him harme; he wished M. Wischarde to be of good courage, and to beg from God the forgivenesse of his sins; to whom M. Wischarde answered thus; This fire torments my body, but no wayes abates my spirit. Then M. Wischarde looking towards the Cardinall, said, He who in such state, from that high place, feedeth his eyes with my torments, within few dayes shall be hanged out at the same window, to be seen with us much ignominy, as he now leaneth there in pride. Then with this, the Executioner drawing the Cord, stopt his breath; presently after, the fire being great, he was consumed to powder. The Prelats would not suffer any prayers to be made for him, according to their Custome. After the death of Master Wischarde, the Cardinall was cryed up by his flatterers, and all the rabble of the corrupt Clergie, as the onely Defender of the Catholike Church, and punisher of hereticks, neglecting the authority of the sluggish Governour: And it was said by them, That if the great Prelates of latter dayes, both at home and abroad, had been so stout and zealous of the credit of the Catholike Church, they had not onely suppressed all hereticks, but also kept under the Lay-men, who were so froward and stubborne. On the other side, when that the people beheld the great tormenting of that innocent, they could not withhold from piteous mourning, and complaining of the innocent lambs slaughter. After the death of this blessed Martyr of God, began the people in plaine speaking, to damne and detest the cruelty that was used; yea, men of great birth and estimation and honour at open tables avowed, That the blood of the said Master George should be revenged, or else it should cost life for life: and [Page 70] that in a short time they should be like hogs kept for slaughter, by this vitious Priest, and wicked Monster, which neither minded God, nor cared for man. Amongst those that spake against the Cardinalls cruelty, Iohn Lesley, brother to the Earle of Rothes was chief, with his Cozen Norman Lesley, who had been a great follower of the Cardinall, and very active for him but a little before, fell so foule with him, that they came to high reproaches one with another. The occasion of their falling out was a private businesse, wherein Norman Lesley said he was wronged by the Cardinall: On the other side, the Cardinall said he was not with respect used by Norman Lesley his inferiour. The said Iohn Lesley in all companies spared not to say, That that same dagger (shewing forth his dagger) and that same hand should be put in the Cardinalls brest. These brutes came to the Cardinalls ears:Note. but he thought himselfe stout enough for all Scotland: For in Babylon, that is, in his new Block-House, he was sure, as he thought, and upon the fields he was able to match all his enemies: And to speak the truth, the most part of the Nobility of Scotland had either given unto him their Bands of Manred, or else were in confederacy, and promised amity with him, and so he gave his bastard eldest daughter in Marriage to the Earl of Crawford his eldest son and heir, and caused the Wedding to be celebrate with such State, as if she had been a Princes lawfull daughter. He onely feared them in whose hands God did deliver him, and for them he laid his nets so secretly (as that he made a full compt) that their feet could not escape, as we shall after hear. And something of his former practices we may recompt. After Easter he came to Edinburgh, to hold the Seingnye (as the Papists termed then their unhappy Assembly of Baals shaven sort) It was bruted that something was purposed against him at that day by the Earle of Angus and his friends, whom he mortally feared, and whose destruction he sought; but it failed, and so returned he to his strength; yea, to his god and onely comfort, as well in heaven as in earth; and there he remained without all fear of death, promising to himself no lesse pleasure then did the rich man of whom mention is made by our Master in the Gospel; for he did not onely say, Eat and be glad, my soul, for thou hast great riches laid up in store for many dayes; but he said, Tush, a figge for the fooles, and a button for the bragging of heretickes, and their assistance in Scotland: Is not my Lord Governour mine? witnesse his eldest son in pledge at my table. Have I not the Queen at my owne devotion (he meant of the mother Mary that now 1566 raigns) Is not France my friend, 1566 and I am friend to France? What danger should I feare? And thus in vanity the carnall Cardinall delighted himself a little before his death. But yet he had devised to have cut off such as he thought might trouble him: For he had appointed the whole Gentlemen of Fyfe to have met him at Falkland the Munday; but he was slain upon the Saturday before. His treasonable purpose was not understood, and it was this; That Norman Lesley, Sheriff of Fyfe, and apparent heir to his Father the Earl of Rothes ▪ the foresaid Iohn Lesley, Father brother to Norman; the Lairds of Grange, elder and younger; Sir Iames Learmond of Darsie, and Provost of Saint Andrewes; and the faithfull Laird of Raith, should either have been slain, or else taken, and after to have beene [Page 71] used at his pleasure. This enterprise was disclosed after his slaughter, partly by Letters and Memorialls found in his chamber, but plainly affirmed by such as were of the counsell. Many purposes were devised, how that wicked man might have been taken away; But all faileth, till Friday the twenty eighth of May, 1546. anno 1546. when the aforesaid Norman came at night to Saint Andrewes, William Kirkaldie of Grange younger, was in the Towne before, waiting upon the purpose. Last came Iohn Lesley as aforesaid, who was most suspected: What conclusion they took that night, it was not knowne, but by the issue that followed. But early upon the Saturday in the morning, the 29 of May, were they in sundry Companies in the Abbey Church-yard, not far distant from the Castle: First, the Gates being open, and the draw-Bridge letten downe, for receiving of Lime and Stones, and other things necessary for building (for Babilon was almost finished) First, we say, assayed William Kirkcaldie of Grange younger, and with him six persons, and getting entry, held purpose with the Porter, If my Lord was walking; who answered, No: (and so it was indeed,How the Cardiall was occupied the night before that in the morning he was slain. for he had been busie at his compts with Mistris Marion Ogilbie that night, who was espied to depart from him by the privie Posterne that morning; and therefore quietnesse, after the rules of Physick, and a morning sleep, was requisite (for my Lord.) While the said William and the Porter talketh, and his servants made them to look the work and workmen, approached Norman Lesley with his company; and because they were in great number, they easily gat entrie. They addresse to the midst of the Court: and immediately came Iohn Lesley, somewhat rudely, and four persons with him: The Porter fearing, would have drawne the Bridge; but the said Iohn being entred thereon, stayed it, and leapt in▪ And while the Porter made him for defence, his head wa [...] broken, the Keyes taken from him, and he cast into the ditch, and so the place was seized. The shout ariseth; the work-men, to the number of more then a hundred, ran off the walls, and were without hurt put forth at the Wicket Gate. The first thing that ever was done, William Kirkaldie took the Guard of the privy Posterne, fearing lest the Fox should have escaped. Then go the rest of the Gentlemens Chambers, and without violence done to any man, they put more then fifty persons to the Gate: The number that enterprised and did this, was but sixteen persons. The Cardinall wakened with the shouts, asked from his window, What meant that noyse? It was answered, That Norman Lesley had taken his Castle: Which understood, he ran to the Posterne; but perceiving the passage to be kept without, he returned quickly to his Chamber, took his two handed sword, and caused his Chamberlain to cast Chests and other impediments to the doore. In this mean time came Iohn Lesley unto it, and bids open. The Cardinall asking, Who calls; he answered, My name is Lesley. He demanded, Is that Norman? The other saith, Nay, my name is Iohn. I will have Norman, saith the Cardinall, for he is my friend. Content your self with such as are here, for other you shall have none. There were with the said Iohn, Iames Melvene, a man familiarly acquainted with Master George Wischarde, and Peter Carmichaelle, a stout Gentleman. In this mean time, while they force at the door, the [Page 72] Cardinall hides a box of gold under coales that were laid in a secret corner. At length he asketh, Will ye save my life? The said Iohn answered, It may be that we will. The Cardinals demand. Nay (saith the Cardinall) Swear unto me by Gods wounds, and I will open you. Then answered the said Iohn, It that was said, is unsaid; and so cryed; Fire, fire, (for the doore was very strong) and so was brought a chimley full of burning coales, which perceived, the Cardinall or his Chamberlain (it is uncertain) opened the doore, and the Cardinall sat down in a chaire,The Cardinals confession. and cryed, I am a Priest, I am a Priest, ye will not slay me. The said Iohn Leslie (according to his former Vows) stroke him first once or twice, and so did the said Peter. But Iames Melvin (a man of nature most gentle and most modest) perceiving them both in choler, withdrew them, and said, This work and judgement of God (although it be secret) ought to be done with greater gravity. And presenting unto him the point of the sword,The fact and words of Iames Melvin. said, Repent thee of thy former wicked life, but especially of the shedding of the blood of that notable instrument of God M. George Wischarde, which albeit the flame of fire consumed before men, yet cries it for vengeance upon thee, and we from God are sent to revenge it. For here before my God, I protest, That neither the hatred of thy person, the love of thy riches, nor the fear of any trouble thou couldst have done to me in particular, moved, or moveth me to strike thee; But onely because thou hast been, and remainest an obstinate enemy against Christ Iesus and his holy Gospel. And so he stroke him twice or thrice thorow with a stog sword: And so he fell, never word heard out of his mouth,The Cardinals last words. but I am a Priest, fie, fie, all is gone.
While they were thus busied with the Cardinall, the fray rose in the Town, the Provost assembles the Commonalty, and comes to the house side, crying, What have ye done with my Lord Cardinall? Where is my Lord Cardinall? Have ye slain my Lord Cardinall? They that were within answered gentlely; Best it were for you to return to your own houses, for the man ye call the Cardinall hath received his reward, and in his own person will trouble the world no more. But then more inragedly they cry, We shall never depart till that we see him. And so was he brought to the East block-house head, and shewed dead over the wall, to the faithlesse multitude, which would not beleeve before they saw, and so they departed without Requiem aeternam, & requiescat in pace, sung for his soule. Now because the weather was hot (for it was in May, as ye have heard) and his funerals could not suddenly be prepared, it was thought best to keep him from stinking to give him great salt enough, a cope of lead, and a corner in the bottom of the sea Tower (a place where many of Gods children had been imprisoned before) to await what exequies his brethren the Bishops would prepare for him.Advertisement to the Reader. These things we write merrily, but we would that the Reader should observe Gods just judgements, and how that he can deprehend the worldly wise in their own wisdom, make their table to be a snare to trap their own feet, and their own purposed strength to be their own destruction. These are the works of our God, whereby he would admonish the tyrants of this earth, that in the end he will be revenged of their crueltie, what strength soever they make in the contrary. But such is the blindnesse of man (as David saith) that the posterity doth ever follow the footsteps of their wicked fathers, and principally in their impiety. For how [Page 73] little differs the cruelty of that bastard, that yet is called Bishop of S. Andrews, from the cruelty of the former we will after heare.
The death of this aforesaid Tyrant, as it was pleasing to some, to wit, to those who had received the Reformation of Religion, for they were mightily afraid of him▪ and also to sundry Romanists whom he kept under as slaves; so on the other side it was dolorous to the Priests, dolorous to the Governour, dolorous to the Queene Dowager: for in him perished faithfulnesse to France, Note. and the comfort to all Gentle-women, and especially to wanton widows: His death must be revenged. To the Court again repaires the Earle of Angus, and his brother Sir George; labour is made for the Abbacie of Arbroth, and a grant was once made of the same (in memory whereof George Dowglas, bastard sonne to the said Earle, is yet called Postulant.) But it was more proper (think the Hamiltons) for the Governours itching, then for reward to the Dowglasses; And yet in hope thereof, the said Earle, and Sir George his brother, were the first that voted, that the Castle of S. Andrews should be besieged: Divers Gentlemen of Fyfe went into the Castle, and abode there with the Leslies during the first siege; and Iohn Rough was Preacher to them. The Bishop,The Bishop of S Andrews was glad, and yet made himselfe to be angry at the slaughter of the Cardinall. to declare the zeale that he had to revenge the death of him that was his predecessour (and for his riches he would not have had him living againe) still blew the coles. And first he made summons, then he denounced accursed, at last rebels, not onely the first enterprisers, but all such also as after did accompany them. And last of all a siege was concluded, which began in the end of August (for the 23 day thereof departed the Souldiers from Edinburgh) and continued neer to the end of January. At what time, because they had no other hope of winning of it, but by hunger, and thereof also they despaired, for they within had broken through the East wall, and made a plaine passage by an iron gate to the sea, which greatly relieved the besieged, and abased the besiegers; for then they saw that they could not stop them of victuals, unlesse that they should be masters of the sea, and that they clearly understood they could not be; for the English Ships had once been there, and had brought William Kirkcaldie from London, and with much difficultie (because the said gate was not then prepared) and some losse of men, had rendered him to the Castle againe; and had taken with them to the Court of England, Iohn Leslie, and Master Henry Balnaves, for perfecting of all Contracts betwixt them and the King Henry, who promised to take them into his protection,Upon what conditions King Henry took the castle of S. Andrews into his protection. upon condition onely that they should keep the Governours son, my Lord of Arrane, and stand friends to the Contract of Marriage, whereof before we have made mention. These things clearly understood (we say) by the Governour and his Counsell, the Priests and the shaven sort; they concluded to make an appointment, to the end, that under Truce, they might either get the Castle betrayed, or else some principall men of the company taken at unawares.The first [...]iege lasted from August to January. In which dressing was the Abbot of Dunfermeling principall; and for that purpose had the Laird of Monquhanie (who was most familiar with those of the Castle) laboured with foot and hand, and proceeded so in his traffique, that from entring in day light, at his pleasure, he gat licence to come in in the night, whensoever it pleased him. But God had not appointed so [Page 74] many to be betrayed, albeit that he would that they should be punished, and that justly, as hereafter we shall heare.
The Heads of the coloured appointment were;
- 1. That they should keep the Castle of S. Andrews still, while that the Governour and the authority of Scotland should get unto them a sufficient absolution from the Pope Antichrist of Rome, for the slaughter of the Cardinall aforesaid.
- 2. That they should deliver pledges for the deliverie of that house, as soone as the aforesaid absolution was delivered unto them.
- 3. That they, their friends, familiars and servants, and others to them pertaining, should never be pursued in Law, by authority, for the slaughter aforesaid. But that they should enjoy commodities, spirituall or temporall, whatsoever they possessed before the said slaughter, even as if it had never beene committed. That they of the Castle should keep the Earle of Arran so long as their Pledges were kept.
And such like Articles liberall enough, for they never minded to keep word of them, as the issue did declare. Iohn Rough left the Castle, seeing he could do little good upon those that were within, so addicted were they to their evil wayes; he went into England to Preach Gods Word there.
The appointment made, all the godly were glad, for some hope they had that thereby Gods Word should somewhat bud, as indeed so it did: For Iohn Rough (who soon after the Cardinals slaughter entred within the Castle and had continued in it during the whole siege) having left the Castle, because he could do little good upon those that were with him; so addicted were they to their evil wayes, began to Preach in the city of S. Andrews. And albeit he was not the most learned, yet was his doctrine without corruption, and therefore well liked of the people. At the Easter after Anno 1547. came to the Castle of S. Andrews, 1547. Iohn Knox, Iohn Knox goes into the Castle of S. Andrews. who wearied of removing from place to place, by reason of the persecution that came upon him by the Bishop of S. Andrews, was determined to have left Scotland, and to have visited the Schools of Germany (of England then he had no pleasure, by reason that although the Popes name was suppressed, yet his laws & corruptions remained in full vigor.) But because he had the care of some Gentlemens children, whom certain yeers he had nourished in godlinesse. Their fathers solicited him to go to S. Andrews, that himselfe might have the benefit of the Castle, and their children the benefit of his Doctrine. And so (we say) came he the time aforesaid to the said place; and having in his company Francis Dowglas of Langnidrie, George his brother, and Alexander Cokburne, eldest son then to the Laird of Ormeston, began to exercise them, after his accustomed manner. Besides the Grammar and other books of humane Learning, he read unto them a Catechisme, account whereof he caused them give publikely in the Parish Church of S. Andrews. He read moreover unto them the Gospel of Iohn, proceeding where he left at his departure from Langnidrie, where before his residence was, and that Lecture he read in the Chappell within the Castle at a certain houre. They of the place, but specially M. Hen. Balnaves & Iohn Rough Preacher, perceiving the manner of his Doctrine, began earnestly to travell with him, that he would take the Function of Preacher upon him: but he refused, alleadging that he would not run where God had not called him, meaning, that he would [Page 75] do nothing without a lawfull vocation. Whereupon they privily amongst themselves advising, having with them in counsel Sir David Lindsay of the Mount Sir David Lindsay King of Armes then, who fore the time had good light both in Divine and Humane knowledge, as his works tell us., they concluded that they would give a charge to the said Iohn, and that publikely, by the mouth of the Preacher. And so upon a certain day, a Sermon of the Eelection of Ministers, what power the Congregation (how small soever that it was, passing the number of two or three) had above any man, namely, in the time of need, as that was, in whom they supposed, and espied the gifts of God to be; and how dangerous it was to refuse, and not to heare the voyce of such as desire to be instructed. These & other heads (we say) declared the said Iohn Rough Preacher, directed by his words to the said Iohn Knox, The first Vocation by name of Iohn Knox. saying, Brother, ye shall not be offended, albeit that I speak unto you that which I have in charge even from all those that are here present, which is this: In the Name of God, and of his Son Iesus Christ, and in the name of these that presently call you by my mouth, I charge you that ye refuse not this holy Vocation, but as ye tender the glory of God, the encrease of Christs Kingdom, The edification of your Brethren, and the comfort of me, whom ye understand well enough to be oppressed by the multitude of labours, That ye take upon you the publike office and Charge of Preaching, even as ye looke to avoyd Gods heavy displeasure, and desire that he shall multiply his Graces upon you. And in the end he said to those that were present, Was not this your Charge to me? And do ye not approve this Vocation? They answered, It is, and we approve it. Whereat the said M. Iohn abashed, burst forth in most abundant tears, and withdrew himself to his Chamber: His countenance and behaviour, from that day, till the day that he was compelled to present himself to the publike place of Preaching, did sufficiently declare the grief and trouble of his heart; for no man saw any signe of mirth of him, neither yet had he pleasure to accompany any man, for many dayes together. The necessity that caused him to enter in the publike Place, besides the Vocation aforesaid, was Dean Iohn Annan (a rotten Papist) had long troubled Iohn Rough in his Preaching. The said Iohn Knox had fortified the Doctrine of the Preacher by his Pen, and had beaten the said Dean Iohn from all defences,Dean Iohn. Annan. that he was compelled to flie to his last refuge; that is, To the authority of the Church, which Authority, said he, damned all Lutherans and Heretickes, and therefore he needed no further disputation. Iohn Knox answered, Before we hold our selves, or that ye can prove us sufficiently convinced, we must define the Church by the right notes given to us in Gods Scripture, of the true Church: we must discerne the Immaculate Spouse of Iesus Christ, from the mother of Confusion, Spirituall Babilon; lest that imprudently we embrace a Harlot, instead of the chaste Spouse; yea, to speake it in plain words, Lest that we submit our selves to Sathan, thinking that we submit our selves to Iesus Christ: For as for your Romane Church, as it is now corrupted, and the Authority thereof, wherein stands the hope of your Victory, I no more doubt but that it is the Synagogue of Sathan; and the Head thereof, called the Pope, to be that man of Sin of whom the Apostle speaketh, then that I doubt that JESUS CHRIST suffered by the procurement of the visible Church of Jerusalem.The offer of Iohn Knox first and last unto the Papists. Yea, I offer my self by word or writing, to prove the Romane Church this day farther to degenerate from the purity which [Page 76] was in the dayes of the Apostles, then was the Church of the Iewes from the Ordinance given by Moses, when they consented to the innocent death of JESUS CHRIST. These words were spoken in the open audience of the Parish Church of Saint Andrewes, after the said Dean Iohn had spoken what it pleased him, and had refused to dispute. The people hearing the offer, cryed with one consent, We cannot all reade your writings, but we can all hear your Preaching: Therefore we require you in the Name of God, That ye let us heare the approbation of that which ye have affirmed: The first publike [...]reaching of Iohn Knox, made in the Parish Church of S. Andrew [...]. For if it be true, we have beene miserably deceived. And so the next Sunday was appointed to the said Iohn, to expresse his minde in the publike Preaching place: Which day approaching, the said Iohn took the Text written in Daniel, the seventh Chapter, beginning thus; And another King shall rise after them, and he shall be unlike unto the first, and he shall subdue three Kings, and shall speak words against the most High, and shall consume the Saints of the most High, and thinke that he can change Times and Lawes: And they shall be given unto his hands untill a time, and times, and dividing of times, &c. In the beginning 1 of his Sermon, he shewed the great love of God towards his Church, whom he pleased to forewarne of dangers to come, so many 2 yeers before they come to passe. He briefly treated of the state of the Israelites, who then were in bondage in Babylon, for the most part, and made a short discourse of the four Empires, The Babylonian, The Persian, That of the Greekes, And the fourth of the Romanes; in the destruction whereof, rose up that last Beast, which he affirmed to be the Romane Church; for to none other power that ever hath yet beene, do all the notes that God hath shewed to the Prophet appertain, except to it alone; And unto it they do so properly appertaine, that such as are not more then blinde, may cleerly see them. But before he began to open the corruptions of Papistrie, he defined the true Church, shewed the true notes of it, whereupon it was built, why it was the Pillar of Verity, and why it could not erre; to wit, Because it heard the voyce of the onely Pastor, JESUS CHRIST, would not heare a stranger, neither would be carried with every winde of Doctrine. Every one of these heads sufficiently declared, he entred to the contrary; and upon the notes given in his Text, he shewed that the Spirit of God in the new Testament gave to this King other new names; to wit, The man of sin, The Antichrist, The Whore of Babilon. He shewed, That this man of sin, or Antichrist, was not to be restrained to the person of any one man onely, no more then by the fourth Beast, was to be understood the person of any one Emperour. But by such names the Spirit of God would forewarne his chosen of a body and a multitude, having a wicked head, which should not onely be sinfull himself, but also should be occasion of sin, to all that should be subject unto him (as Christ Jesus is the cause of Justice to all the Members of his Body) and is called the Antichrist, that is to say, One contrary to Christ, because that he is contrary to him in Life, Doctrine, Lawes, and Subjects. And there began to decipher the lives of divers Popes, and the lives of all the Shavelings for the most part: Their Doctrine and Lawes, he plainly proved to repugne directly to the Doctrine and Lawes of God the Father, and of [Page 77] Christ Jesus his Son. This he proved by conferring the Doctrine of Justification expressed in the Scriptures, which teach that man is justified by Faith onely; That the blood of Iesus Christ purgeth us from all our sinnes. And the Doctrine of the Papists,Contra Dei Spiritu [...] ad G [...]lat. cap. 2 v [...]r 17. & 11. which attribute Justification to the works of the Law, yea, to the works of mens inventions, as Pilgrimage▪ Pardons, and other such baggage. That the Papisticall lawes repugned to the Lawes of the Gospel, he proved, by the Lawes made of observation of dayes,Note. abstaining from meats, and from Marriage, which Christ Jesus made free; and the forbidding whereof, Saint Paul calleth the doctrine of devils. In handling the notes of that Beast given in the Text, he willed men to consider if these notes (There shall another rise, unlike to the other, having a mouth speaking great things and blasphemous) could be applyed unto any other, but to the Pope, and his kingdome: For if these (said he) be not great words and blasphemous,The great word [...] which Ant. christ speaketh. The Head of the Church, most holy, most blessed, that cannot erre; That can make right of wrong, and wrong of right; That of nothing can make somewhat; And that had all verity in the Shrine of his brest; yea, That had power of all, and none power of him. Nay, not to say, That he doth wrong, although he draw ten thousand Millions of souls with himself to hell. If these (said he) and many other, easie to be showne in his own Cannon-Law, be not great and blasphemous words, and such as never mortall men spake before, let the world judge. And yet (said he) is there one most evident of all, to wit, Iohn in his Revelation sayes, That the Merchandise of that Babylonian Harlot, among other things, shall be the bodies and souls of men. Now let very Papists themselves judge, If any before them, took upon them power to relax the pains of them that were in Purgatory, as they affirme to the people that daily they do, by the merits of their Masse, and of their other trifles. In the end he said, If any here (and there were present Master Iohn Maire, Iohn Knox had been disciple in his first yeers to Iohn Maire, the University, the Sub-Prior, and many Cannons, with some Friers of both the Orders) that will say, That I have alleadged Scripture, Doctor, or History, otherwise then it is written, let them come unto me with sufficient witnesse, and by conference I shall let them see, not onely the Originall where my Testimonies are written, but I shall prove, That the Writers meant as I have spoken. Of this Sermon, which was the first that ever Iohn Knox made in publike, was divers brutes: Some said, He not onely hewes the branches of Papistry, but he strikes at the root also, to destroy the whole. Others said, If the Doctors, and Magistri nostri, defend not now the Pope and his Authority, which in their own presence is so manifestly impugned, the devill may have my part of him, and of his Lawes both. Others said, Master George Wischarde spake never so plainly, and yet he was burnt, even so will he be. In the end others said, The Tyranny of the Cardinall made not his cause the better,Note. neither yet the suffering of Gods servant made his cause the worse. And therefore we would counsell you and them to provide better defences then fire and sword; for it may be that else ye will be disappointed; men now have other eyes then they had then. This answer gave the Laird of Nydrie, a man fervent and upright in Religion. The bastard Bishop, who yet was not execrated (consecrated [Page 78] the Sub-Prior of S. Andrews, who (Sede vacante) was Vicar Generall, That he wondered that he suffered such Hereticall and Schismaticall Doctrine to be taught, and not to oppose himselfe to the same. Upon this rebuke, was a convention of gray-Friers, and black-Fiends appointed, with the said Sub-Prior Deane Iohn Winrame, in S. Leonards Yard, whereunto was first called Iohn Rough, and certain Articles read to him. And thereafter was Iohn Knox called for. The cause of their convention, and why that they were called, is expounded. And the Articles were read, which were these.
- 1. No mortall man can be the head of the Church.
- 2. The Pope is an Antichrist, and so is no member of Christs mysticall body.
- 3. Man may neither make nor devise a Religion that is acceptable to God, but man is bound to observe and keep the Religion that from God is received, without chopping or changing thereof.
- 4. The Sacraments of the New Testament, ought to be ministred as they were instituted by Christ Iesus, and practised by his Apostles, nothing ought to be added unto them, nothing ought to be diminished from them.
- 5. The Masse is abominable Idolatry, blasphemous to the death of Christ, and a prophanation of the Lords Supper.
- 6. There is no Purgatory, in the which the soules of men can either be pined or purged after this life. But heaven resteth to the faithfull, and hell to the reprobate and unfaithfull.
- 7. Praying for the dead is vain, and to the dead is Idolatry.
- 8. There is no Bishop, except he Preach even by himselfe, without any Substitute.
- 9. The Tythes by Gods Law do not appertain of necessity to the Church-men.
The strangenesse (said the Sub-Prior) of these Articles which are gathered forth of your Doctrine have moved us to call for you, to hear your own answers. Iohn Knox said, I for my part praise my God, that I see so honourable, and apparantly so modest and quiet an Auditory: But because it is long since that I have heard, that ye are one that is not ignorant of the Trueth, I may crave of you in the Name of God, yea, and I appeal your conscience, before that supreme Judge; That if ye think any Article there expressed, contrary unto the Truth of God, That ye oppose your self plainely unto it, and suffer not the people to be therewith deceived. But on the other side, if in your conscience ye know the Doctrine to be true, then will I crave your Patrocinie thereto; That by your authority the people may be moved the rather to beleeve the Truth, whereof many doubts, by reason of your thoughts. The Sub-Prior answered, I came not here as a Judge, but onely familiarly to talke, and therefore I will neither allow nor condemne. But if ye list, I will reason.
The Sub-Prior.
Why may not the Church (said he) for good causes devise Ceremonies to decore the Sacraments, and other Gods Service.
Iohn Knox.
Because the Church ought to do nothing, but in Faith, and ought not to go before, but is bound to follow the voice of the true Pastor.
The Sub-Prior.
[Page 79]It is in Faith that the Ceremonies are commanded, and they have proper significations to help our Faith, as the hards in Baptisme signifie the roughnesse of the Law, and the oyle the softnesse of Gods mercy; and likewise every one of the Ceremonies hath a godly signification, and therefore they both proceed from Faith, and are done in Faith.
Iohn Knox.
It is not enough that man invent a Ceremony, and then give it a signification according to his pleasure. For so might the Ceremonies of the Gentiles, and this day the Ceremonies of Mahomet be maintained. But if that any thing proceed from Faith, it must have the Word of God for its assurance. For ye are not ignorant; That Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God. Now if that ye will prove that your Ceremonies proceed from Faith, and do please God, ye must prove that God in expresse words hath commanded them. Or else shall you never prove that they proceed from Faith, nor yet that they please God; but that they are sinne, and do displease him, according to the words of the Apostle, Whatsoever is not of Faith is sinne.
The Sub-Prior.
Will ye binde us so straight, that we may do nothing without the expresse Word of God. What and I ask drink, Think ye that I sinne? and yet I have not Gods Word for me. This answer gave he as might appear to shift over the Argument upon the Frier, as that he did.
Iohn Knox.
I would ye should not jest in so grave a matter, neither would I that ye should begin to hide the Trueth with Sophistrie, and if ye do, I will defend it the best that I can. And first to your drinking, I say, that if ye either eat or drink without assurance of Gods Word, that in so doing ye displease God, and sinne in your very eating and drinking. For saith not the Apostle (speaking even of meat and drink) That the creatures are sanctified unto men, even by word and prayer. The word is this, All things are cleane to the cleane. Now let me hear this much of your Ceremonies, and I shall give you the Argument, but I wonder that they compare things prophane and holy things so indiscreetly together. The Question was not, nor is not of meat or drink, whereinto the Kingdom of God consisteth not. But the Question is of Gods true worshipping, without the which we can have no societie with God. And here it is doubted, if we may take the same freedom in the using of Christs Sacraments, that we may do in eating and drinking. One meat I may eat, another I may refuse, and that without scruple of conscience. I may change one with another, even as oft as I please. Whether may we cast away what we please, and retaine what we please? If I be well remembred, Moses in the Name of God saith to the people of Israel; All that the Lord thy God commandeth thee to do, that do thou to the Lord thy God, adde nothing to it, diminish nothing from it. [Page 80] By these rules think I that the Church of Christ will measure Gods Religion, and not by that which seems good in their own eyes.
The Sub-Prior.
Forgive me, I spake it but in mowes, and I was dry. And now father (said he, to the Frier) follow the argument, ye have heard what I have said, and what is answered to me againe.
Arbugkill gray-Frier.
I shall prove plainely that Ceremonies are ordained by God.
Iohn Knox.
Such as God hath ordained we allow, and with reverence we use them. But the question is of those that God hath ordained, such as in Baptisme, are spittle, salt, candle, (except it be to keep the barne from the cold) hardes, oyle, and the rest of the Papisticall inventions.
Arbugkill.
I will even prove those that ye damne to be ordained of God.
Iohn Knox.
The Proofe thereof I would gladly hear.
Arbugkill.
Saith not Saint Paul, that another foundation then Jesus Christ, may no man lay. But upon this foundation, Some build gold, silver, and precious stones, some hay, stubble, and wood. The gold, silver, and the precious stones are the Ceremonies of the Church, which do abide the fire, and consumeth not away, &c. This place of Scripture is most plaine, sayeth the foolish fiend.
Iohn Knox.
I praise my God through Jesus Christ, for I finde his promise sure, true, and stable. Christ Jesus bids us not fear when we shall be called before men to give confession of his Trueth, for he promiseth that it shall be given unto us in that houre what we shall speak. If I had sought the whole Scriptures, I could not have produced a place more proper for my purpose, nor more potent to confound you. Now to your Argument. The Ceremonies of the Church (say ye) are gold, silver, and precious stones, because they are able to abide the fire. But I would learne of you, What fire is it which your Ceremonies do abide? And in the mean time, while ye be advised to answer, I will shew my minde, and make an Argument against yours, upon the same Text. And first, I say, that I have heard this Text adduced for a proofe of Purgatory, but for defence of Ceremonies, I never heard nor yet read it. But omitting whether ye understand the minde of the Apostle or not; I make my Argument and say: That which can abide the fire, can abide the Word of God; But your Ceremonies cannot abide the Word of God. Ergo, They cannot abide the [Page 81] fire. And if they may not abide the fire, then are they not gold, silver, nor precious stones. Now if ye finde any ambiguity in this terme Fire,Note. which I interpret to be the Word, finde ye me another fire, by the which things builded upon Jesus Christ should be tried, then God and his Word, which both in the Scriptures are called fire; and I shall correct mine Argument.
Arbugkill.
I stand not thereupon, but I deny your Minor; to wit, That our Ceremonies may not abide the triall of Gods Word.
Iohn Knox.
I prove, That abides not the triall of Gods Word, which Gods Word. condemnes: But Gods Word condemnes your Ceremonies; Therefore they do not abide the triall thereof.Optima Collatio. But as a thief abides the triall of the Inquest, and thereby is condemned to be hanged, even so may your Ceremonies abide the triall of Gods Word, but not else. And now in few words to make plain that wherein ye may seem to doubt, to wit, that Gods Word damnes your Ceremonies, it is evident: For the plain and strait Commandment is,Deut. 4. Not that thing that appears good in thine eyes shalt thou do to the Lord thy God but what the Lord thy God hath commanded thee, that do thou; adde nothing to it, diminish nothing from it. Now unlesse that ye be able to prove that God hath commanded your Ceremonies, this his former Commandment will damne both you and them.
The Frier somewhat abashed what first to answer, while he wanders about in the mist, he falls in a foule mire. For alleadging that we may not be so bound to the Word,Note. he affirmed, That the Apostles had not received the Holy Ghost when they did write their Epistles, but after they received him, and then they ordained Ceremonies (few would have thought that so learned a man would have given so foolish an answer, & yet it is even as true as he did bear a gray Coull) Iohn Knox, hearing the answer, start, and said, If that be true, I have long been in an errour, and I think I shall die therein. The Sub-Prior said to him, Father, What say ye? God forbid that ye affirme that; for then farewell the ground of our faith. The Frier astonied, made the best shift that he could to correct his fault, but it would not be. Iohn Knox brought him oft again to the ground of the Argument. But he would never answer directly, but ever fled to the authority of the Church: whereto the said Iohn answered ofter then once, That the Spouse of Christ had neither power nor authority against the Word of God. Then said the Frier, If so be, ye will leave us no Church. Indeed, said the other, in David I reade that there is a Church of the Malignants; Psal. 26.5. for he saith, Odi Ecclesiam malignantium: That Church ye may have without the Word, and doing many things directly fighting against the Word of God. Of that Church, if ye will be, I cannot hinder you. But as for me, I will be of none other Church, except of that which hath Iesus Christ to be Pastour, which hears his voice, and will not heare a stranger. In this Disputation many other things were merrily skoft over: For the Frier after his fall could speak nothing to any purpose. For Purgatorie, he had no better proofe but the [Page 82] authority of Virgil, in the sixth of his Aeneiads; and the paines thereof to him was an Evil wife. Iohn Knox answered that, and many other things as he himself witnesseth,Frier Arbucki [...]ls proofe of Purgatory. in a Treatise that he did write in the Gallies, containing the sum of his Doctrine, and the confession of his Faith, and sent it to his familiars in Scotland, with his exhortation, That they should continue in the Truth, which they had professed, notwithstanding any worldly adversity that might ensue thereof.The cause of the inserting of this Disputation. Thus much of that disputation have we inserted here, to the intent that men may see how Satan ever travelleth to obscure the Light, and how God by his power working in his weak vessels, confounds the craft, and discloseth the darknesse of Satan.
After this the Papists and Friers, had no great heart of further disputation or reasoning, but invented another shift, which appeared to proceed from godlinesse,The practises of Papists, that their wickednesse should not be disclosed. and it was this: Every learned man in the Abbey, and in the Universitie should Preach in the Parish Church his Sunday about. The Sub-Prior began, followed the Officiall, called Spittall (Sermons was penned) to offend no man, followed all the rest in their ranks. And so Iohn Knox smelled out the craft, and in his Sermons which he made upon the Weeke-dayes, he prayed to God, that they should be as busie in Preaching, when there should be more want of it, then there was then.The protestation of Iohn Knox. Alwayes (said he) I praise God that Christ Jesus is Preached, and nothing is said publikely against the Doctrine that ye have heard. If in my absence they shall speak any thing which in my presence they do not; I protest that ye suspend your judgement, till that it please God ye hear me againe.
God so assisted his weak Souldier, and so blessed his labours, that not onely all these of the Castle, but also a great number of the Town openly professed by participation of the Lords Table, in the same purity, that now it is ministred in the Churches of Scotland, with that same Doctrine that he had taught unto them.M. Iames Balfoure once joyned with the Church, and did professe all Doctrine, taught by Iohn Knox. Amongst whom was he that now either rules, or else misrules Scotland, to wit, Sir Iames Balfour (sometimes called M. Iames) the chiefe and principall Protestant, that then was to be found within this Realm. This we write because that we have heard, that the said Master Iames alleadgeth, that he was never of this our Religion, but that he was brought up in Martin Luthers opinion of the Sacrament, and therefore he cannot communicate with us. But his own conscience, and two hundred witnesses besides, know that he lies, and that he was one of the chief (if he had not been after his cups) that would have given his life, if men might credit his words, for defence of the doctrine, that the said Iohn Knox taught. But albeit that those that never were of us (as none of Monquhauneys house have shewed themselves to be) depart from us, it is no great wonder.Filius sequitur patris iter. For it is proper and naturall, that the children follow the father, and let the godly beware of that race and progenie, by eschewing it. For if in them be either fear of God, or love of vertue, further then the present commoditie perswades them, men of judgement are deceived. But to return to our History.The rage of the marked beasts at the Preaching of the Truth. The Priests and Bishops enraged at all these proceedings that were in Saint Andrews, ran now upon the Governour, now upon the Queene, now upon the whole Counsell, and there might have been heard complaints and cryes▪ What are we doing? Shall [Page 83] we suffer this whole Realme to be infected with pernicious Doctrine; fie upon you, and fie upon us. The Queen, and Monsieur d'Osell (who then was a secretis mulierum in the Court) comforted them,The first coming of Galleys▪ Anno 1547. And the second Siege of the Castle The treasonable act of the Governour, and Queen Dowager. and willed them to be quiet, for they should see remedy or it were long. And so it proved indeed: For upon the nine and twentieth day of Iune, appeared in the sight of the Castle of Saint Andrewes, one and twenty French Galleys with a great Army, the like whereof was never seen in that Haven before. This treasonable means had the Governour, the Bishop, the Queen, and Monsieur d'Osell, under their appointment drawne. But to excuse their Treason, eight dayes before, they had presented an Absolution unto them, as sent from Rome, containing, after the aggravation of the crime, this clause, remittimꝰ irremissibile, Note. that is,The answer given to the Governour, when the Castle of S. Andrews was required to be delivered. We remit the crime that cannot be remitted: Which considered by the worst of the company that was in the Castle, answer was given, That the Governour and Councell of the Realme had promised unto them a sufficient and assured absolution, which that appeareth not to be, and therefore they could not deliver the House, neither thought they that any reasonable man would require them so to do, considering that promise was not kept unto them. The next day after that the Gallies were arrived, they summoned the House: Which being denied (because they knew then no Magistrates in Scotland) they prepared for Siege; and first they began to assault by Sea, and shot two days; but thereof they neither got advantage nor honour, for they threw down the Slates of houses; but neither slue man, nor did harme to any wall. But the Castle handled them so,The Gunners goddesse. that Sancta Barbara (the Gunners goddesse) helped them nothing, for they lost many of their Rowers, men chained in the Gallies, and some Souldiers both by Sea and Land. And farther, a Galley that approached neerer then the rest, was so beaten with the Cannon, and other Ordinance, that she was striken under water, and almost drowned, and so she had been, had not the rest given her succour in time, and drawn her to the west Sands, without the sho [...] of the Castle, and afterward to Dundie; where they remained, till that the Governour, who then was at the Siege of Langhope, came unto them with the rest of the French Faction. The Siege by Sea and Land was laid about the Castle of S. Andrews the three and twentieth day of Iuly: The Trenches were cast, Ordnance was planted upon the Abbey Church, and upon Saint Salvators Colledge (and yet was the Steeple thereof burnt) and some upon the street that leads to the Castle,Commonly called, The old Colledge. which so annoyed the Castle, that neither could they keep their Block-house, the Sea Tower head, nor the west wall; for in all those places men were slain by great Ordnance: yea, they mounted the Ordnance so high upon the Abbey Church, that they might discover the ground of the court of the Castle in divers places. Moreover, within the Castle was the plague (and divers therein died) which more affrayed some that were therein, then did the externall force without. But Io. Knox was of another judgement; for he ever said, That their corrupt life, having fallen into all kinde of licentiousnesse,The sentence of Iohn Knox [...]o the Castle of S. Andrews b [...]fore it was won. puft up with pride of their successe, and relying upon England for help in case of need, could not escape the punishment of God; and that was his continuall advertisement, from the time that he was called to Preach. When they triumphed [Page 84] of their Victory (the first twenty dayes they had many prosperous chances) he lamented, and ever said, They saw not what he saw: when they bragged of the force and thicknesse of their walls,Note. he said they should be but egge-shells. When they vaunted, England will rescue us, he said, Ye shall not see them; but ye shall be delivered into your enemies hands, and shall be carried into a strange Countrey.
Upon the nine and twentieth of Iuly at night, was the Ordnance planted for the Battery thirteen Cannons, whereof four were Cannons Royall,King Henry of England being dead. called double Cannons, besides other Pieces. The Battery began at four of the clock in the morning; and before ten hours of the day, the whole South quarter, betwixt the fore Tower, and the East Blockhouse, was made faltable. The lower Gallery was stopped, divers slain in it; and the East Block-house was shot off from the place. Betwixt ten of the clock and eleven, there fell a shower of rain, that continued neer an hour, the like whereof had seldome been seen; it was so vehement, that no man might abide without a house. The Cannons were left alone.Prior of Cappua Leon St [...]ozi. Some within the Castle were of judgement, that men should have issued, and put all in the hands of God. But because that William Kirkcaldie was coming with the Prior of Cappua, who had the Commission of that Journey from the King of France, nothing was enterprised. And so appointment made, and the Castle rendered, upon Saturday the last of Iuly. The Heads of the Appointment were; That the lives of all within the Castle should be saved, as well English as Scots, that they should be safely transported to France. And in case that upon conditions which by the King of France should offered unto them,The Castle of S. Andrews refused in greatest extremity to treat with the Governor, fearing the cruelty of his weak nature, in revenging the death of his Cousin the Cardinall. they could not be content to remaine in service and freedome there, they should upon the King of France his expences be safely conveyed to what Countrey they would, other then Scotland. With the Governour they would have nothing ado, neither with any Scottish-man, for they had all trayterously betrayed them (which, said the Laird of Grange elder, a man simple, and of most stout courage, I am assured God shall revenge it or it be long.) The Galleys well furnished with the spoile of the Castle aforesaid, after certain dayes returned to France, and escaped a great danger (for upon the back of the Sands they all chocked) they arrived at Felcam in November, and thereafter passed up the water of Sequane, and lay before Roan, where the principall Gentlemen who looked for freedome, were dispersed, and put in sundry prisons; the rest were left in the Galleyes, and there miserably use. Amongst whom, the foresaid Master Iames Balfour was, with his two brethren, David and Gilbert; which we write, because that we heare that the said Master Iames, principall misguider now of Scotland, denies that he had any thing to do with the Castle of Saint Andrewes, or yet that ever he was in the Galleys: among others, Iohn Knox was in the Galleys all the Winter. Then was the joy of the Papists, both of Scotland and of France, even in full perfection; for this was their song of triumph:
Priests content you now, Priests content you now,
For Norman and his company have fill'd the Gallies fow.
The Pope wrote Letters to the King of France, and so did he to the [Page 85] Governour of Scotland, thanking him heartily for taking pains to revenge the death of his kinde creature the Cardinall of Scotland, desiring them to continue in their begun severity, that such things thereafter should not be attempted. So were all those that were deprehended in the Castle, condemned to perpetuall prison: And the ungodly judged, That after this, Christ Jesus should never triumph in Scotland. On thing we cannot passe by: From Scotland was sent a famous Clerke (laugh not Reader) M. Iohn Hammilton of Milburne, with credit to the King of France, and unto the Cardinall of Loraine (and yet he had neither French nor Latine, and some say his Scotish tongue was not very good.) The sum of his Negotiation was, That those of the Castle should be sharply handled: In the which Suit he was heard with favour, and was dispatched from the Court of France with Letters, and great credit, which that famous Clerke forgate by the way. For passing up to the Mountaine of Dumbartane, before his letters were delivered, he brake his neck, and so God took away a proud ignorant enemy. But now to our History. These things against promise (for Princes have no Fidelity further then for their owne advantage) done at Roan, Nulla fides Rogni Socii, &c. the Galleys departed to Nantes in Britanie. Where, upon the water of Lore, they lay the whole Winter. In Scotland that Summer was nothing but mirth, for all went with the Priests even at their own pleasure. The Castle of S. Andrewes was razed to the ground; the Block-house thereof cast downe, and the walls round about demolished. Whether this was to fulfill their law, which commands that places where Cardinals are slain, so to be used; or else for fear that England should have taken it, as after they did Brouchtie Rock, we remit to the judgement of such as were of counsell.
This same yeer, in the beginning of September, entereth Scotland an Army of ten thousand men from England by Land,Pinckey Cl [...]ch. and some Ships with Ordnance come by Sea. The Governour and the Bishop hereof advertised, gathered together the Forces of Scotland, and assembled at Edinburgh. Duke of Sommerset. The Protector of England, with the Earle of Warwicke and their Army, remained at Praeston, and about Praeston Panes; for they had certaine Offers to propose unto the Nobility of Scotland, concerning the promise before made by them, unto the which King Henry before his death gently required them to stand fast: And if they would so do, of him nor of his Realme they should have no trouble, but the helpe and the comfort that he could make them in all things lawfull. And hereupon there was a Letter directed to the Governour and Councell; which coming to the hands of the Bishop of Saint Andrewes, he thought it could not be for his advantage that it should be divulgate; and therefore by his craft it was suppressed. Upon the Friday the seventh of September, the English Army marched towards Leith, and the Scotish Army marched from Edinburgh to Ennernes. The whole Scotish Army was not assembled, and yet the skirmishing began; for nothing was concluded but Victory,The security of the Scotishmen at Pinckey Clewch. without stroke. The Protector, the Earle of Warwicke, the Lord Gray, and all the English Captaines were playing at the Dice. No men were stouter then the Priests and Channons with their shaven [Page 86] crowns, and black Jacks. The Earl of Warwick, and the Lord Gray, who had the chief charge of Horse-men, perceiving the Host to be molested with the Scotish Preachers, and knowing that the multitude were neither under order nor obedience (for they were divided from the great Army) sent forth certain Troops of Horse-men, and some of their Borderers, either to fetch them, or else to put them out of their sight, so that they might not annoy the Host.Fridays chase. The Skirmish grew hot, and at length the Scotish-men gave back, and fled without gain turne: The chase continued far, both towards the East, and towards the West; in the which many were slain, and he that now is Lord Home, was taken, which was the occasion that the Castle of Home was after surrendered to the English men. The losse of these men neither moved the Governour, nor yet the Bishop his bastard brother, bragging, That they would revenge the matter well enough upon the morrow; for they had hands enow (no word of God) the English hereticks had no faces, Brags. they would not abide. Upon the Saturday the Armies of both sides past to Array. The English Army takes the middle part of Fawside hill, having their Ordnance planted before them, and having their Ships and two Galleys brought as neer the Land, as water would serve. The Scotish Army stood first in a reasonable strength, and good order, having betwixt them and the English Army the water of Esk (otherwise called Mussylburgh water) But at length a charge was given, in the Governours behalf, with sound of Trumpet, That all men should march forward, and go over the water. Some say that this was procured by the Abbot of Dunfermeling, and Master Hew Rig, for preservation of Carbarrie. Men of judgement liked not the journey; for they thought it no wisedom to leave their strength. But commandment upon commandment, and charge upon charge was given, which urged them so, that unwillingly they obeyed. The Earle of Angus being in the Vant-guard, had in his company the Gentlemen of Fyfe, of Angus, Mearnes, and the Westland, with many others, that of love resorted unto him; and especially those that were professors of the Gospel, for they supposed that England would not have made great pursuit of him. He passed first thorow the water, and arrayed his Host, direct before the enemies: Followed the Earle of Huntley, with his Northland men: Last come the Governour, having in his company the Earle of Argyle, with his own friends; and the Body of the Realme. The English-men perceiving the danger; and how that the Scotish-men intended to have taken the top of the hill, made to prevent the perill. The Lord Gray was commanded to give the charge with his men at Armes, which he did, albeit the hazard was very unlikely. For the Earle of Angus Host stood even as a wall, and received the first assaulters, upon the points of their Spears (which were longer then those of the English-men) so rudely,The repulse of the Horse-men of England. that fifty Horse and men of the first rank lay dead at once, without any hurt done to the Scottish Armie, except that the Spears of the former two Ranks were broken. Which Discomfiture received, the rest of the Horse-men fled, yea, some passed beyond Fawside Hill; the Lord Gray himselfe was hurt in the mouth, and plainly denied to chage againe; for he said, It was alike to run against a Wall. The Galleyes and [Page 87] the ships, and so did the ordnance, planted upon Myde-hill shoot terribly. But the ordnance of the Gallies shooting amongst the Scottish Army affraied them wonderously. And while that every man laboured to draw from the North, from whence the danger appeared, they begin to faile, and with that were the English foot-men marching forward: Albeit that some of their horse-men were upon the flight. The Earle of Angus army stood still, looking that either Huntly or the Governour should have recountred the next battell. But they had decreed that the favourers of England, and the Hereticks (as the priests called them) and the Englishmen should part it betwixt them for that day. The feare riseth, and at an instant, they which before were victors, and were not yet assaulted with any force (except with ordnance, as is said) cast from them their spears and fled: So that Gods power was so evidently seen, that in one moment, yea at one instant time, both the armies were fleeing. The shout came from the hill, from those that hoped no victory upon the English part. The shout rises (we say) They flee, they flee, but at the first it could not be beleeved, till at the last, it was clearly seene, that all had given back, and still began the cruell slaughter (which was the greater, by reason of the late displeasure of the men of arms) the chase and slaughter lasted till neer Edinburgh upon the one part, and toward Dalketh upon the other. The number of the slain upon the Scottish side, were judged nigh ten thousand men. The Earle of Huntly was taken and carried to London: But he relieved himselfe, being surety for many reasons, Honesty or unhonesty, we know not, but as the bruite was, he used policie with England. In that same time was slain the Master of Erskin, dearly beloved of the Queene: for whom she made great lamentation, and bare his death many dayes in minde. When the certaintie of the discomfiture came, she was in Edinburgh, abiding upon tidings. But with expedition she posted that same night to Sterlin with Monsieur Dosell, Note. who was as fearfull as a Fox when his hole is smoaked. And thus did God take the second revenge upon the perjured Governour, with such as assisted him to defend an unjust quarrell. Albeit that many innocents fell amongst the middest of the wicked. The English armie came to Leyth, and their taking order with their prisoners and spoile, they returned with this victory (which they looked not for) to England. That Winter following was great hearships made upon all the borders of Scotland, Broughtie mountain was taken by the Englishmen, and besieged by the Governor,Note. but still kept: And at it was slain Gawine, the best of the Hamiltons, and the ordnance left. Whereupon the Englishmen encouraged, began to fortifie upon the hill above Broughty house, which was called, The fort of Broughty, and was very noisome to Dundie, which it burnt and laid waste, and so did it the most part of Angus, which was not assured, and under friendship with them.
The Lent following was Hadington fortified by the English men: The most part of Lothian, from Edinburgh East, was either assured or laid waste.Note. This did God plague in every quarter. But men were blinde, and would not, nor could not consider the cause. The Lairdes Ormeston and Brunstone, were banished, and after sore assaulted, and so were all those of the Castle of S. Andrews. The sure knowledge of the troubles of Scotland [Page 88] coming to France, there was prepared a Navie and Army. The Navie was such as never was seen to come from France for the support of Scotland, for besides the Gallies, being twenty two in number, they had threescore great Ships, besides Victuallers. How soon so ever they took the plain seas, the red Lion of Scotland was displayed, and they holden as rebels unto France (such policie is no falshood in Princes) for good peace stood betwixt France and England. Note. And the King of France approved nothing that they did. The chiefe men to whom the conducting of the Army was appointed, were Monsieur Dandelott, Monsieur de Termes, and Peter Strozi. In their journey they made some harship upon the coast of England, but it was not great. They arrived in Scotland in May, in the yeere of our Lord 1549.1549. The Gallies did visit the Fort of Broughtie, but did no more at that time. Preparations were made for the siege of Hadington, but it was another thing, that they meant, as the issue declared. The whole body of the Realm assembled,The Parliament at Hadington. the form of a Parliament was set to be holden there, to wit, in the Abbey of Hadington. The principall head was, the Marriage of the Princesse (by the State before contracted to King Edward) to the King of France, and of her present deliverie, by reason of the danger she stood in, by the invasion of the old enemies of England. Some were corrupted with buds, some deceived by flattering promise, and some for fear were compelled to consent; for the French Souldiers were the officers of Arms in that Parliament.Note. The Laird of Balcleuch, a bloody man, with many Gods-wounds, swore, They that would not consent, should do worse. The Governour got the Title of Duke of Chattelherauld, with the order of the Cockle, and a Pension of 12000. lib. turn. with a full discharge of all intermissions, with King Iames the fift his treasure and substance whatsoever, with possession of the Castle of Dumbartane, till that issue should be seen of the Queenes body. With these and other conditions stood he content to sell his Soveraigne out of his own hands,The Dukes fact and what appeareth to follow thereof. which in the end will be his destruction. God thereby punishing his former wickednesse (if speedie repentance prevent not Gods judgements, which we heartily wish) Huntly, Argyle, and Angus, were likewise made Knights of the Cockle; and for that and other good deeds received,Experience hath taught, and further will declare. they sold also their part. Shortly none was found to resist that unjust demand. And so was she sold to go to France; To the end, that in her youth, she should drink of that liquor that should remain with her all her life time for a plague to this Realm, and for her own ruine. And therefore albeit that now a fire cometh out of her, that consumes many, let no man wonder she is Gods hand, in his displeasure punishing our former ingratitude. Let men patiently abide Gods appointed time, and turn unto him with hearty repentance, then God will surely stop the fire that now comes from her, by sudden changing her heart to deal favourably with his people; or else by taking her away, or by stopping her to go on in her cou [...]se by such meanes as he shall think meet in his wisdom, for he having all in his hand disposeth of all, and doth with all according to his own will, unto which we must not onely yeeld, but also be heartily pleased with it, since it is absolutely good, and both by Sacred and Prophane History we are taught to do so; for in them we finde, That Princes have [Page 89] been raised up by his hands to punish his people; But when they turned unto him with hearty repentance, he either turned the heart of the Prince to deal kindly with his people, or else did take him away, or at least did stop his violent course against his people. Of this, the examples are so frequent, that we spare to name them heere. But to returne to our Historie.
This conclusion, That our Queene (without further delay) should be delivered to France. The siege of Hadington. The siege continued, great shooting, but no assaulting, and yet they had fair occasion offered unto them. For the English-men approaching to the Town, for the comforting of the besieged, with powder, victuals,Tuesdayes chase. and men, lost an Army of six thousand men. Sir Robert Bowes was taken, and the most part of the borderers were taken or slain. And so might the Town justly have despaired of any further succour to have been looked for. But yet it held good for the stout courage and prudent government of Sir Iames Wolford General, who did so incourage the whole Captains and Souldiers, that they determined to die upon their walls. But from the time that the French-men had gotten the Bone, for the which the Dog barked, the pursuit of the Town was slow. The siege was raised, and the Queen she was conveyed by the west seas to France, with 4 Gallies & some Ships. And so the Cardinall of Loraine got her in his keeping, a morsell I assure you, meet for his own mouth. We omit many things that occurred in this time, as the sitting down of the Ship, called, The Cardinall (the fairest Ship in France) betwixt S. Colmes Inch and Cramond, without any occasion except negligence, for the day was faire and weather calme. But God would shew,Note. that the Countrey of Scotland can beare no Cardinals. In this time also was there a Combat betwixt the Gallies and the English Ships. They shot frankely a while. An English Ship took fire, or else the Gallies had come short home, and as it was, they fled without mercy, till that they were above S. Colmes Inch. The Captaines left the Gallies, and took a Fort, made in the Inch, for their defence. But the English Ships made no pursuit (except that they burnt the Cardinall, where she lay) and so the Gallies and the Galley-men did both escape.
Order was taken that the next September some Gallies should remain in Scotland, and that the rest should return to France, as they did all, except one that was taken by an English Ship, (by an English Ship, onely we say) as they were passing betwixt Dover and Calice.
That winter remained Monsieur de Arfe in Scotland, with the bands of French-men. They fortified Enneresk, to stay the English that they should not invade Edinburgh and Leyth. Some skirmishes there were betwixt the one and the other, but no notable thing done, except that the French had almost taken Hadington; The occasion whereof was this:
The French-men thinking themselves more then masters in all parts of Scotland, and in Edinburgh principally, thought they could doe no wrong to no Scottish-man. For a certaine French-man delivered a Colvering to George Tod, Scottish-man, to be stocked, who bringing it thorow the street, another French-man claimed it, and would have taken it from the said George, but he resisted, alleadging that the [Page 90] French-man did wrong: Thus began parties to assemble, as well to the Scottish-man as to the French, so that two of the French-men were stricken down, and the rest chased from the Crosse to Nudris-winde-head. The Provost being in the street, apprehended two of the French, and was carrying them to the Tolbuith, but from Monsieur de Essies lodging, or close, issued forth French-men, to the number of threescore persons, with drawn swords, and resisted the said Provost. Then the Town assembling, repulsed them, till that they came to the nether Bow. And there Monsieur de la Chapelle, with the whole bands of French-men armed recountred the said Provost,The slaughter of the Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh. and violently repulsed him (for the Town was without weapons, for the most part) and so made invasion upon all that they met. And first in the entrie of the Bow were slain David Kyrk, and David Barber (being at the Provosts back) and afterward was slain the said Provost himself, being Laird of Stanehouse, and Captain of the Castle, Iames Hamilton his son, William Chapman, M. William Stuart, William Purvesse, and a woman named Elizabeth Stuart. And thereafter tarried within the Town by force, from five of the clock till after seven at night, and then retired to the Cannon gate, as to their receptacle and refuge.
The whole Town, yea the Governour and Nobility commoved at the unworthinesse of this bold attempt, craved justice upon the malefactours, or else they would take justice of the whole. The Queen craftily enough, Monsieur de Essie, and Monsieur Doseil, laboured for pacification, and promised, That unlesse the French-men by themselves alone, should do such an act as might recompence the wrong that they had done, that then they should not refuse, but that Justice should be executed to the rigour. These faire words pleased our fools, and so were the French bands the next night directed to Hadington, to the which they approched a little after midnight so secretly, that they were never espied till that the foremost were within the outer Court, and the whole Company in the Church-yard, not two paire of Buts length distant from the Town. The Souldiers English-men were all asleep except the watch, the which was slender; and yet the shout arises, Bowes and Bils, Hadington almost surprised by the French. Bowes and Bils; which is signification of extreme defence, to avoide the present danger in all Towns of war. They affrighted arise, weapons that first came to hand serve for the need. One amongst many came to the East-gate, where lay two great peeces of Ordnance, and where the enemies were known to be, and cried to his fellows, that were at the gate making defence. Beware before, and so fires a great peece, and thereafter another, which God so conducted, that after them was no further pursuit made: for the Bullets redounded from the wall of the Frier-Church, to the wall of S. Katherines Chappell, which stood directly over it, and from the wall of the said Chappell to the said Church wall again, so oft, that there fell more then an hundred of the French at those two shots onely. They shot oft; but the French retired with diligence, and returned to Edinburgh without harme done, except the destruction of some drinking Beere, which lay in the Sands, Chappell, and Church. And this was satisfaction more then enough, for the slaughter of the foresaid captain, and Provost, and for the slaughter of such as were slain with them. This was the beginning of the French fruits.
[Page 91]This winter, in the time of Christmas, was the Castle of Hume recovered from the English, by the negligence of the Captain, named Dudley. This winter also did the Laird of Raith most innocently suffer,The recovery of the Castle of Home. and after was forsalted, because that he wrote a Letter to his son Iohn Melvin, who then was in England, which was alleadged to have been found in the house of Ormeston;The death of the Laird of Raith. but many suspected the pranks and craft of Ninian Cokburne, now called Captain Ninian, to whom the said Letter was delivered. But howsoever it was, the cruell beast the Bishop of S. Andrews, and the Abbot of Dunfermeling, ceased not, till that the head of that noble man was striken from him; especially, because that he was known to be one that unfainedly favoured the Truth of Gods Word, and was a great friend to those that were in the Castle of S. Andrews, of whose deliverance, and of Gods wonderfull working with them during the time of their bondage, we will now speak, lest that in suppressing of so notable a work of God, we should justly be accused of ingratitude. First then, the principalls being put in severall houses,The entertainment of those of the Castle of S. Andrews, during their Captivity. as before we have said, great labours were made to make them have a good opinion of the Masse: But chiefly, travell was taken upon Norman Leslie, the Laird of Grange, the Laird of Pitmillie, who were in the Castle of Scherisburgh, that they would come to Masse with the Captain: Who answered, That the Captain had commandment to keep their bodies, but he had no power to command their consciences. Note. The Captain replyed, That he had power to command, and to compel them to go where he went. They answered, That to go to any lawfull place with him, they would not refuse: But to do any thing that was against their conscience, they would not, neither for him, nor yet for the King. The Captain said, Will ye not go to the Masse? They answered, No; and if ye compell us, yet we will displease you farther; for we will use our selves there, that all those that are present shall know we despise it. These same answers (and somewhat sharper) William Kirkcaldie, Peter Carmichell, and such as were with them in Mount S. Michell, gave to their Captaine; for they said, They would not onely heare Masse every day, but that they would help to say it, providing that they might sticke the Priests, or else they would not. M. Henry Balnaves, who was in the Castle of Roan, was most sharply assaulted of all; for because he was judged learned (as he was and is indeed) therefore learned men were appointed to travell with him; with whom he had many conflicts, but God so ever assisted him, that they departed confounded, and he by the power of Gods Spirit remained constant in the Truth, and professing of the same, without any wavering, or declining to Idolatry. In the prison he wrote a comfortable Treatise of Justification,Note. and of the works and conversation of a man justified; which is extant to this day. Those that were in the Gallies, were threatned with torments, if they would not give reverence to the Masse (for at certain times the Masse was said in the Gallies, or else hard by upon the shore, in presence of the Forsaris) but they could never make the poorest of that company to give reverence to that Idoll: yea, when upon the Saturday at night they sung their Salve Regina, Note. all the Scotish men put on their caps,This book was printed 1584. at Edinburgh, by Tho. Vtro [...]. their hoods, or such things as they had to cover their heads; & when that others were compelled to kisse a painted boord (which they called nostre Dame) they were not pressed after once; for this was the [Page 92] chance. Soon after their arrivall at Nantes, their great salve was song, and a glorious painted Lady was brought in to be kissed, and amongst others was presented to one of the Scotish men then chained.A merry fact. He gently said, Trouble me not; such a jewell is accursed, and therefore I will not touch it. The Patron and the Arguiser, with two Officers, having the chief charge of all such matters, said, Thou shalt handle it: and so they violently thrust to his face,Note. and put it betwixt his hands. Who seeing the extremity, took the Idoll, and advisedly looking about him, he cast it into the River, and said, Let our Lady now save her selfe; she is light enough, let her learne to swim. After that was no Scotish man urged with that Idolatry. These are things that appear to be of no great importance; and yet if we do rightly consider, they expresse the same obedience that God requireth of his people Israel, Jerem. 10. when they should be carried to Babylon: for he gave charge unto them, When they should see the Babylonians worship their gods of gold, silver, metall, and wood, they should say, The gods that have not made heaven and earth, shall perish from the heaven, and out of the earth. That confession gave that whole number, during the time of their bondage, in the which would God they had continued in their freedome; for then had not M. Iames Balfour been Official, neither yet born a Cope for the pleasure of the Bishop.Note. But to proceed: The said M. Iames Balfour being in the Galley with Iohn Knox; and being wonderous familiar with him, would oftentimes ask his judgement, If he thought that ever they should be delivered? Whose answer was ever, from the day that they entred into the Gallies, That God would deliver them from that bondage, to his glory, even in this life. And lying betwixt Dundie and S. Andrews, the second time that the Gallies returned to Scotland, the said Iohn Knox being so extremely sick, that few hoped his life, the said Master Iames willed him to look to the Land,Quamvis multa sunt justorum mala &c. and asked if he knew it? who answered, Yes, I know it well, for I see the Steeple of that place, where God in publike opened my mouth to his glory: And I am fully perswaded, Note diligently the Prophesie. how weake soever that I now appeare, that I shall not depart this life, till that my tongue shall glorifie his holy Name in the same place. This reported the said M. Iames, in the presence of many famous witnesses, many yeers before that ever the foresaid Iohn set his feet in Scotland this last time to Preach.
Iohn Knox his answer and counsell to the captives. William Kirkcaldie, then of Grange younger, Peter Carmichell, Robert and William Leslies, who were altogether in Mount S. Michell, wrote to Iohn Knox, asking counsell if they might with safe conscience break their prison? Whose answer was, That if without the blood of any shed or spilt by them for their deliverance, they might set themselves at freedome, that they might safely do it: But to shed any mans blood for their freedom, thereto would he never consent. Adding further, That he was assured that God would deliver them, and the rest of that company, even in the eyes of the world, but not by such means as they looked for. That was by the force of friends, or by their other labours. By such means he affirmed, they should not be delivered, but that God would so work in in the deliverance of them, that the praise thereof should redound to his glory onely. He willeth therefore every one to take the occasion that God offered unto them. Providing that they did nothing against Gods expresse Commandment for deliverance [Page 93] of themselves. He was the more earnest in giving his counsell, because the old Laird of Grange and others repugned to their purpose; fearing lest that the escaping of the others, should be an occasion of their worse entreatment. Whereunto the said Iohn answered, That such feare proceeded not from Gods Spirit, but only from a blinde love of thy self, and therefore that no good purpose was to be stayed, for things that were in the hands and power of God. And added, That in one instant, God delivered the whole company into the hands of unfaithfull men, but so would he not relieve them: But some would he deliver by one means, and at one time, and others must abide for a season upon his good pleasure. This counsell in the end was embraced,Le jour de Roys au soir quand els erient le Roy boit. The escaping of William Kirkcaldie and of his fellows forth of Mount Saint Michell. upon the Kings even, when French men commonly use to drinke liberally. The aforesaid four persons having the help and conducting of a boy of the house, bound all that were in the Castle, put them in sundry houses, locked the doors upon them, took the Keys from the Captain, and departed without harm done to the person of any, or without touching of any thing that appertained to the King, Captain, or the house.
Great search was made thorow the whole Countrey for them. But it was Gods good pleasure so to conduct them, that they escaped the hands of the faithlesse, albeit it was with long travell, and great pain and poverty sustained; for the French boy left them, and took with him the small money that they had: And so neither having money, nor knowledge of the Countrey. And farther, fearing that the boy should discover them (as that in very deed he did) they purposed to divide themselves, to change their garments, and to go in sundry parts. The two brethren, Will. and Rob. Leslie (who now are become,Note. the said Robert especially, enemies to Christ Jesus, and unto all vertue) came to Roan; Will. Kirkcaldie, and Peter Carmichell, in beggars garment came to Conquet; and by the space of 12 or 13 weeks they travelled as poor Mariners, from Port to Port, till at length they gat a French Ship, landed in the West of Scotland, and from thence came to England, where they met before them the said Io. Knox, who that same Winter was delivered, and Alexander Clerk in his company. The said Iohn was first appointed Preacher to Barwick, then to Newcastle, last he was called to London, and to the South part of England, where he remained till the death of King Edward the sixt. When he left England, he then passed to Geneva, and there remained at his privy studie, till that he was called by the Congregation that then was assembled at Franckford, to be Preacher to them: which Vocation he obeyed (albeit unwillingly) at the commandment of that notable servant of God, Iohn Calvin: At Franckford he remained, till that some of the learned (whose names we suppresse) more given to unprofitable Ceremonies, then to sincerity of Religion began to quarrell with the said Iohn; and because they despaired to prevail before the Magistrate there,To shew what is contained in this Admonition, we have caused it to be printed at the end of this History. for the establishing of their corruptions, they accused him of treason committed against the Emperour, and against their Soveraigne Queen Mary; That in his Admonition to England he called the one little inferiour to Nero, and the other more cruell then Iesabell; The Magistrate perceiving their malice, and fearing that the said Iohn should fall in the hands of his accusators, by one mean or by other gave [Page 94] advertisement secretly to him to depart their City, for they could not save him, if he were required by the Emperour, or by the Queen of England in the Emperours name. And so the said Iohn returned to Geneva, from thence to Diep, and thereafter to Scotland, as we shall after hear.
The time and that Winter that the Gallies remained in Scotland, were delivered M. Iames Balfour his two brethren, David and Gilbert, Iohn Anchinlek, Iohn Sibald, Iohn Gray, William Gutrie, and Stevin Bell. The Gentlemen that remained in prisons, were by the procurement of the Queen Dowager to the Cardinall of Loraine, and to the King of France, set at liberty in the month of Iuly, 1550 anno 1550. who shortly thereafter were called to Scotland, their peace proclaimed, and they themselves restored to their lands, in despight of their enemies. And that was done in hatred of Duke Hamilton, because that then France began to have the Regiment of Scotland in their own hands.Note. Howsoever it was, God made the hearts of their enemies to set them at liberty and freedom. There rested a number of common servants yet in the Gallies, who were all delivered upon the Contract of peace that was made betwixt France and England, after the taking of Bullen; and so was the whole company set at liberty, none perishing (no not before the world) except Iames Melvin, who departed from the misery of this life in the Castle of Brest in Britaigne. This we write, to let the posteritie to come to understand how potently God wrought in preserving and delivering of those that had but a small knowledge of his truth, and for the love of the same hazarded all. That if either we now in our dayes having greater light,Note diligently. or our posteritie that shall follow us, shall see a fearfull dispersion of such as oppose themselves to impiety, or take upon them to punish the same otherwise then laws of men will permit: If we, say we, or they, shall see such left of men, yea, as it were despised and punished of God, yet let us not damne the persons, that punish vice (and that for just cause) nor yet despair but that the same God that dejects (for causes unknown to us) will raise up again the persons dejected to his glory & their comfort. And to let the world understand in plain terms what we mean,The slaughter of that villain Davie. that great abuser of this Common-wealth, that pultron, and vile knave Davie, was justly punished the ninth of March, in the yeer of our Lord 1565. for abusing of the Common-wealth, and for his other villanies, which we lift not to expresse, by the counsell and hands of Iames Dowglas Earl of Mortoun, Patrick Lord Lindsay, and the Lord Ruthwen, with other assisters in the company, who all for their just act, and most worthy of all praise, are now unworthily left of all their brethren, and suffer the bitternes of banishment & exile But this is our hope in the mercies of our God, That this same blinde Generation whether it will or not, shall be compelled to see, That he will have respect to them that are injustly pursued, That he will pardon their former offences, That he will restore them to the liberty of their Country and Common-wealth again; And that he will punish (in despight of man) the head and the taile, that now troubles the just, and maintaineth impiety. The head is known, the tail hath two branches.The rulers of Mary, anno [...]566. and their prediction. The temporall Lords that maintain such abominations as we see, & flattering counsellors of State, blasphemous Balfour, now called clerk of Register, Sinclare Dean of Lestarrig, and Bp. of Brechen, [Page 95] blinde of one eye in the body, but of both of his soul, upon whom God shortly after took vengeance. Leslie Preistesgate, Abbot of Londrosse, and Bishop of Rosse. Simon Preston, of Cragmillar, a right Epicurian: Whose end will be ere it be long according to their works. But now to return to our History.
Hadington being kept, and much hearship done about in the Countrey (for what the English-men destroyed not, that was consumed by the French) God begins to fight for Scotland: For in the Town he sent a Plague so contagious, that with great difficultie could they have their dead buried. They were oft refreshed with new men, but all was in vain. Hunger and plague within, and the pursuit of the enemy with a campe volant lay about them, and intercepted all victuals (except when they were brought by a Convoy from Barwick) so constrained them that the Councel of England was conpelled in the spring time, to call their Forces from that place. And so spoiling and burning some part of the Town, they left it to be occupied to such as first should take possession, and those were the French-men, with a meane number of the ancient inhabitants, and so did God performe the words and threatnings of M. George Wischard, who said,Note. That for that contempt of Gods Messenger, they should be visited with sword and fire, with pestilence, strangers and famine; All which they found in such perfection, that to this day yet, that Town hath neither recovered the former beauty, nor yet men of such wisdom and ability, as then did inhabit it. Hereafter was Peace contracted betwixt France, England, and Scotland; yea, a severall Peace was contracted betwixt Scotland and Flanders together with all the Easterlings. So that Scotland had peace with the world. But yet would their Bishops make War against God: For as soone as ever they got any quietnesse, they apprehended Adam Wallace, alias, Fian, a simple man without great learning, but one that was zealous in godlinesse, and of an upright life: He, with his wife Beatrice Levingstonne, frequented the company of the Lady Ormeston, for instruction of her children, during the trouble of her husband, who then was banished. This Bastard, called Bishop of S. Andrews, took the said Adam forth of the place of Wynton (men supposed that they thought to have apprehended the Lairde) and carried him to Edinburgh, where after certain dayes he was presented to judgement in the Church of the Blacke Theeves,The accusation of Adam Wallace and his answers. alias, Friers, before Duke Hamilton, the Earle of Huntly, and divers others besides. The Bishops and their rabble, they began to accuse him (Master Iohn Lawder was his accusator) That he took upon him to Preach. He answered, That he never judged himselfe worthy of so excellent a vocation, and therefore he never took upon him to Preach; but he would not deny, that sometimes at Table, and sometimes in some other privie places he would reade and had read the Scriptures, and had given such exhortation as God pleased to give to him,The Papisticall manner of accusation. to such as pleased to heare him. Knave, quoth one, What have you to do to meddle with the Scripture? I think, (said he) it is the dutie of every Christian, to seek the will of his God, and the assurance of his salvation where it is to be found, and that is within the Old and New Testament. What then (said another) shall we leave to the Bishops and Church-men for to do? if every man shall be a babler [Page 96] upon the Bible. It becometh you (said he) to speak more reverently of God; and of his blessed Word: if the Judge were uncorrupted he would punish you, for your blasphemie. But to your Question, I answer; That albeit ye and I, and other five thousand within this Realm should read the Bible, and speak of it, what God should give us to speak, yet left we more to the Bishops to do, then either they will do, or can do. For we leave to them publike [...]y to Preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and to feed the flock, which he hath redeemed by his own blood, and hath commanded the same to all true Pastors. And when we leave this unto them, me thinks, we leave to them a heavie burden; And that we do unto them no wrong, although we search our own salvation where it is to be found, considering that they are but dumb Dogs, and unsavory Salt, that hath altogether lost the season. The Bishops hereat offended, said, What prating is this?Note. Let his accusation be read. And then was begun, False Traitour, Hereticke; Adam Wallace his accusations and answers. Thou Baptizedst thine own Childe. Thou saidst, There is no Purgatory; Thou saidst, That to pray to Saints, and for the dead, is Idolatry, and a vaine Superstition, &c. What sayest thou to these things. He answered, If I should be bound to answer, I would require an upright and an indifferent Judge. The Earle of Huntly disdainefully said; Foolish man, Wilt thou desire any other Judge then my Lord Dukes Grace, great Governour of Scotland; and my Lords the Bishops, and the Clergie here present? Whereto he answered; The Bishops can be no Judges to me, for they are open enemies to the Doctrine that I professe. And as for my Lord Duke, I cannot tell whether he hath the knowledge that should be in him that should judge and discern betwixt Lies and the Trueth, the Inventions of men, and the true worshipping of God. I desire Gods Word (and with that he produced the Bible) to be judge betwixt the Bishops and me, and I am content that ye all hear; and if by this Booke I shall be convinced, to have taught, spoken, or done, in matters of Religion, any thing that repugneth to Gods will, I refuse not to die. But if I cannot be convinced (as I am assured by Gods Word I shall not) then I in Gods name desire your assistance, That malicious men execute not upon me unjust Tyrannie. The Earle of Huntley said, What a babling foole is this? Thou shalt get none other Judges then these that sit here. Whereunto the said Adam answered; The good will of God be done: But be ye assured,Note. my Lord, with such measure as ye mete to others, with the same measure it shall be met to you againe. I know that I shall die, but be ye assured, that my blood shall be required at your hands. Alexander, Earle of Glencarne, yet alive, said to the Bishop of Orknay, and others that sate nigh him,Protestation of the Earle of Glencarne. Take heed all you my Lords of the Clergie, for here I protest, for my part, that I consent not to his death: And so without feare prepared the said Adam to answer. And first to the Baptizing of his own Childe,Note. he said, It was and is as lawfull to me, for lacke of a true Minister, to Baptize my owne Childe, as that it was to Abraham to Circumcise his son Ismael, and his family. And as for Purgatory, Praying to Saints, and for the dead, I have oft read (said he) both the New and Old Testaments, but I neither could finde mention, nor assurance of them; And therefore I beleeve that they are but meere inventions of men, devised for covetousnesse sake. Well, [Page 97] quoth the Bishop, ye hear this, my Lords. What sayest thou of the Masse, speires the Earle of Huntly? He answered, I say, my Lord, as my Lord Jesus Christ saith, That which is in greatest estimation before men, is abhomination before God. Then all cried out, Heresie, Heresie. And so was the simple servant of God adjudged to the fire, which he patiently sustained that same day at after-noon upon the Castle-hill.
And so began they again to pollute the land which God had lately plagued, for yet their iniquity was not come to full ripenesse, as that God would that they should be manifested to this whole Realme (as this day they are) to be Fagots prepared for everlasting fire; and to be men whom neither Plagues may correct, nor the light of Gods Word convert from their darknesse and impiety.
The Peace as is said, is contracted. The Queen Dowager past by sea to France, with Gallies that for that purpose were prepared, and took with her divers of the Nobility of Scotland. The Earles Huntley, Glencarne, Mershell, Cassiles: The Lords Maxwell, Fleiming, Sir George Dowglas, together with all the late Kings naturall sons, and divers Barons, and Gentlemen of Ecclesiasticall estate; the Bishop of Galloway, and many others, with promise that they should be richly rewarded for their good service. What they received we cannot tell, but few were made rich at their returning. The Dowager had to practise somewhat with her brethren, the Duke of Gwise, and the Cardinall of Loraine. The weight whereof the Governour after felt; for shortly after her returne, was the Governour deposed of the government (justly by God, but most unjustly by man) and she made Regent, in the yeer of our Lord 1554. and a Crown put upon her head, as seemly a sight (if men had eyes) as to put a Saddle upon the backe of an unruly Cow. And so began she to practise, practise upon practise, How France might be advanced, her friends made rich, and she brought to immortall glory: For that was her common talk, So that I may procure the wealth and honour of my Friends, and a good fame unto my selfe, I regard not what God do after with me. And in very deed, in deep dissimulation to bring her owne purpose to effect, she passed the common sort of women, as we will after heare. But yet God, to whose Gospel she declared her selfe enemie, in the end frustrated her of all her devices. Thus did light and darknesse strive within the Realme of Scotland: The darknesse ever before the World suppressing the light, from the death of that notable servant of God,The death and vertues of Edward the sixth. Master Patricke Hamilton, untill the death of Edward the sixth, the most godly and most vertuous King that had been known to have reigned in England, or elsewhere, these many yeeres by past, who departed the miseries of this life the sixth of July, Anno 1553. The death of this Prince was lamented of all the godly within Europe, for the graces given unto him of God, as well of nature, as of erudition and godlinesse, passed the measure that accustomably is used to be given to other princes in their greatest perfection, and yet exceeded he not 16 yeers of age. What Gravity, above age? What Wisdom, wherein he passed all understanding or expectation of man? And what Dexterity in answering in all things proposed, were in that excellent Prince. The Ambassadours of all Countries (yea, some that were mortall enemies to him, and to his [Page 98] Realme, amongst whom the Queen Dowager of Scotland was not the least) could and did testifie: For the said Queen Dowager returning from France through England, communed with him at length, and gave record when she came to this Realme, That she found more wisdome and solide judgement in young King Edward, then she would have looked for in any three Princes that were then in Europe. His liberality towards the godly and learned that were in other Realms persecuted was such, as Germans, French-men, Italians, Scots, Spaniards, Polonians, Grecians, and Hebrews born, can yet give sufficient document. For how honourably was Martin Bucer, Peter Martyr, Iohn Alasco, Emanuel Gualterus, and many others upon his publike stipends entertained, their parents can witnesse, and they themselves during their lives would never have denied. After the death of this most vertuous Prince; of whom the godlesse people of England (for the most part) were not worthy, Satan intended nothing lesse then the light of Jesus Christ utterly to have been extinguished within the whole Isle of Britain. For after him was raised up in Gods hot displeasure, that Idolatresse and mischievous Mary of the Spaniards blood, a cruell persecutrix of Gods people, as the acts of her unhappy reigne can sufficiently witnesse. And in Scotland that same time (as we have heard) reigned that crafty practiser, Mary of Loraine, then named Regent of Scotland, who bound to the devotion of her two brethren, the Duke of Guise, and Cardinall of Loraine, did onely abide the opportunity to cut the throat of all those, in whom she suspected any knowledge of God to be within the Realme of Scotland. And so thought Satan that his kingdome of darknesse was in quietnesse and rest, as well in the one Realme as in the other. But that provident eye of our eternall God, who continually watches for preservation of his Church, did so order all things, that Satan shortly after found himselfe farre disappointed of his conclusion taken. For in that cruell persecution used by Queen Mary of England, Who first after the death of King Edward began to preach in Scotland. were godly men dispersed into divers nations; of whom it pleased the goodnesse of God to send some unto us for our comfort and instruction. And first came a simple man, William Harlaw, whose erudition, although it excell not, yet for his whole and diligent plainnesse in Doctrine, is he to this day worthy of praise, and remaines a fruitfull member within the Church of Scotland. After him came that notable man Iohn Willocke, as one that had some Commission to the Queen Regent, from the Dutchesse of Emden. But his principall purpose was to essay what God would worke by him in his native countrey. These two did sometimes in severall companies assemble the brethren, who by their exhortations began greatly to be encouraged, and did shew that they had an earnest thirst of godlinesse. And last came Iohn Knox in the end of the harvest, Anno 1555. who first being lodged in the house of that notable man of God Iames Sime, began to exhort secretly in that same house, whereunto repaired the Laird of Dun, David Forresse, and some certain personages of the Town,Elizabeth Adamson, and her death. amongst whom was Elizabeth Adamson, then spouse to Iames Barrone Burgesse of Edinburgh, who by reason that she had a troubled conscience delighted much in the company of the said Iohn, because that he, according to the grace given unto him, opened more fully the Fountaine of Gods Mercies, then did the common sort of Teachers, [Page 99] that she had heard before (for she had heard none except Friers) and did with such greedinesse drinke thereof, that at her death she did expresse the fruit of her hearing, to the great comfort it of all those that repaired unto her. For albeit she suffered most grievous torment in her body, yet out of her mouth was heard nothing, but praising of God, except that sometimes she lamented the troubles of those that were troubled by her. Being sometimes demanded by her sisters; What she thought of that pain which she then suffered in body, in respect of that wherewith sometimes she was troubled in spirit. She answered, A thousand yeere of this torment, and ten times more joyned unto it, is not to be compared in the quarter of an houre that I suffered in my spirit. I thanke my God, through Iesus Christ, that hath delivered me from that fearfull pain, and welcome be this, even so long as it pleaseth his godly Majestie to exercise me therewith. A little before her departure, she desired her sisters and some others that were beside her, to sing a Psalme, and amongst others she appointed the 103. Psalme, beginning, My soule praise thou the Lord alwayes, which ended, she said, At the Teaching of this Psalme, began my troubled soule, first effectually to taste of the mercy of my God, which now to me is more sweet and precious, then if all the kingdomes of the earth were given to me to possesse them a thousand yeeres. The Priests urged her with their Ceremonies and Superstitions. To whom she answered, Depart from me ye Sergeants of Satan: for I have refused, and in your own presence doe refuse all your abominations. That which you call your Sacrament, and Christs body (as ye have deceived us to beleeve in times past) is nothing but an Idoll, and hath nothing to do with the right Institution of Iesus Christ, and therefore in Gods Name I command you not to trouble me. They departed, alleadging, That she raved, and wist not what she said. And she shortly after slept in the Lord Jesus, to no small comfort of those that saw her blessed departing. This we could not omit of this worthy woman, who gave so notable a Confession, before that the great light of Gods Word did universally shine thorowout this Realme.
At the first coming of the said Iohn Knox, he perceiving divers who had a zeale to godlinesse, make small scruple to go to the Masse, or to communicate with the abused Sacraments in the Papisticall manner, began as well in privie Conference as in Preaching, to shew the impietie of the Masse, and how dangerous a thing it was, to communicate in any sort with Idolatrie: wherewith the conscience of some being affrighted, the matter began to be agitate from man to man. And so was the said Iohn called to Supper, by the Laird of Dun, for that same purpose, where were assembled David Forresse, Master Robert Lockart, Iohn Willocke, and William Maitland of Lethington younger, a man of good Learning, and of sharpe wit and reasoning. The Question was Proposed, and it was answered by the said Iohn; That in no wise it was lawfull to a Christian to present himselfe to that Idoll. Nothing was omitted that might serve for the purpose, and yet was every head so fully answered,Note. and especially one, whereunto they thought their great defence stood: To wit, That Paul at the commandment of Iames, and of the Elders of Ierusalem, passed to the Temple, and fained himselfe to [Page 100] pay his vow with others. This, we say, and other things, were so fully answered, that William Maitland concluded, saying, I see very perfectly that our shifts will serve nothing before God, seeing that they stand us in so small stead before men. The answer of Iohn Knox to the fact of Paul, and to the commandment of Iames was;Note. That Pauls fact had nothing to do with their going to Masse. For to pay Vowes was sometimes Gods Commandment, as was never Idolatry: But their Masse from the originall, was, and remained odious Idolatry; Therefore the fact was most unlike. Secondarily, said he, I greatly doubt whether either Iames his commandment or Pauls obedience, proceeded of the holy Ghost: We know their counsell tendeth to this,Note. That Paul would shew himselfe one that observed diligently the very small points of the Law, to the end he might purchase to himself the favours of the Jews, who were offended at him, by reason of the bruites that were spread, That he taught defection from Moses. Now while he obeyed their counsell, he fell into the most desperate danger that ever he sustained before; whereby it was evident, That God approved not that mean of reconciliation; but rather, that he plainely declareth, That evil should not be done, that good might come of it. Evil it was for Paul to confirme those obstinate Jewes in their Superstition by his example;Note diligently. worse it was to him to expose himselfe and the Doctrine which before he had taught to slander and mockage. And therefore concluded the said Iohn, That the fact of Paul, and the sequell that thereof followed, appeared rather to fight against them that would go to the Masse, then to give unto them any assurance to follow his example; unlesse that they would that the like trouble should instantly apprehend them, that apprehended him for obeying worldly-wise councell. After these, and like reasonings,Masse abhorred. the Masse began to be abhorred of such as before used it for the fashion and avoiding of slander (as then they termed it) Iohn Knox, at request of the Laird of Dun, followed him to his place of Dun, where he remained a moneth, daily exercised in Preaching, whereunto resorted the principall men of that countrey. After this returning, his residence was most in Calder, whither repaired unto him, the Lord Erskin, the Earle of Argyle, then Lord of Lorne, and Lord Iames, then Priour of S. Andrews, and after Earle of Murrey, where they heard, and so approved his Doctrine, that they wished it to have been publike. That same Winter he taught commonly in Edinburgh, and after Christmas, by the conduct of the Laird of Bar, and Robert Campbell of Kingieancleuch, he came to Kyle, and taught in the Bar, in the house of the Ca [...]nell, in the Kingieancleuch, in the Town of Air, and in the houses of Uchiltrie and Gathgirth, and in some of them he ministred the Lords Table. Before Easter the Earl of Glencarne sent for him to his place of Fynlaston, where after Sermon, he also ministred the Lords Table. Whereof besides himself, were partakers, his Lady, two of his sons, and certain of his friends. And so returned he to Calder, where divers from Edinburgh, and from the Countrey about, assembled, as well for the Doctrine, as for the right use of the Lords Table, which before they had never practised. From thence he departed the second time to the Laird of Dun, and teaching then in greater liberty, the Gentlemen required, That he should minister likewise unto them the [Page 101] Table of the Lord Jesus, where were partakers, the most part of the Gentlemen of the Mernes, who God be praised, to this day do constantly remain in the same doctrine which then they professed. To wit, That they refused all society with Idolatry, and bent themselves to the uttermost of their powers to maintain the true Preaching of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, as God should offer unto them Preachers and opportunitie. The bruite hereof spread (for the Friers from all quarters flocked to the Bishops) the said Iohn Knox was summoned to appear in the Church of the blacke Friers in Edinburgh, the fifteenth day of May, which day the said Iohn decreed to keep, and for that purpose Iohn Erskin of Dun, with divers other Gentlemen assembled to the Town of Edinburgh. But that Diet held not. For whether the Bishops perceived informalitie in their own proceedings, or if they feared danger to ensue upon their extremity, it is unknown unto us. But the Saturday before the day appointed, they cust their own summons, and the said Iohn, the same day of the summons taught in Edinburgh, in a greater audience then ever before he had done in that Town. The place was the Bishop of Dunkelles, his great lodging, where he continued in Teaching ten dayes, before and after noon. The Earle of Glencarne allured the Earle of Masrchell, who with Henry Drummond (his counseller for that time) heard an exhortation (but it was in the night) who were so well contented with it, that they both willed the said Iohn to write unto the Queen Regent somewhat that might move her to hear the Word of God.Note. He obeyed their desire, and wrote that which after was published▪ which we have caused to be Printed at the end of this Book, and is called, The Letter to the Queen Dowager; Which was delivered unto her own hands by the said Alexander Earle of Glencarne: Which Letter when she had read, within a day or two, she delivered it to the proud Prelate Betone, Bishop of Glasgow, and said in mockage; Please you my Lord to read a Pasquill: Which words coming to the ears of the said Iohn, was the occasion that to his Letter he made his additions, as yet may be seen. As concerning the threatnings pronounced against her own person, and the most principall of her friends; let these very flatterers see what had failed of all that he had written.
While Iohn Knox was thus occupied in Scotland, Letters came to him from the English Church that was assembled at Geneva (which was separated from that superstitious and contentious company that was at Franckford) commanding him in Gods Name, as he that was their chosen Pastour, to repaire unto them for their comfort. Upon the which the said Iohn took his leave from us, almost in every congregation where before he had Preached, and exhorted us to Prayers, to Reading of the Scriptures, and mutuall conference, untill such time as God should give unto us greater libertie. And hereupon he sent before him to Deep, his mother in Law Elizabeth Bowes, and his wife Marjory, with no small dolour of their hearts, and of many of us. He himselfe by procurement and labours of Robert Campell of Kingi [...]ancleuch, remained behinde in Scotland, and passed to the Earle of Argile, who then was in the castle Campbell, where he taught certain dayes. The Laird of Glenurqahay (which yet liveth) being one of his auditours, willed the said Earle of Argile to retaine him [Page 102] still, but he resolved on his journey, would not at that time stay for no request, adding, That if God blessed those small beginnings, and if that they continued in godlinesse, whensoever they pleased to command him, they should finde him obedient. He said, That once he must needs visit that little flock which the wickednesse of men had compelled him to leave. And so in the moneth of July he left this Realm, and past to France, and so to Geneva. Immediately after, the Bishops summoned him, and for non-appearance burnt him in effigie, at the Crosse of Edinburgh, in the yeer of our Lord 1555. from the which unjust Sentence the said Iohn made his appellation,1555. and caused to Print the same, and direct it to the Nobility and Commons of Scotland, Note. as yet may be read. In the Winter that the said Iohn abode in Scotland, You will finde this Appellation at the end of this book. appeared a Comet, the course whereof was from the South and South-West, to the North and North-east. It was seen the moneths of November, December, and January; It was called, The firie bosom. Soon after died Christierne King of Denmark; and War arose between Scotland and England, the Commissioners of both Realms were disappointed, who almost the space of six moneths had been upon the conditions of Peace, and were upon a neere point of conclusion. The Queene Regent with her Councell of the French faction decreed,War against England by the meanes of the Queen Regent. War at New Battell, without giving any advertisement to the Commissioners for the part of Scotland.
Such is the fidelitie of Princes, guided by Priests, whensoever they seeke their owne affections to be served. In the end of that next harvest was seen upon the borders of England and Scotland a strange fire, which descended from the heaven, and burnt divers cornes in both the Realms, but most in England. There was presented to the Queen Regent, by Robert Ormestone, a Calfe,A calfe with two heads. having two heads, whereat she skipped, and said, It was but a common thing. The Warre began in the end of the harvest, as is said, and conclusion was taken that Warke should be assieged. The Army and Ordnance past forward to Maxwell Hewcht. The Queen Regent remained in the Castle of Hume, and thinking that all things were in assurance, Monsieur Dosell, then Lieutenant for France, gave charge that the Canons should be transported over the water of Tweid, which was done with expedition (for the French in such facts are expert) but the Nobility of Scotland nothing content of such proceedings,The fact of the Nobility of Scotland, at Maxwel Hewcht after consultation amongst themselves, past to the Pavilion of Monsieur Dosell, and in his own face declared, That in no wayes would they invade England. And therefore commanded the Ordnance to be retired: And so it was without further delay. This put an affray in Monsieur Dosells breeches, and kindled such a fire in the Queen Regents stomacke, as was not well slacked till her breath failed. And thus was that enterprise frustrate. But yet Warre continued, during the which, the Gospel of Jesus Christ began wonderously to flourish. For in Edinburgh began publikely to exhort William Harlow, Iohn Dowglas who had (being with the Earle of Argyle) Preached in Leyth, and sometimes exhorted in Edinburgh. Paul Meaffen began publikely to Preach in Dundie, The second return of Iohn Willock to Scotland. and so did divers others in Angus and the Mernes. And last, at Gods good pleasure arrived Iohn Willocke, the second time from Emden, whose returne was so joyfull to the brethren, that their [Page 103] zeal and godly courage daily encreased. And albeit he contracted a dangerous sicknesse, yet he ceased not from labours, but taught and exhorted from his bed some of the Nobility (of whom some are fallen back, amongst them the Lord Seaton is chief) with many Barons and Gentlemen his auditors,Lord Seton an Apostata. and by him were godly instructed, and wonderously comforted. They kept their conventions, and held counsells with such gravity and closenesse, that the enemies trembled. The Images were stollen away in all parts of the Countrey.The abolishing of Images, and trouble therefore. And in Edinburgh was that great Idol called Saint Gyle, first drowned in the North Loch, after burnt, which raised no small trouble in the Town; for the Friers rooping like Ravens upon the Bishops, the Bishops ran upon the Queen, who to them was favourable enough, but that she thought it could not stand with her advantage to offend such a multitude as then took upon them the defence of the Gospel,The Preachers summoned. and the name of Protestants. And yet consented she to summon the Preachers: whereat the Ptotestants neither offended, neither yet thereof afraid, determined to keep the day of Summons, as that they did. Which perceived by the Prelats and Priests,The practice of Prelats, and what thereof ensued. they procured a Proclamation to be publikely made, That all men that were come to the Towne without commandment of the Authority, should with all diligence repair to the Borders, and there remain fifteen dayes: For the Bishop of Galloway in this manner of rime said to the Queen; Madame, because they are come without order; I read ye send them to the Border. Now so had God provided, That the quarter of the Westland (in the which was many faithfull men) was that same day returned from the Border; who understanding the matter to proceed from the malice of the Priests, assembled themselves together, and made passage to themselves, till that they came to the very privie chamber, where the Queen Regent and the Bishops were. The Gentlemen began to complain upon their strange intertainment, considering that her Majesty had found in them so faithfull obedience in all things lawfull. While the Queen began to craft, a zealous and a bold man, Iames Chalmers of Gaithgyrth, said, Madame, we know that this is the malice and device of the Iewels, The bold words of Iames Chalmers of Gaithgyrth. and of that bastard (meaning the Bishop of S. Andrews) that standeth by you; we avow to God we shall make a day of it. They oppresse us and our Tenants, for feeding of their idle bellies: They trouble our Preachers, and would murther them and us: Shall we suffer this any longer? No, Madame, it shall not be. And therewith every man put on his steel Bonnets. There was heard nothing of the Queens part, but, My joyes, my hearts, What ayles you? Me means no evil to you nor to your Preachers: The Bishops shall do you no wrong, ye are all my loving Subjects; I know nothing of this Proclamation; the day of your Preachers shall be discharged, and me will heare the controversie that is betwixt the Bishops and you; they shall do you no wrong. My Lords (said she to the Bishops) I forbid you either to trouble them or their Preachers. O crafty flatterer! And unto the Gentlemen, who were wonderously commoved, she turned again and said, O my hearts, should ye not love the Lord your God with all-your heart, with all your minde? And should ye not love your neighbours as your self? With these and the like words she kept the Bishops from buffets at that time. And so the day of Summons being discharged, began the brethren universally farther to be encouraged. But yet [Page 104] could the Bishops in no sort be quiet; for Saint Gyles day approaching, they gave charge to the Provost-Ballies, and counsell of Edinburgh, either to get again the old Saint Gyle, or else upon their expences to make a new Image.The command of the Bishop The Counsell answered, That to them the charge appeareth very unjust; for they understood that God in some places had commanded Idols and Images to be destroyed: The answer of Edinburgh. But where he had commanded Images to be set up, they had not read; and desired the Bishop to finde a warrant for his commandment. Whereat the Bishop offended,Edinburgh appealeth from the sentence of the Bishop of S. Andrews. admonished, under pain of cursing, which they prevented by a former appellation, appealing from him, as a partiall and corrupt Judge, unto the Popes Holinesse; and so great things shortly following that, passed in oblivion. Yet would not the Priests and Friers cease to have that great solemnity, and manifest abomination, which they accustomedly had upon Saint Gyles day; to wit, They would have that Idoll borne, and therefore was all preparations duely made. A Marmouset Idoll was borrowed from the gray Friers (a silver piece of Iames Carmichell was laid in pledge) it was fast fixed with Iron nailes, upon a barrow called there Fertor. Triumph for hearing of stock Gyle. Their Asses, bloody Priests, Friers, Channons, and rotten Papists, with Tabors and Trumpeters, Banners and Bag-pipes: And who was there to lead the reigne, but the Queen Regent her selfe, with all her shavelings, for honour of that Feast. Well, about goeth it, and cometh downe the high street, and downe to the common Crosse. The Queen Regent dined that day in Alexander Carpentar his house, betwixt the Bowes: And so when the Idol returned back again, she left it, and past in to her dinner. The hearts of the brethren were wonderously enflamed; and seeing such abomination so manifestly maintained, were decreed to be revenged. They were divided in severall companies, whereof not one knew of another. There were some temporizers that day (amongst whom David Forresse, called the Generall, was one) who fearing the chance to be done, as it fell, laboured to stay the brethren; but that could not be: For immediately after that the Queen was entred in the lodging, some of those that were of the enterprise drew nigh to the Idol, as willing to help to bear him; and getting the Fertor upon their shoulders, began to shoulder, thinking that thereby the Idol would have fallen, but that was provided and prevented by the Iron nailes, as we have said. And so began one to cry,The down casting of stock Gyle, and the discomfiture of Baals Priests. Down with the Idoll, down with it: And then without delay it was pulled downe. Some brag made the Priests Patrones at the first; but when they saw the feeblenesse of their god (for one tooke him by the heeles, and dading his head to the street, left Dagon without a head or hands, and said, Fie upon thee, thou young Saint Gyle, thy father would have tarried for such.) This considered (we say) the Priests and Friers fled faster then they did at Pinckey Clewch. There might have beene so sudden a fray as seldome hath been amongst that sort of men within this Realme; for down goeth the Crosses, off goeth the Surplices, round Caps, Cornets with the Crowns. The gray Friers gaped, the black Friers blew, the Priests panted and fled, and happy was he that first gat the house; for such a sudden fray came never amongst the generation of Antichrist within this Realme before. By chance there lay upon a stayre a merry English-man;A merry English-man. and seeing the discomfiture to be without blood, [Page 105] thought he would adde some merrinesse to the matter: and so cried he over the staire, and said, Fie upon you whorsons, why have you broken order, down the street they passed in aray, and with great mirth: why flee the villains now without order? turn and strike every man a stroke for the honour of his God; fie cowards fie, ye shall never be judged worthy of your wages againe. But exhortations were then unprofitable: For after that Bell had broken his necke,Note. there was no comfort to his confused Armie. The Queene Regent laid up this amongst her other inventions, till that she might have seene the time proper to have revenged it. Search was made for the doers, but none could be deprehended: For the brethren assembled themselves in such sort, in companies, singing Psalmes, and praising God, that the proudest of the enemies were astonished. This Tragedie of Saint Gyles was so terrible to some Papists, that Durie, sometimes called for his filthinesse Abbot Stottikin, and then intituled, Bishop of Galloway, left his Riming,The death of the Bishop of Galoway, and his last confession. wherewith he was accustomed, and departed this life even as he had lived. For the Articles of his beleefe were. I referre. Decarte you. Ha, ha, the foure Kings and all made. The devil go with it; It is but a varlet. From France we thought to have gotten a Rubie; And yet is he nothing but a Cahoobie. Qualis vita, finis ita. With such Faith and such Prayers departed out of this life that enemy of God, who had vowed and plainly said,The Vow of that marked beast Dury, B. o [...] Galloway. That in despight of God, so long as they that then were Prelates lived, should that Word (called the Gospel) never be Preached within this Realme. After him followed that belly-God Master David Panter, called, Bishop of Rosse, even with the like documents,The death of M David Panter. except that he departed eating and drinking, which, together with the rest that thereupon depended, was the pastime of his life. The most part of the Lords that were in France at the Queens Marriage▪ although that they got their leave from the Court, yet they forgot to return to Scotland. For whether it was by an Italian Posset, or French Feggs, or by the Pottage of their Apothecary (he was a French-man) there departed from this life, the Earl of Cassiles, the Earl of Rothesse, Lord Fleming, and the Bishop of Orknay, The death of the Bishop of Orknay Reid, & [...] whose end was even according to his life: For after that he was driven back by a contratious winde, and forced to land again at Deep, perceiving his sicknesse to increase, he caused to make his bed betwixt his two coffers (some said upon them) such was his God, the gold that therein was inclosed, that he could not depart therefrom, so long as memory would serve him. The Lord Iames, then Prior of S. Andrews, had (by all appearance) licked of the same broath that dispatched the rest, for thereof to his death, his stomacke doth testifie. But God preserved for a better purpose. This same Lord Iames, after Earle of Murray, and the said Bishop were commonly at debate in matters of Religion; and therefore the said Lord, hearing of the Bishops disease, came to visit him: and finding him not so well at a point, as he thought he should have been, and as the honour of the countrey required, said unto him; Fie, my Lord, how lie you so? will you not go to your Chamber, and not lie heere in this utter Roome. Orknays answer and his friends home. His answer was; I am well where I am, my Lord, so long as I can tarry, for I am neer unto my friends (meaning his coffers, and the gold therein.) But my Lord (said he) how long have you and I been in plea for Purgatorie, Note. I thinke that I shall know ere it be long whether there be such a [Page 106] place or not. While the other did exhort him to call to minde the promises of God, and the vertue of Christs death: He answered, Nay my Lord, let me alone, for you and I never agreed in our life, and I thinke we shall not agree now at my death, I pray you therefore let me alone. The said Lord Iames departed to his Lodging, and the other shortly after departed this life; whither, the great day of the Lord will declare.
When the word of the departing of so many Patrons of Papistry, and of the manner of their departing, came unto the Queene Regent, after astonishment and musing,The Queen Regents sentence of the death of her Papists. she said; What shall I say of such men? They left me as beasts, and as beasts they die: God is not with them, neither with that which they enterprise. While these things were in doing in Scotland and France, that perfect hypocrite, Master Iohn Synclare, then Deane of Lestarrige, and now Lord President, and Bishop of Brechin, began to Preach in his Church of Lestarrige, and at the beginning held himselfe so indifferent,Dean of Lestarrige hypocrite began to preach. that many had opinion of him, That he was not far from the Kingdom of God. But his hypocrisie could not long be cloaked: for when he understood that such as feared God began to have a good opinion of him, and that the Friers and others of that sect began to whisper, That if he took not heed in time to himself and unto his Doctrine, he would be the destruction of the whole state of the Church. This by him understood, he appointed a Sermon, in the which he promised to give his judgement upon all such heads, as then were in controversie in the matters of Religion. The bruit hereof made his audience great at the first: But that day he so handled himself, that after that no godly man did credit him: for he not onely gainsaid the Doctrine of Justification and of Prayer, which before he had taught, but also he set up and maintained Papistry to the uttermost prick, yea, Holy-water, Pilgrimage, Purgatory, and Pardons were of such vertue in his conceit, That without them he looked not to be saved. In this mean time the Clergy made a brag, That they would dispute. But M. David Panter, M. David Panters counsell [...] his forsworne brethren the Bishops. which then lived and lay at Lestarrige, disswaded them therefrom, affirming, That if ever they disputed, but where themselves were both Judge and partie, and where that fire and sword should obey their decree, that then their cause was marred for ever: For their victory stood neither in God nor in his Word; but in their own wills, and in the things concluded by their own counsells (together with sword and fire) whereto (said he) these new up-start fellows will give no place, but they will call you to your Count-book, and that is, to the Bible; and by it ye will no more be found the men that ye are called, then the Devil will be approved to be God. And therefore if ye love your selves enter never into disputation, neither yet call ye the matter into question, but defend your possession, or else all is lost. Caiaphas could not give any better counsell to his companions, but yet God disappointed both them and him, as after we shall heare. At this same time some of the Nobility directed their Letters to call Iohn Knox from Geneva, for their comfort, and for the comfort of their brethren the Preachers, and others that then couragiously fought against the enemies of Gods Trueth. The Tenour of their Letter is this.
Grace, Mercy, and Peace for Salvation.
DEarly Beloved in the Lord,
the faithfull that are of your acquaintance in these parts (thanks be unto God) are stedfast in the beliefe wherein yee left them,The second Vocation of Iohn Knox, by Letters of the Lords. and have a godly thirst and desire day by day of your presence againe: Now if the Spirit of God will so move you, and grant time unto you, we all heartily desire you, in the Name of the Lord, That ye would returne again into these parts, where you shall finde all the faithfull that ye left behinde you, not onely glad to heare your doctrine, but also ready to jeopard their lives and goods for the setting forward of the glory of God, as he will permit. And albeit the Magistrates in this Countrey be as yet but in the state ye left them in, yet at the making hereof we have no experience of any more cruelty to be used, then was before: But rather we have beliefe, That God will augment his Flock, because we see daily the Friers, enemies to Christs Gospel, in lesse estimation with the Queen, and the Nobility of our Realm. This, in few words, is the minde of the faithfull being present, and others absent. The rest of our mindes this faithfull Bearer will shew you at length. Thus fare ye well in the Lord.
At Sterlin the tenth of March, Anno 1556.
This is the true Copy of the Letter, being subscribed by the names under-written.
Sic subscribitur,
- Glencarne.
- Lorne, now Argyle.
- Erskin.
- Iames Stewart.
The Letters were delivered to the foresaid Iohn in Geneva, by the hands of Iames Sym, who now resteth with Christ, and of Iames Barrone, who yet liveth. In the Moneth of May, immediately after these Letters were received and advised upon, he took consultation, as well with his owne Church, as with that notable servant of God Iohn Calvine, and with other godly Ministers; who all with one consent said, That he could not refuse that Vocation, unlesse he would declare himselfe rebellious unto his God, and unmercifull to his Countrey: And so he returned answer, with promise to visite them with reasonable expedition, and so soon as he might put order to that deare Flocke that was committed to his Charge. And so in the end of the next September after, he departed from Geneva, and came to Deape, where there met him contrary Letters, as by his answer thereto we may understand.
The Spirit of Wisedome, Constancie and Strength, be multiplied with you, by the favour of God our Father, and by the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ.
ACcording to my promise, my Right Honourable, I came to Deape the four and twentieth day of October, of full minde, by the good will of God, with the first Ships, to have visited you. But because two Letters not very pleasing unto the flesh were there presented unto me, I was compelled to stay for a time. The one was directed to my self, from [Page 108] a faithfull brother, which made mention, that a new consultation [...] was appointed for finall conclusion of the matter before purposed; and willed me therefore to abide in these parts till the determination of the same. The other Letter was directed from a Gentleman to a friend, with charge to advertise me, That he had communed with all those that seemed most franke and fervent in the matter; and that in none did he finde such boldnesse and constancy as was requisite for such an enterprise; but that some did (as he writeth) repent that ever any such thing was moved: Some were partly ashamed, and others were able to deny that ever they did consent to any such purpose, if any tryall or question should be taken thereof, &c. Which Letters when I had considered, I was partly confounded, and partly was pierced with anguish and sorrow. Confounded I was, that I had so far travelled in the matter, moving the same to the most godly and most learned that this day we know to live in Europe, to the effect that I might have their judgements and grave counsells, for assurance as well of your consciences, as of mine, in all enterprises. And then that nothing should succeed of so long consultation, cannot but redound, either to your shame or mine. For either it shall appeare that I was marvellous vain, being so solicited, where no necessity required; Or else that such as were movers thereto, lacked the ripenesse of judgement in their first Vocation. To some it may appeare, a small and light matter, that I have cast off, and as it were abandoned, as well my particular care, as my publike Office and Charge, leaving my house and poor family destitute of all head, save God only, and committing that small (but to Christ dearly beloved) flock, over the which I was appointed one of the Ministers, to the charge of another. This, I say, to worldly men, may appeare a small matter: But to me, it was and is such, that more worldly substance then I will expresse, could not have caused me willingly to behold the eyes of so many grave men weep at once for my cause, as that I did in taking my last good night from them: To whom if it please God that I returne, and question be demanded, What was the impediment of my purposed journey, judge you what I shall answer. The cause of my dolour and sorrow (God is my witnesse) is for nothing pertaining either to my corporall contentment, or worldly displeasure; but it is for the grievous plagues and punishments of God, which assuredly shall apprehend, not onely you, but every inhabitant of that miserable Realm and Isle, except that the power of God, by the liberty of his Gospel, deliver you from Bondage. I mean not onely that perpetuall fire and torment prepared for the devil,Note. and for such as denying Christ Jesus, and his knowne Verity, do follow the sons of wickednesse to perdition (which most is to be feared) but also that thraldome and misery that shall apprehend your owne bodies, your children, subjects, and posterity, whom ye have betrayed (in conscience I can except none that beare the name of Nobility) and presently fight to betray them and your Realme to the slavery of strangers. The War begun (although I acknowledge it to be the work of God) shall be your destruction, unlesse that betime remedie be provided. God open your eyes, that ye may espie and consider your [Page 109] own miserable estate. My words shall appear to some, sharp, and undiscreetly spoken. But as charity ought to interpret all things to the best, so ought wise men to understand, That a true friend cannot be a flatterer. Especially, when the questions of salvation both of body and soule are moved; and that not of one, nor of two, but as it were of a whole Realm or Nation. What are the sobs, and what is the affection of my troubled heart, God shall one day declare: But this will I adde to my former rigour and severity, to wit, If any perswade you for fear of dangers that may follow, to faint in your former purpose, be he so wise and friendly, let him be judged of you both foolish,Note. and your mortall enemy: Foolish, for because he understood nothing of Gods approved wisedome; and enemy unto you, because he laboured to separate you from Gods favour, provoking his vengeance, and grievous plagues against you: because he would, That ye should prefer your worldly rest to Gods praise and glory; and the friendship of the wicked, to the salvation of your brethren. I am not ignorant that fearfull troubles shall ensue your enterprise (as in my former Letters I did signifie unto you. Let the Papists themselves judge of what spirit these sentences could proceed. ) But O joyfull and comfortable are the troubles and adversities, which man sustaineth for accomplishment of Gods will revealed by his word! For how terrible soever they appeare to the judgement of the naturall man, yet are they never able to devour, nor utterly to consume the sufferers: For the invisible and invincible power of God sustaineth and preserveth according to his promise, all such as with simplicity do obey him. The subtill craft of Pharaoh many yeers joyned with his bloody cruelty, was not able to destroy the male children of Israel; neither were the waters of the Red Sea, much lesse the rage of Pharaoh able to confound Moses, and the company which he conducted, and that because the one had Gods Promise that they should multiply; and the other had his Commandment to enter into such dangers. I would your wisedoms should consider that our God remaineth one, and is immutable; and that the Church of Christ Jesus hath the same promise of protection and defence,The duty of the Nobility. that Israel had of multiplication: And farther, That no lesse cause have ye to enter into your former enterprise, then Moses had to go to the presence of Pharaoh (for your vassalls, yea your brethren are oppressed, their bodies and souls holden in bondage, and God speaketh to your consciences, (unlesse ye be dead with the blinde world) that ye ought to hazard your owne lives (be it against Kings or Emperours) for their deliverance. For onely for that cause are ye called Princes of the people.The letter lost by negligence and troubles. And ye receive of your Brethren, Honour, Tribute, and Homage, at Gods Commandment, not by reason of your Birth and Progenie (as the most part of men do falsly suppose) but by reason of your Office and Duty, which is to vindicate and deliver your subjects and brethren from all violence and oppression to the uttermost of your power. Advise diligently, I beseech you, with the points of that Letter which I directed to the whole Nobility; and let every man apply the matter and case to himself; for your conscience shall one day be compelled to acknowledge, That the Reformation of Religion, and of publike enormities,God grant that our Nobility would yet understand. doth appertaine to more then to the Clergie, or chief Rulers, called Kings. The mighty Spirit of the Lord Jesus rule and guide your counsells to your eternall glory, your eternall [Page 110] comfort, and to the consolation of your brethren. Amen.
From Deape the 27 of October. 1557.
These Letters received and read, together with others directed to the whole Nobility, and some to particular Gentlemen, as to the Lairds of Dun and Petarrow, new consultation was had what was best to be done; and in the end it was concluded, That they would follow forward their purpose once intended,Note. and would commit themselves, and whatsoever God had given them, into his hands, rather then they would suffer Idolatry so manifestly to raigne, and the Subjects of that Realme so to be defrauded, as long as they had been of the onely food of their souls, the true Preaching of Christs Gospel. And that every one should be the more assured of other, a common Bond was made, and by some subscribed: The tenor thereof followeth.
The first Covenant of Scotland.WE perceiving how Sathan in his members, the Antichrists of our time, cruelly do rage, seeking to overthrow and destroy the Gospel of Christ, and his Congregation, ought, according to our bounden duty, to strive in our Masters Cause,1557 Those that then did oppose Popery, were called the Congregation. even unto the death, being certaine of the Victory in him: The which our duty being well considered▪ We do promise before the Majestie of God, and his Congregation, That we (by his grace) shall with all diligence continually apply our whole power, substance, and our very lives, to maintain, set forward, and establish the most blessed Word of God, and his Congregation: And shall labour according to our power, to have faithfull Ministers, truely and purely to minister Christs Gospel and Sacraments to his people. We shall maintain them, nourish them, and defend them; the whole Congregation of Christ, and every Member thereof according to our whole powers, and waging of our lives, against Sathan and all wicked power that doth intend Tyranny or trouble against the foresaid Congregation. Unto the which holy Word, and Congregation, we do joyne us; and so do forsake and renounce the Congregation of Sathan, with all the superstitious abomination and idolatry thereof. And moreover, shall declare our selves manifestly enemies thereto, By this our faithfull Promise before God,Note. testified to this Congregation, by our Subscription at these Presents.The Earl of Argyle the first man in this Covenant.
At Edinburgh the third of December, anno 1557.
God called to witnesse.
Sic subscribitur.
- A. Earle of Argyle.
- Glencarne.
- Mortoun.
- Archibald, Lord of Lorne.
- Iohn Erskin of Dun,
- Et caetera.
A little before that this Bond was subscribed by the fore-written, and many other Letters were directed again to Io. Knox from the said Lords,The third Vocation of Iohn Knox, by the Lords and Churches of Scotland. together with their Letters to M. Calvin, craving of him, That by his authority he would command the said Iohn once again to visite them. These Letters were delivered by the hands of M. Iohn Gray, in the Moneth of November, anno 1558. who at that same time past to Rome, for expedition of the Bowes of the Bp. of Rosse, to M. Henry Sinclar. Immediately after the subscription of this foresaid Bond, the Lords and Barons professing Christ Jesus, convened frequently in counsell: in the which these Heads were concluded: First, It is thought expedient, advised, and ordained, That [Page 111] in all Parishes of this Realm the Common-Prayer be read weekly on Sunday, and other Festivall dayes publikely in the Parish Churches, with the Lessons of the Old and New Testament, conformed to the order of the Book of Common Prayers. And if the Curats of the Parishes be qualified, to cause them to read the same. And if they be not, or if they refuse, that the most qualified in the Parish use and reade the same. Secondly, It is thought necessary, that Doctrine, Preaching, and Interpretation of Scriptures be had and used privately in quiet houses, without great conventions of the people thereto, while afterward that God move the Prince to grant publike Preaching by faithfull and true Ministers.
These two heads concerning the Religion, and some others concerning the policie being concluded, the old Earle of Argyle took the maintenance of Iohn Dowglas, caused him to Preach publikely in his house, and reformed many things according to his counsell. The same boldnesse tooke divers others, as well within Towns, as in the country, which did not a little trouble the Bishops and Queen Regent: As by this Letter and Credit committed to Sir David Hamilton, from the Bishop of S. Andrews to the said Earle of Argyle may be clearly understood.
The Bishops Letter to the old Earle of Argyle.
MY Lord, after most hearty commendations, this is to advertise your Lordship that we have directed this Bearer our Cousin towards your Lordship, in such businesse and affaires as concerneth your Lordships honour, profit, and great well-being, as the said Bearer will declare to your Lordship at more length. I pray your Lordship, effectuously to advert thereto, and to have care to use your Lordships friends, that alwayes hath wished the honour, profit, and prosperity of your Lordships house, as of our own. I pray you give credit to the Bearer. Iesu have your Lordship in everlasting keeping.
Of Edinburgh, the five and twentieth day of March, Anno 1558.
Sic subscribitur. Your Lordships at all power Saint Andrews.
Followes the Credit.
MEmorandum, To Sir David Hamilton, to my Lord Earle of Argyle, in my behalfe, and let him see and heare every Article.
- 1. Imprimis, To repeat the ancient blood of his house, how long it hath stood, how notable it hath been, and so many Noble-men hath been Earles, Lords and Knights thereof: How long they have reigned in their parts, true and obedient both to God and the Prince, without any spot in their dayes in any manner of sort: And to remember how many notable men are come of his house.
- 2. Secondly, To shew him the great affection I beare towards him, his blood, house, and friends, and of the ardent desire I have of the perpetuall standing of it in honour and fame, with all them that are come of it: Which is my part, for many and divers causes, as you shall see.
- 3. Thirdly, To shew, my Lord, how heavy and displeasing it is to me, now to heare, That he who is and hath been so Noble a man, should be seduced and abused, by the flattery of such an infamed person of the Law, and men sworne Apostate, that under the pretence that he giveth himself forth as a Preacher of the [Page 112] Gospel and Veritie, under that colour, setteth forth Schismes and Divisions in the holy Church of God, with Hereticall Propositions, thinking that under his maintenance and defence, to infect this Countrey with Heresie, perswading my said Lord, and others, his children and friends, that all that he speaketh is Scripture, and conform thereunto, albeit that many of his Propositions are many yeers past condemned by generall Councels, and the whole state of Christian people.
- 4. Fourthly, To shew to my Lord how perillous this is to his Lordship and his house, and decay thereof, in case that authority should be sharp, and should use rigour conform both to Civill and Canon, and also your own Municipall law of this Realm.
- 5. Fifthly, to shew his Lordship how woe I would be, either to heare, see, or know any displeasure that might come to him, his son, or any of his house or friends, and especially in his own time and dayes. And as how great displeasure I have now to hear great and evil bruites of him that should in his old age, in a manner, vary from his faith, and to be altered therin when the time is that he should be most sure and firme therein.
- 6. Sixthly, To shew his Lordship that there is delation of that man called Dowglas, or Grant, of sundry Articles of Heresie which lieth to my charge and conscience to put remedie to, or else all the pestilentious Doctrine he sowes, and such like, all that are corrupt by his Doctrine, and all that he draweth from our Faith and Christian Religion, will lie to my charge before God: and I to be accused before God for overseeing of him, if I put not remedy thereto, and correct him for such things he is delated of. And therefore that my Lord consider, and weigh it well, how highly it lieth both to my honour and conscience: for if I favour him, I shall be accused for all them that he infects and corrupts in Heresie.
- 7. Seventhly, Therefore I pray my Lord, in most hearty maner to take this matter in the best part for his own conscience, honour, and weale of himselfe, house, friends, and servants: and sik like for my part, and for my conscience and honour. Then considering that there are divers Articles of Heresie to be laid to him, that he is dilated of, and that he is presently in my Lords company: That my Lord would by some honest way part with this man, and put him from him, and from his sons company: For I would be right sorry that any being in any of their companies should be called for such causes, or that any of them should be bruited to hold any sik man. And this I would advertise, my Lord, and have his Lordships Answer and Resolution, before any Summons passed upon him.
- 8. Eighthly, Item, If my Lord would have a man to instruct him truely in the Faith, and Preach to him, I would provide a learned man to him, and I shall answer for his true Doctrine, and shall Pand my soule that he shall teach nothing but truly, according to our Catholike Faith. Of Edinburgh, this last of March 1558.
Sic subscribiter. Saint Andrews.
Moreover, I hope your Lordship will call to good remembrance, and weigh the great and heavie murmure against me, both by the Queene, the Church-men, Spirituall and Temporall estates, and well given people, moaning, crying, and murmuring at me greatly, That I do not my Office: [Page 113] To those such infamous persons with such perversed Doctrine within my Diocesses, and this Realme, by reason of my Legacie and Primacie, which I have the rather sustained and long suffered,Flesh & blood is preferred to God with the Bishop. for the great love that I had to your Lordship and posterity, and your friends and your house: As beleeving surely your Lordships wisedome should not have maintained and medled with such things that might do me dishonour or displeasure, considering that I have bin ready to put good order thereto alwayes, but have modestly abstained, for the love of your Lordship and house aforesaid, that I beare truely; knowing and seeing the great harm, and dishonour, and lack apparantly that might come there through, in case your Lordship remedie not the same hastily, whereby we might both be quiet of all danger, which doubtlesse will come upon us both, if I use not my Office, or that he be called, while that he is now with your Lordship, and under your Lordships protection.
Subscribed againe. Saint Andrews.
By these former Instructions thou mayest perceive (Gentle Reader) what was the care that this Pastour, or rather Impostour, with his Complices took to feed the flock committed to their charge (as they alleadge) and to gain-stand false Teachers: Here is oft mention of conscience, of Heresie, & such other terms that might fray the ignorant, and deceive the simple. But we hear no crime in particular laid to the charge of the accused, and yet is he condemned as a forsworn Apostata. This was my Lords conscience, which he learned of his fathers the Pharisees, old enemies to Christ Jesus, who condemned him before they heard him. But who ruled my Lords conscience, when he took his cousins wife, the Lady Gilton. Consider thou the rest of his perswasions, & thou shalt clearly see, That honour, estimation, love to house and friends, is the best ground that my Lord Bishop hath, why he should persecute Jesus Christ in his members. We thought good to insert the answers of the said Earle, which follow.
Memorandum, This present Writ is to make answer particularly to every Article, directed from my Lord of S. Andrews to me, by Sir David Hamilton, which Articles are in number nine; and heere repeated and answered, as I trust, to his Lordships contentment.
1. THe first Article putteth me in remembrance of the antiquity of the blood of my house, how many Earles, Lords, and Knights hath been thereof; how many Noble-men descended of the same house, how long it continued true to God and the Prince, without spot, in their dayes, in any manner of sort.
Answer, True it is, my Lord, that there is well-long continuance of my house, by Gods providence, and benevolence of our Princes whom we have served,Note. and shall serve truely, next to God. And the like obedience, towards Gods and our Princes remaineth with us yet, or rather better, (praised be the Lords Name) neither know we any spot towards our Princesse, and her due obedience. And if there be offence towards God, he is mercifull to remit our offences. For he will not the death of a sinner. Like as it standeth in his omnipotent power to make up houses, to [Page 114] continue the same to alter them, to make them small or great, or to extinguish them according to his own inscrutable wisdom. For in exalting, depressing, and changing of houses, the laud and praise must be given to that one eternall God, in whose hands the same standeth.
2. The second Article beareth the great affection and love your Lordship beareth towards me and my house, and of the ardent desire ye have of the perpetuall standing thereof in honour and fame with all them that are coming of it.
Answ. Forsooth it is your dutie to wish good unto my house, and unto them that are coming of the same; not onely for the faithfulnesse, amity, and society that hath been between our forefathers; but also for the late conjunction of blood that is between our said house, if it be Gods pleasure that it have successe. Which should give sufficient occasion to your Lordship to wish good to my house and perpetuity, with Gods glory, without which nothing is perpetuall, unto whom be praise and worship for ever and ever. Amen.
3. Thirdly, Your Lordship declareth how displeasant it is to you that I should be seduced by an infamed person of the Law, and by the flattery of a forsworn Apostata, that under pretence of his giving forth, maketh us to understand, That he is a Preacher of the Gospel, and therewith raiseth Schismes and Divisions in the whole Church of God: And by our maintenance and defence would infect this Countrey with Heresie, alleadging that to be Scripture, which these many yeeres past hath been condemned as Heresie by the generall Councells, and whole estate of Christian people.
Answ. The God that created heaven and earth, and all that is therein, preserve me from seducing: for I dread others; many under the colour of godlinesse are seduced, and think that they do God a pleasure, when they persecute one of them that professe his Name. What that man of the Law is, we know not; we hear none of his flattery, his perjured Oath of Apostasie is unknown unto us: But if he have made any unlawfull Oath, contrary to Gods commandment, it were better to violate it, then to observe it. He Preaches nothing to us but the Gospel, if he would do otherwise, we would not beleeve him, nor yet an Angel of heaven: we heare him sowe no Schismes nor Divisions, but such as may stand with Gods Word, which we shall cause him to confesse, in presence of your Lordship and the Clergy, when ye require us thereto. And as to it that hath been condemned by generall Councels, we trust you know well, that all the generall Councels have been at diversity among themselves, and never two of them universally agreeing in all points, in so much as they are of men. But the Spirit of Verity that bears testimony of our Lord Jesus, hath not, neither can erre. For heaven & earth shal perish, ere one jot of it perish. Beyond this, my Lord, neither teacheth he neither will we accept of him, but that which agrees with the Word of God, set forth by the Patriarks, Prophets, Apostles, and Evangelists, left to our salvation in expresse words. And so my Lord, to condemn the Doctrine not examined, is not required: For when your Lordship pleaseth to hear the confession of that mans Faith, the manner of his Doctrine, which agreeth with the Gospel of [Page 115] Jesus Christ, I will cause him to assist to judgement, and shall be present there at Gods pleasure, that he may render reckoning of his belief, and our Doctrine to the superiour Powers, according to the prescription of that blood of the eternall Testament, sealed by the Immaculate Lambe; To whom with the Father and the holy Spirit, be all honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.
4. The fourth Article puts me in remembrance, how dangerous it is, if the Authority would put me to it, and my House, according to comely and common Laws, and our own municipiall Lawes of this Realme, and how it appeareth to the decay of our House.
Answ. All Laws are (or at least should be) subject to Gods Law, which Law should be first placed, and planted in every mans heart, it should have no impediment. Men should not abrogate it, for the defence and setting up of their owne advantage. If it would please Authorities to put at our House,Note diligently. for confessing of Gods Word, or for maintenance of his Law: God is mighty enough in his own Cause, he should be rather obeyed then man. I will serve my Prince, with body, heart, goods, strength, and all that is in my power, except that which is Gods duty, which I will reserve to him alone; that is, To worship him in truth and verity, and as neer as I can to conform to his written Word, to his owne honour, and obedience of my Princesse.
5. The fifth Article puts me in remembrance how woe your Lordship would be, to hear, to see, or know any displeasure that might come to me, my son, or any of my House, and especially in my time and dayes: And as to heare the great and evill brute of me, that should now in my old age in a manner, begin to vary in my Faith, and to be altered therein, when it is time that I should be most sure and firm therein.
Ans. Your Lordships good will is ever made manifest unto me in all your Articles, that you should be sorry to hear, see, or know my displeasure, for the which I am bound to render your Lordship thanks, & shall do the same assuredly. But as for wavering in my Faith, God forbid that I should so do: For I believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven & earth; And in Jesus Christ his onely Son our Saviour. My Lord, I vary not in my Faith; but I praise God, that of his goodnesse now in my latter days, hath of his infinite mercy opened his bosome of grace unto me, to acknowledge him the eternall Wisedome, his Son Jesus Christ, my one sufficient Satisfaction, to refuse all Idolatry, Superstition, and Ignorance, wherewith I have been blinded in times past, and now believe that God will be mercifull unto me; for now he hath declared his blessed Will clearly to me, before my departing out of this transitory life.
6. The sixth Atticle declareth, That there are delations of sundry points of Heresie upon that man, Dowglas or Grant, which lies to your charge and conscience to put remedie to; or else that all the pestilentious doctrine he sowes, and all whom he corrupteth with his seed, will be required at your hands, and all whom he draws from your Christian Faith; and if ye should suffer him, that ye will be accused for all them whom he infecteth with Heresie; and therefore to regard your Lordships honour and conscience therein.
[Page 116] Answ. What is his sirname I know not, but he calleth himself Dowglas; for I know neither his father nor his mother: I have heard him teach no Articles of heresie, but that which agreeth with Gods Word. For I would maintain no man in heresie or errour. Your Lordship regards your conscience in the punishment thereof: I pray God that ye do so, and examine well your conscience. He preacheth against Idolatry; I remit to your Lordships conscience, if it be heresie or not. He preacheth against adultery and fornication, I refer that to your Lordships conscience. He preacheth against hypocrisie, I refer that to your Lordships conscience. He preaches against all manner of abuses, and corruption of Christs sincere Religion, I refer that to your Lordships conscience. My Lord, I exhort you, in Christs Name, to weigh all these affairs in your conscience, and consider if it be your duty also, not onely to suffer this, but in like manner to do the same. This is all, my Lord, that I vary in my old age, and in no other thing, but that I knew not these offences to be abominable to God, and now knowing his will by manifestation of his Word, abhor them.
7. The seventh Article desireth me to weigh these matters in most hearty manner, and to take them in best part, for the weale of both our consciences, my house, friends and servants, and put such a man out of my company, for fear of the rumour and brute that should follow thereupon, by reason he is delated of sundry heresies: And that your Lordship would be sorry to hear any of your servants delated or bruted for such a cause, or for holding of any such men; and that your Lordship would understand mine answer hereunto, or any summons passed thereupon.
Answ. I thank your Lordship greatly, that ye are so solicited for the weale of me and of my house, and are so humane, as to give me advertisement, before ye have summoned, of your owne good will and benevolence. I have weighed these matters, as highly as my judgement can serve me, both for your Lordships honour and mine. And when that I have reasoned all that I can do with my self in it; I think it alwayes best to serve God, and obey his manifest Word, and not be obstinate in the contrary,Note. and to give their due obedience to our Princes, Rulers, and Magistrates, and to hear the voice of Gods Prophets, declaring his good promise to them that repent, and threatning to obstinate wicked doers, everlasting destruction. Your Lordship knows well the man, he hath spoken with your Lordship: I thought you content with him, I heare no occasion of offence in him, I cannot well want him, or some Preacher. I cannot put away such a man, without I knew him an offender, as I know not; for I heare nothing of him, but such as your Lordships self heares of him, and such as he yet will professe in your presence, whensoever your Lordship requires. Such a man that is ready to present himself to judgement, should not be expelled without knowledge of the cause; for like as I answered before in another Article, when your Lordship pleaseth, that all the Spirituall and Temporall men of estate in Scotland be assembled, I shall cause him to render an account of his belief and Doctrine in your presences, then if he deserves punishment and correction, let him so suffer; if he be found faithfull, let him live in his faith.
[Page 117]8. The eight Article proposes to me, That your Lordship would take the labour to get me a man to instruct me in your Catholike Faith, and to be my Preacher, for whose Doctrine ye would lay your soul, that he would teach nothing, but truely conform to your faith.
Answ. God Almighty send us many of that sort, that will preach truely, and nothing but a Catholike or Universall Christian Faith; and we Highland rude people have misse of them. And if your Lordship would get and provide me such a man, I should provide him a corporall Living, as to my self, with great thanks unto your Lordship: For truely, I and many more have great misse of such men. And because I am able to sustain more then one of them, I request your Lordship earnestly, to provide me a man as ye wrote; for the harvest is great, but the labourers are few.
9. The last and ninth Article putteth me in remembrance to consider what murmure your Lordship suffers, and great brute, at many mens hands, both Spirituall and Temporall, and at the Queens hand, and other well given people, for not putting order to these affairs; and that your Lordship hath abstained from execution hereof, for love of my House and Posterity, to the effect that my self should remedy it, for fear of the dishonour that might come upon us both for the same: which being remedied, might bring us out of all danger.
Answ. My Lord, I know well what murmure and indignation your Lordship suffers at enemies hands of all estates, for not pursuing of poor simple Christians: And I know, That if your Lordship should use their counsell, who would by blood-shedding and burning of poor men, to make your Lordship serve their wicked appetites; Yet your Lordship knows your owne duty, and should not fear the danger of men, as of him whom ye professe. And verily, my Lord, there is nothing that may be to your Lordships relief in this behalf, but I will use your Lordships counsell therein, and further the same, Gods honour being first provided, and the Truth of his eternall Word having liberty. And to abstain for my love from pursuit, as your Lordship hath signified, I am indebted to your Lordship, as I have written divers times before. But there is one above, for whose fear ye must abstain from blood-shedding, or else, my Lord, knock in your conscience. Last of all, your Lordship please to consider how desirous some are to have sedition amongst friends; how mighty the devill is to sow discord; how that many would desire no better game, but to hunt us at other. I pray your Lordship beguile them, we will agree upon all purposes with Gods pleasure, standing to his glory. There are divers Houses in Scotland neer us, that professe the same God secretly; they desire but that ye begin the bargaine at us; and when it begins at us, God knows the end therof, and who shall bide the next put. My Lord, consider this; make no Preparative of us: Let not the vain exhortation of them that regard little of the weale and strength of both our Houses, stirre up your Lordship as they would, to do against God, your owne conscience, and the weale of your posterity for ever. And therefore now in the end I pray your Lordship weigh these things wisely; and if ye do otherwise, God is God, was, and shall be God, when all is wrought that man can work.
[Page 118]This answer received, the Bishop and his complices found themselves somewhat disappointed; for the Bishops looked for nothing lesse, then for such Answers from the Earle of Argyle; and therefore they made them for their extreme defence, that is, To corrupt, and by buds to stirre up the Queen Regent against us; as in the second Booke we shall more plainly heare. Shortly after that, God called to his mercy the said Earle of Argyle from the miseries of this life; whereof the Bishops were glad; for they thought that their great enemy was taken out of the way, but God disappointed them: For as the said Earle departed most constant in the true Faith of Jesus Christ, with a plain renounciation of all Impiety, Superstition, and Idolatry; so he left it to his Son in his Testament, That he should studie to set forward the publike and true preaching of the Gospel of Jesus Christ,Note the Earl of Argyle his Testament. and to suppresse all Superstition and Idolatry to the uttermost of his power. In which point small fault can be found with him unto this day. 10 Maii, Anno 1568. God be mercifull unto other offences. Amen.
The Blinde, Crooked, Lame, Widows, Orphans, and all other poor, so visited by the hand of God as cannot work:
To all the flock of Friers within this Realme, we wish restitution of wrongs past, and reformation in times coming, for Salvation.
YE your selves are not ignorant (and though ye would be) it is now (thanks be to God) well knowne to the whole world, by his most infallible Word, That the Benignity or Almes of all Christian people pertaineth to us alone; which ye, being whole of bodie, strong, sturdie, and able to work, what under pretence of poverty (and yet neverthelesse possessing most easily all abundance) what through cloked and hidden humility (though your proudnesse is knowne) and what fained holinesse (which now is declared to be Superstition and Idolatry) have these many yeers, expresly against Gods Word, and the practice of his holy Apostles, to our great torment (alas) most falsly stollen from us. And as ye have by your false doctrine and wresting of Gods Word, learned of your father Sathan, induced the whole people, high and low, into a sure hope and belief, That to clothe, feed, and nourish you, is the onely most acceptable Alms allowed before God; and to give a penny, or a piece a bread once in a week is enough for us. Even so ye have perswaded them to build you great Hospitals, and maintain you therein by their force, which onely pertains now to us by all Law, as builded and given to the poore, of whose number ye are not, nor can be reputed, neither by the Law of God, nor yet by no other Law proceeding of Nature, Reason, or Civill Policy. Wherefore seeing our number is so great, so indigent, and so heavily oppressed by your false meanes, that none taketh care of out misery: And that it is better for to provide there our impotent members, which God hath given us, to oppose to you in plain controversie, then to see you hereafter (as ye have done afore) steale from us our houses, and our selves in the meane time to perish and die for want of the same. We have thought good therefore, ere we enter with you in the conflict to warne you, in the Name of the great God, by this publike writing, affixt in [Page 119] your gates where ye now dwell, that ye remove forth of our said Hospitals, betwixt this and the Feast of Whit-sunday next: So that we the only lawfull proprietaries thereof, may enter thereinto, and afterward enjoy the commodities of the Church, which ye have hereunto wrongfully holden from us. Certifying you, if ye faile, we will at the said terme, in whole number (with the help of God, and assistance of his Saints in earth, of whose ready support we doubt not) enter and take possession of our said Patrimony, and eject you utterly forth of the same.
Let him therefore that before hath stollen, steal no more, but rather let him work with his hands, that he may be helpfull to the poore.
From all Cities, Towns, and Villages of Scotland, Ianuary 1. 1558.
The Bishops continued in their Provinciall Councell even unto that day that Iohn Knox arrived in Scotland, and that they might give some shew to the people that they minded Reformation; they dispersed abroad a rumour thereof, and set forth somewhat in Print, which of the people was called, The two-penny Faith. Amongst their acts there was much a do, for Caps, Shaven crowns, Typpets, Long Gowns, and such other trifles.
Item, That none should enjoy Office, or Benefice Ecclesiasticall, except a Priest.
Item, That no Church-man should nourish his owne children, in his own company but that every one should hold the children of others.
That none should put his own son in his own benefice.
That if any were found in open Adulterie, for the first fault he should lose the third of his Benefice, for the second time the halfe, and for the third the whole Benefice.
But here from appealed the Bishop of Murray, and other Prelates, saying, That they would abide at the Canon-Law. And so they might well enough do, so long as they remained Interpreters, Dispensators, Makers, and Disanullars of the Law. But let the same Law have the true interpretation, and just execution, and the Devil shall as soon be proved a true and obedient servant unto God, as any of that sort shall be proved a Bishop, or yet to have any just authority within the Church of Christ Jesus. But we will return to our History.
The persecution was decreed as well by the Queen Regent as by the Prelates.Note. But there rested a point which the Queen Regent and France had not at that time obtained;Here is one Solecisme in State expression, newly invented by the Court Parasites. to wit, That the Crown matrimoniall should be granted to Francis, husband to our Soveraign, and so should France and Scotland be but one kingdome. The Subjects of both the Realmes to have equall libertie, Scottishmen in France, and Frenchmen in Scotland. The glister of the profit that was judged hereof to have ensued to Scottishmen, at the first sight blinded many mens eyes. But a small winde caused that mist suddenly to vanish away: For the greatest Offices and Benefices within the Realme were appointed for the Frenchmen: Monsieur Ruby kept the great Seale; Vielmort was Controller; Melrosse and Kelso should have been a commends to the poore Cardinall of Loraine. The freedomes of Scottish Merchants were restrained in Roane, and they compelled to pay Tole and Taxations others then their ancient Liberties did beare. To bring this head to passe; to wit, to the Matrimoniall Crown, the Queen Regent left no point of the Compasse unsailed with [Page 120] the Bishops and Priests. She practised on this manner; Ye may clearely see that I cannot do what I would within this Realme: for these Hereticks and Confederates of England are so banded together, that they stop all good order. But will ye be favourable unto me in this suit of the Matrimoniall Crowne, to be granted to my daughters husband, Then shall we see how I shall handle these Heretickes and Traitours ere it be long. And in very deed in these her promises she meant no deceit in that behalfe. Unto the Protestants she said; I am not unmindfull how oft ye have solicited me for Reformation in Religion, and gladly would I consent thereunto, but ye see the power and craft of the Bishop of S. Andrews, together with the power of Duke Hamilton, and of Church-men ever to be bent against me in all my proceedings: so that I may do nothing, unlesse the full authority of this Realme be delivered to the King of France, which cannot be, but by donation of the Crowne Matrimoniall, which thing, if ye will bring to passe, then devise ye what ye please in matters of Religion, and they shall be granted. With this Commission and Credit, was Lord Iames, then Prior of S. Andrews, directed to the Earle of Argyle, with moe other promises then we list to rehearse. By such dissimulation to those that were simple and true of heart, inflamed she them to be more fervent in her Petition, then her selfe appeared to be. And so at the Parliament holden at Edinburgh, in the moneth of October, in the yeere of God 1558. it was clearely voed, no man reclaiming (except the Duke for his interest) and yet for it there was no better Law produced,Note. except that there was a solemne Masse appointed for that purpose in the Pontificall.To call the Crowne Matrimoniall, is an absurd Solecisme, newly then invented at Court. This head obtained, whereat France and she principally shot, what faith she kept to the Protestants, in this our second Book shall be declared. In the beginning whereof we may more amply rehearse some things, that in this our first are summarily touched.
The end of the first Booke.
The Second Booke OF THE HISTORY OF Things done in SCOTLAND, in the Reformation of Religion: Beginning in the yeere of our Lord God 1558.
OUr purpose was to have made the beginning of our History, from the things that were done, from the yeere of God 1558. till,Note. The Reformation of Religion,And now in these later days it hath pleased God in his goodnesse to grant the pure and Primitive Discipline also unto the Church of Scotland. which of Gods mercy we once possessed, and yet in Doctrine, and in the right use of administration of Sacraments do possesse.
[Page 122]But because divers of the godly (as before is said) earnestly required, That such persons as God raised up in the midst of darkenesse, to oppose themselves to the same, should not be omitted: We obeyed their Request, and have made a short Rehearsall of all such matters as concerne Religion, from the death of that notable Servant of God, Master Patricke Hamilton, unto the aforesaid yeere, when that it pleased God to looke upon us more mercifully then we deserve, and to give unto us greater boldnesse, and better (albeit not without hazard and trouble) successe in all our enterprizes then we looked for, as the true Narration of this second Booke shall witnesse. The PREFACE whereof followeth.
The Preface.
LEst that Sathan by our silence shall take occasion to blaspheme, and to slander us the Protestants of the Realme of Scotland, as that our fact tended rather to Sedition and Rebellion, then to Reformation of Manners, and abuses in Religion, We have thought expedient so truely and briefly as we can, to commit to writing the causes moving us (as we say, and great part of the Nobility and Barons of the Realme) to take the sword of just Defence, against those that most unjustly seek our destruction. And in this our confession we shall faithfully declare, What moved us to put our hands to the Reformation of Religion; How we have proceeded in the same; What we have asked, and what presently we require of the sacred Authority. To the end that our Cause being knowne, as well our enemies as our brethren in all Realmes, may understand how falsly we are accused of tumult and Rebellion, and how unjustly we are persecuted by France, and by their Faction. And also that our brethren naturall Scotish-men, of whatsoever Religion they be, may have occasion to examine themselves, If they can with safe conscience oppose themselves to us, who seek nothing but Christ Iesus his glorious Gospel to be preached, his holy Sacraments to be truely ministred, Superstition, Tyranny, and Idolatry to be suppressed in this Realme, And finally, This our native Countrey to remaine free from the Bondage and Tyranny of Strangers.
While that the Queen Regent practised with the Prelats, how that Christ Jesus blessed Gospel might utterly be suppressed within Scotland, God so blessed the labours of his weak servants, that no small part of the Barons of this Realme began to abhorre the Tyranny of the Bishops:The first dou [...]t. God did so open their eyes, by the light of his Word, that they could cleerly discerne betwixt Idolatry, and the true honouring of God: Yea, men almost universally began to doubt whether they could (God not offended) give their bodily presence to the Masse, or yet offer their children to the Papisticall Baptisme. The doubts when the most godly,The second. and the most learned in Europe had answered, both by word and writing, affirming, That neither of both we might do, without perill of our souls, we began to be more troubled: For then also began men of estimation, and those that bare rule amongst us, to examine themselves concerning their duties, as well towards Reformation of Religion, as towards the just defence of their brethren most cruelly persecuted. And so began divers questions to be moved; to wit, If that with safe conscience such as were Iudges, Lords, and Rulers of the People, might serve the higher Powers in maintaining of Idolatry, Note. in persecuting their Brethren, and in suppressing Christs Truth: Or, Whether they to whom God in some case hath committed the Sword of Iustice, might suffer the blood of their Brethren to be shed in their presence, without any declaration that such Tyranny displeased them. Scriptures answering the doubts. By the plain Scriptures it was found, That a lively faith required a plaine Conf [...]ssion when Christs Truth is oppugned, That not onely are they guilty that do evil, but also they that consent to evil. And plain it is, That they consent to evil, who seeing iniquity openly committed, by their silence seem to justifie and avow whatsoever is done.
These things being resolved, and sufficiently proved by evident Scriptures of God, we began every man to look more diligently to his Salvation: For the Idolatry and Tyranny of the Clergy (called the Church-men) was and is so manifest, that whosoever doth deny it, declareth himself ignorant of God, and enemy to Christ Jesus. We therefore, with humble confession of our former offences, with Fasting, and Supplication unto God, began to seek some remedy in so present a danger. [Page 125] And first it was concluded, That the Brethren in every Towne at certaine times should assemble together, to Common Prayers, to exercise, in reading of the Scriptures, till it should please God to give the gift of Exhortation by Sermon unto some, for the Comfort and Instruction of the rest.
And this our weake beginning God did so blesse, that within a few Moneths the hearts of many were so strengthned, that we sought to have the face of a Church amongst us, and open crimes to be punished without respect of persons: And for that purpose by common Election, were Elders appointed, to whom the whole Brethren promised Obedience: For at that time we had no publike Ministers of the Word; onely did certaine zealous men (amongst whom was the Laird of Dun, This was called the privie Church. David Forresse, Master Robert Lockhart, Master Robert Hammilton, William Harlawe, and others) exhort their Brethren, according to the gifts and graces granted unto them. But shortly after did God stirre up his servant Paul Methuen (his latter fall ought not to deface the work of God in him) who in boldnesse of spirit began openly to Preach Christ Jesus in Dundie, in divers parts of Angus, and in Fyfe; and so did God worke with him, that many began openly to renounce their old Idolatry, and to submit themselves to Christ Jesus, and unto his blessed Ordinances; Insomuch that the Towne of Dundie began to erect the face of a Publike Church Reformed, in the which the Word was openly Preached, and Christs Sacraments truely ministred.
In this meane time did God send to us our deare Brother Iohn Willock, Iohn Willocke. a man godly, learned, and grave, who after his short abode at Dundie, repaired to Edinburgh, and there (notwithstanding his long and dangerous sicknesse) did so encourage the Brethren by godly Exhortations, that we began to deliberate upon some publike Reformation; For the corruption in Religion was such, that with safe conscience we could no longer sustaine it: Yet because we would attempt nothing without the knowledge of the sacred Authority, with one consent, after the deliberation of many dayes, it was concluded, That by our publike and common Supplication, [Page 126] we should attempt the favour, support, and assistance of the Queen then Regent, to a godly Reformation: And for that purpose, with all diligence after we had drawn our Oration and Petition as followeth, we appointed from amongst us a man whose age and yeers deserved Reverence, whose honesty and worship might have craved audience of any Magistrate on the earth; and whose faithfull Service to the Authority at all times hath been such, that in him could fall no suspition of unlawfull disobedience. This Orator was that ancient and honourable Father, Sir Iames Sandelandes of Calder, The Laird of Calder, elder. Knight; to whom we gave Commission and Power in all our names then present, before the Queene Regent to speak this:
THE FIRST ORATION AND PETITION Of the Protestants of SCOTLAND: To the Queene Regent.
ALbeit we have of long time contained our selves in that modestie (most noble Princesse) that neither the exile of body, losse of goods, nor perishing of this mortall life, was able to make us to aske at your Majestie Reformation, and redresse of those wrongs, and of that sore griefe patiently borne by us in bodies and mindes of long time: Yet are we now by very conscience, and by the feare of our God compelled to crave at your Majesties feet, remedy against the most unjust tyrannie, used against your Majesties most obedient Subjects, by those that be called the State Ecclesiasticall. Your Majestie cannot be ignorant what controversie hath been, and yet is, concerning the true Religion, and right worshipping of God. And how the Clergie (as they will be termed) usurpe to themselves such Empire above the consciences of men; That whatsoever they command, must be obeyed; and whatsoever they forbid, must be avoided; without further respect to Gods Pleasure, Commandment, or Will, revealed to us in his most holy Word; or else there abideth nothing for us but Fagot, Fire, and Sword.The tyrannie of the Clergy By the which many of our brethren most cruelly and most unjustly have been strucken of late yeeres within this Realme, which now we finde to trouble and wound our consciences. For we acknowledge it to have been our bounden duties before God, either to have defended our brethren from those cruell murtherers (seeing we are a part of that power which God hath established in this Realme) or else to have given open testification of our Faith with them: Which now we offer our selves to [Page 128] do, lest that by our continuall silence we shall seem to justifie the cruell tyrannie of those men, which doth not onely displease us: but your Majesties wisdome most prudently doth foresee, that for the quieting of this intestine dissention,Note. a publike Reformation, as well in the Religion, as in the temporall government were most necessary. And to the performance thereof, most gravely and most godly (as we are informed) ye have exhorted as well the Clergie as the Nobility, to imploy their studie, diligence, and care. We therefore, in conscience, dare not any longer dissemble in so weighty a matter, which concerneth the glory of God, and our salvation: Neither now dare we withdraw our presence or counsell, or Petitions, lest that the adversaries hereafter should object to us, That place was granted for Reformation, and yet no man sued for the same: and so shall our silence be prejudiciall unto us in time to come. And therefore we knowing no order placed in this Realme, but your Majestie, and your grave counsell, set to amend, as well the disorder Ecclesiasticall, as the defaults in the temporall Regiment, most humbly prostrate our selves before your feet, asking justice and your gracious help, against them that falsly traduce and accuse us, as that we were Hereticks, and Schismatikes, under that colour seeking our destruction, for that we seek the amendment of their corrupted lives, and Christs Religion to be restored to the originall puritie.The Petition. Further we crave of your Majestie with open and patent eares, to heare those our subsequent requests, and to the joy and satisfaction of our troubled consciences, bountifully to grant the same, unlesse by Gods plaine Word any be able to prove that justly they ought to be denied.
Here beginneth the particular Demands.
FIrst, Humbly we ask, That as we have by the Lawes of this Realme, after long debate obtained to reade the holy Books of the Old and New Testament, in our Vulgar Tongue, as Spirituall food to our soules: so from henceforth it may be lawfull, that we may meet publikely or privately to our Common-Prayers in our Vulgar Tongue, to the end that we may increase and grow in knowledge, and be induced by fervent and oft Prayer, to commend to God the holy Universall Church, the Queene our Soveraigne, her honourable and gracious Husband, the abilitie of their succession, your Majestie Regent, the Nobilitie, and whole State of this Realme.
Secondly, If it shall happen in our said meetings any hard place of Scripture to be read, of which, without explanation, hardly can arise any profit to the hearers, that it shall be lawfull to any qualified persons in knowledge, being present, to interpret and open up the said hard places, to Gods glory, and to the profit of the Auditory. And if any thinke that this libertie should be occasion of Confusion, Debate, or Heresie, we are content that it be provided that the said Interpretation shall underly the judgement of the godly, and most learned within the Realme at this time.
Thirdly, That the holy Sacrament of Baptisme may be used in the Vulgar Tongue, that the God-fathers and Witnesses may not onely understand the points of the League and Contract made betwixt God and the Infant, but also that the Church then assembled, more gravely may be informed and instructed of their [Page 129] duties, which at all times they owe to God, according to that promise made unto him, when they were received into his houshold by the lavacre of spirituall regeneration.
Fourthly, We desire that the holy Sacrament of the Lords Supper, or of his blessed Body and Blood may likewise be ministred unto us in the Vulgar Tongue, and in both kindes, according to the plaine Institution of our Saviour Christ Iesus.
And lastly, We most humbly require, That the wicked, slanderous, and detestable life of Prelats, and of the state Ecclesiasticall, may be reformed, that the people by them have not occasion (as of many dayes they have had) to contemne their Ministerie, and the Preaching, whereof they should be Messengers. And if they suspect that we rather envying their honours, or coveting their riches and possessions, then Zealously desiring their amendment and salvation, do travell and labour for this Reformation:The offer. We are content, that not onely the Rules and Precepts of the New Testament, but also the Writings of the ancient Fathers, and the godly and approved Lawes of Justinian the Emperour, decide the controversie betwixt us and them. And if it shall be found, that either malevolently or ignorantly we aske more then these three forenamed have required, and continually do require of able and true Ministers in Christs Church, we refuse not correction, as your Majestie with right judgement shall think meet. But if all the forenamed shall condemne that which we condemne, and approve that which we require; Then we most earnestly beseech your Majestie, that notwithstanding the long custome which they have had to live at their lust, that they be compelled either to desist from Ecclesiasticall administration, or to discharge their duties, as becometh true Ministers. So that the grave and godly face of the Primitive Church reduced; Ignorance may be expelled; True Doctrine and good Manners may once againe appeare in the Church in this Realme. These things we, as most obedient Subjects, require of your Majestie, in the Name of the eternall God, and of his Son Christ Iesus, in presence of whose Throne judiciall, ye, and all other that heere in earth beareth authority shall give account of your temporall regiment. The spirit of the Lord Iesus move your Majesties heart to Iustice and Equity.
These our Demands being proposed, the State Ecclesiasticall began to storme,The practise of Satan. and to devise all manner of lies to deface the equitie of our cause. They bragged as that they would have publike Disputation, which also we most earnestly required,Disputation with condition two things being provided; First, That the plaine and written Scriptures of God should decide all Controversies: Secondly, That our brethren, of whom some were then exiled, and by them unjustly condemned, might have free accesse to the said Disputation, and safe-conduct to return to their dwelling places, notwithstanding any Processe which before had been laid against them in matters concerning Religion. But these being by them utterly denied (for no Judge would they admit, but themselves, their Counsels, and Canon Law) They and their faction began to draw certain Articles of reconciliation,The offer of the Papists. promising unto us, If we would admit the Masse to stand in its former reverence and estimation; Grant Purgatory after this life; Confesse prayer to Saints, and for the dead, and suffer them to enjoy their accustomed Rents, Possession, and Honour: That then they would grant us to pray, [Page 130] and baptize in the Vulgar Tongue, so that it were done secretly, and not in the open assembly. But the grosenesse of these Articles was such, that with one voice we refused them, and constantly craved justice of the Queene Regent, and a reasonable answer of our former Petitions. The Queene then Regent, a woman crafty, dissimulate, and false-thinking, to make her profit of both parties,The grant of the Queene Regent. gave to us permission to use our selves godly, according to our desires provided, that we should not make publike assemblies in Edinburgh nor Lieth, and did promise her assistance to our Preachers, untill some uniform order might be established by a Parliament. To them (we mean the Clergie) she quietly gave signification of her minde, promising that how soon any opportunity should serve, she should so put order to these matters, that after they should not be troubled: for some say, they gave her a large purse 40000. l. Turn. or Scots, gathered by the Laird of Earleshale. We nothing suspecting her doublenesse nor falshood, departed fully contented with her answer, and did use our selves so quietly, that for her pleasure we put silence to Iohn Dowglas, who publikely would have preached in the Town of Lieth; for in all things we sought the contentment of her minde, so far as God should not be offended against us, for obeying her in things as we thought unlawfull.
Shortly after these things, that cruell Tyrant and unmercifull hypocrite, falsly called, Bishop of S. Andrews, apprehended that blessed Martyr of Christ Jesus, Walter Mill, The apprehension of Walter Mill. a man of decrepite age, whom most cruelly and most unjustly he put to death by fire in Saint Andrews, the twenty eighth day of April, in the yeere of God 1558. Which thing did so highly offend the hearts of all godly,1558. that immediatly after his death, began a new fervencie among the whole people, yea, even in the Towne of Saint Andrews, began the people plainely to condemne such unjust crueltie. And in testification that they would his death should abide in recent memory, there was cast together a great heap of stones in the place where he was burnt. The Bishop and Priests thereat offended, caused once or twice to remove the same,Note. with denunciation of cursing, if any man should there lay any stones. But in vaine was that winde blowne, for still was the heape made, till that the Priests and Papists did steale away by night the stones to build their walls, and to other their private uses.
We suspecting nothing that the Queene Regent was consenting to the forenamed murther, most humbly did complain of such unjust crueltie, requiring that justice in such cases should be ministred with greater indifferencie. She as a woman born to dissemble,The hypocrisie of the Queene Regent. and deceive, began with us to lament the cruelty of the Bishop, excusing her selfe as innocent in that cause, for that the sentence was given without her knowledge. Because the man sometimes had been a Priest; therefore the Bishops Officiall did proceed upon him without any commission of the Civill authority, ex officio, as they terme it. We yet nothing suspecting her falshood, required some order to be taken against such enormities, which she promised as oft before. But because shortly after there was a Parliament to be holden, for certain affaires, pertaining rather to the Queens profit particular, then to the commodity of the Common-wealth, we thought good to [Page 131] expose our matter unto the whole Parliament, and by them to seek some redresse: we therefore with one consent did offer to the Queen and Parliament a Letter, in this Tenor:
The Forme of the Letter given in Parliament.
UNto your Majesty, and unto your Right honorable Lords, Barons, and Burgesses of this present Parl. Humbly means, and sheweth your Majesties faithfull and obedient subjects, That where we are daily molested, slandered, and injured by wicked and ignorant persons, place-holders of the Ministers of the Church, who most untruely cease not to infame us, as hereticks, & under that name they most cruelly have persecuted divers of our brethren; and farther intend to execute their malice against us, unlesse by some godly order their fury and rage be bridled and stayed. And yet in us they are able to prove no crime worthy of punishment, unlesse that to reade the holy Scriptures in our Assemblies, to invocate the Name of God in publike Prayers, with all sobriety to interpret and open the places of Scripture that be read to the further edification of the brethren assembled; and truely, according to Christ Jesus his holy Institution, to minister the Sacraments, be crimes worthy of punishment: other crimes (we say) in us they are not able to convince. And to the premises we are compelled, for that the said Place-holders discharge no part of their duties rightly to us, neither yet to the people subject to us; and therefore, unlesse we should declare our selves altogether unmindfull of our own salvation, we are compelled in very conscience to seek how that we and our brethren may be delivered from the thraldom of Sathan: For now it hath pleased God to open our eyes, and manifestly we see, That without extreme danger of our souls, we may in no wayes communicate with the damnable Idolatry, and intolerable abuses of the Papisticall Church. And therefore most humbly require we of your Majesty, and of your Right Honorable Lords, Barons, and Burgesses assembled in this present Parliament, prudently to weigh, and as it becometh just Judges, to grant these our most just and reasonable Petitions:
First,Protestation. Seeing that the controversie in Religion which hath long continued betwixt the Protestants of Almany, Helvetia, and other Provinces; and the papisticall Church is not yet decided by a lawfull and generall Counsell: And seeing that our consciences are likewise touched with the fear of God, as was theirs in the beginning of their controversie, we most humbly desire, That all such Acts of Parliament as in the time of darknesse gave power to the Church-men to execute their tyrannie against us, by reason that we to them were delated as hereticks, may be suspended and abrogated, till a Generall Councell lawfully assembled, have decided all controversies in Religion. And lest that this mutation should seem to set all men at liberty to live as they list, we secondarily require that it be Enacted by this present Parliament, That the Prelats and their Officers be removed from place of Iudgement, onely granting unto them neverthelesse the place of accusators in the presence of a Temporall Iudge; before whom the Church men accusators shall be bounden to call any by them accused of heresie: To whom also they shall be bounden to deliver an authenticke Copy of all Depositions, Accusations, and Processe laid against any person accused. The Iudge likewise [Page 132] delivering the same to the partie accused, assigning unto him a competent terme to answer to the same, after he hath taken sufficient caution. De judicio sisti.
Thirdly, We require, That all lawfull defences be granted to the person accused; as, If he be able to prove that the witnesses be persons unable by Law to testifie against him, that then their Accusations and Depositions be null, according to justice.
Item, That place be granted to the party accused to explaine and interpret his owne minde and meaning; which confession we require be inserted in publike Acts, and be preferred to the deposition of any witnesse, seeing that none ought to suffer for Religion, that is not found obstinate in his damnable opinion.
Last, We require that our brethren be not condemned for heretickes, unlesse by the manifest Word of God they be convinced to have erred from that faith which the holy Spirit witnesseth to be necesiary to Salvation: And if so they be, we refuse not but that they be punished according to justice; Unlesse by wholesome admonition they can be reduced to a better minde.
These things require we to be considered of by you, who are in the Place of the Eternall God (who is God of Order and Truth) even in such sort, as ye will answer in presence of his Throne judiciall: Requiring further, That favourably you would have respect to the tendernesse of our consciences, and to the trouble which appeareth to follow in this Common-wealth, if the tyranny of the Prelates, and of their adherents be not bridled by God and just Lawes. God move your hearts deeply to consider your owne duties, and our present troubles.
These our Demands did we first present to the Queen Regent, because that we were determined to enterprise nothing without her knowledge, most humbly requiring her favourably to assist us in our just action. She spared not amiable looks, and good words in abundance. But alwayes she kept our Petition close in her pocket. When we required secretly of her Majesty that our Petition should be proposed to the whole Assembly: She answered, That she thought not that expedient; for then would the whole Ecclesiasticall Estate be contrary to her proceedings, which at that time was great: For the Matrimoniall Crowne was asked, and in that Parliament granted. But, said she, how soon order can be taken with these things, which now may be hindred by the Church-men, ye shall know my good minde. And in the meane time whatsoever I can grant unto you, shall gladly be granted. We yet nothing suspecting her falshood, were content to give place for a time to her pleasure and pretended reason. And yet thought we expedient somewhat to protest, before the dissolution of the Parliament: For our Petition was manifestly knowne to the whole Assembly; as also how that for the Queens pleasure we had ceased to pursue the uttermost. Our Protestation was formed in manner following.
The Forme of the Protestation made in the Parliament holden at Edinburgh, Anno 1558.
IT is not unknowne to this Honourable Parliament, what controversie is now lately risen betwixt those that will be called the Prelats and [Page 133] Rulers of the Church, and a great number of us the Nobility and Communalty of the Realme, for the true worshipping of God, for the duty of Ministers, for the right Administration of Christ Jesus holy Sacraments. How that we have complained by our supplication to the Queen Regent, That our consciences are burthened with unprofitable Ceremonies; And that we are compelled to adhere to Idolary: That such as take upon them the Office Ecclesiasticall, discharge no part thereof as becometh true Ministers to do; and finally, That we and our brethren are most injuriously oppressed by their usurped authority. And also we suppose it is a thing sufficiently known, That we were of minde at this present Parliament to seek redresse of such enormities: but considering that the troubles of the time do not suffer such Reformation as we by Gods plain Word do require, we are enforced to delay that which most earnestly we desire: And yet lest that our silence should give occasion to our adversaries to thinke that we repent of our former enterprisers, we cannot cease to protest, for remedy against that most unjust tyranny which we heretofore have most patiently sustained.
And first we protest, That seeing we cannot obtain a just Reformation according to Gods Word, that it be lawfull to us to use our selves in matters of Religion and conscience, as we must answer unto God, unto such time as our adversaries be able to prove themselves the true Ministers of Christs Church, and to purge themselves of such crimes as we have already laid to their charge, offering our selves to prove the same whensoever the sacred Authority please to give us audience.
Secondly we protest, That neither we, nor yet any other of the godly that list to joyn with us in the true Faith which is grounded upon the invincible Word of God, shall incur any danger of life or lands, or any politicall pain, for not observing such Acts as heretofore have passed in favour of our adversaries, neither yet for violating of such Rites as man without Gods Commandment or Word hath commanded.
We thirdly protest, That if any tumult or uprore shall arise amongst the members of this Realme for the diversity of Religion; Let the Papists observe. and if it shall chance that abuses be violently reformed, that the crime thereof be not imputed to us, who most humbly do now seek all to be reformed by an Order. But rather whatsoever inconvenience shall happen to follow for lack of Order taken, Note. that may be imputed to those that do refuse the same.
And last we protest, That these our requests, proceeding from conscience, do tend to none other end, but to the reformation of the abuses in Religion onely: Most humbly beseeching the sacred Authority to take us faithfull and obedient subjects into protection against our adversaries, and to shew unto us such indifferency in our most just Petition, as it becometh Gods Lieutenants to do to those that in his Name do call for defence, against cruell oppressors, and blood-thirsty Tyrants.
This our Protestation publikely read, we desired it to have been inserted in the common Register, but that, by the labor of enemies, was denied unto us. Neverthelesse the Queen Regent said, Me will remember what it protested, and me shall put good order after this to all things that now be in controversie. And thus after she by craft had obtained her purpose, we departed ed, in good hope of her favour, praising God inour hearts, that she was [Page 134] so well inclined towards godlinesse. The good opinion that we had of her sincerity, caused us not onely to spend our goods, and hazard our bodies at her pleasure, but also by our publike Letters written to that excellent servant of God Iohn Calvine we did praise and commend her, for her excellent knowledge in Gods Word,Letters to Iohn Calvine. and good will towards the advancement of his glory; requiring of him, That by his grave counsell, and godly exhortation, he would animate her Majestie constantly to follow that, which godlily she had begun. We did farther sharply rebuke both by word and writing, all such as appeared to suspect in her any venom or hypocrisie, or that were contrary to that opinion which we had conceived of her godly minde. But how far we were deceived in our opinion, and abused by her craft, did suddenly appear: For how soon that all things pertaining to the commodity of France were granted by us, and that Peace was contracted betwixt King Philip and France, and England and us, she began to spue forth, and disclose the latent venom of her double heart. Then began she to frowne, and to look forwardly to all such as she knew did favour the Gospel of Jesus Christ. She commanded her houshold to use all abominations at Easter; and she first her self, to give example to others, did communicate to the Idol in open audience; she controlled her houshold▪ and would know where that every one received ther Sacrament. And it appeared, That after that day that malice took more violent and strong possession in her, then it did before; for from that day forward she appeared altogether altered, insomuch that her countenance and facts did declare the venom of her heart: For incontinent she caused our Preachers to be summoned; for whom when we made intercession, beseeching her Majesty not to molest them in their Ministry, unlesse any man were able to convince them of false Doctrine, she could not bridle her tongue from open blasphemy, but proudly she said,Blasphemy. In despight of you and your Ministers both, they shall be banished out of Scotland, albeit they preached as true as ever did Saint Paul.Note. Which proud and blaspemous answer,She had gotten her lesson from the Cardinall. Forefather to the now Earle of Lowdone, Chancellor. Queen Regents answer. did greatly astonish us: and yet ceased we not most humbly to seek her favour; and by great diligence, at last we obtained that the Summons at that time were delayed: For to her were sent Alexander Earl of Glenclarne, and Sir Hues Campbell of Lowdone Knight, Sheriff of Air, to reason with her, and to crave some performance of her manifold promises; to whom she answered, It becomes not subjects to burthen their Princes with promises, further then it pleased them to keep the same. Both the Noble men faithfully and boldly discharged their duty, and plainly forewarned her of the inconveniences that were to follow: wherewith she somewhat astonied, said she would advise.
In this mean time did the Town of Perth, called Saint Iohnston, embrace the Truth,S. Iohnston embraced the Gospel. which did provoke her to a new fury; in which she willed the Lord Ruthuein Provest of that Towne, so suppresse all such Religion there.Lord Ruthuens answer. To the which when he answered, That he could make their bodies to come to her Majesty, & to prostrate themselves before her, till that she was fully satiate with her blood: but to cause them to do against their conscience, he could not promise. She in fury did answer, That [Page 135] he was too mallapart, to give her such answer, affirming that both he and they should repent it. She solicited M. Iames Haliburntoun Provest of Dundie, to apprehend Paul Methuen, who fearing God, gave secret advertisement to the man to avoid the Town for a time. She sent forth such as she thought most able to perswade at Easter, to cause Montrosse, Dundie, S. Iohnston, and other such places as had received the Gospel, to communicate with the Idoll of the Masse, but they could profit nothing, the hearts of many were bent to follow the Trueth revealed, and did abhorre Superstition and Idolatry. Whereat she more highly commoved, did Summon again all the Preachers to appear at Sterlin, the tenth day of May, in the yeere of our Lord 1559.1559 Which understood by us, we with all humble obedience sought the means how she might be appeased, and our Preachers not molested: but when we could prevaile nothing, it was concluded by the whole brethren,The first assembly at S. Iohnston. That the Gentlemen of every Countrey should accompany their Preachers, to the day and place appointed; Whereto all men were most willing. And for that purpose, the Town of Dundie, the Gentlemen of Angus and Mernes, passed forward with their Preachers to S. Iohnston, without Armour, as peaceable men, minding onely to give confession with their Preachers. And lest that such a multitude should have given feare to the Queene Regent, the Laird of Dun, a zealous, prudent, and godly man, passed before to the Queene, then being at Sterlin, to declare to her, That the cause of their Convocation, was onely to give confession with their Preachers, and to assist them in their just defence.The Laird of Dun, stayed the congregation, and the Preachers. She understanding the fervencie of the people, began to use craft with him, soliciting him to stay the multitude, and the Preachers also, with promise that she would take some better order. He a man most gentle of nature, and most addict to please her in all things not repugnant to God,Note. wrote to those that then were assembled at S. Iohnston, to stay, and not to come forward, shewing what promise and hope he had of the Queens favour. At the reading of his Letters, some did smell the craft and deceit, and perswaded to passe forward, untill that a discharge of the former Summons should be had, alleadging that otherwise their Processe of Rebellion should be executed against the Preachers: And so should not onely they, but also all such as did accompany them, be involved in a like crime. Others did reason, That the Queens promise was not to be suspected, neither yet the Laird of Duns request to be contemned, and so did the whole multitude with their Preachers stay.
In this mean time that the Preachers were summoned, to wit, the second of May 1559. arrived Iohn Knox from France, 1559 who lodging two nights onely in Edinburgh, hearing the day appointed to his brethren, repaired to Dundie, where he earnestly required them, That he might be permitted to assist his brethren, and to give confession of his Faith with them, which granted unto him, he departed unto S. Iohnston with them, where he began to exhort, according to the grace of God granted unto him. The Queen perceiving that the Preachers did not appear, began to utter her malice; and notwithstanding any request made to the contrary, gave commandment to put them to the Horne; inhibiting all men, under pain of high Rebellion, to assist, comfort, receive, or maintain them in any sort: [Page 136] which extremity perceived by the said Laird of Dun, he prudently withdrew himselfe (for otherwise by all appearance he had not escaped imprisonment.) For the Master of Maxwell, a man zealous and stout in Gods Cause (as then appeared) under the cloke of another small crime, was that same day committed to ward, because he did boldly affirme, That to the uttermost of his power,Note. he would assist the Preachers and the Congr [...]gation, notwithstanding any sentence which unjustly was,At this time the Professors of the Gospel were called the Congregation. or should be pronounced against them. The Laird of Dun coming to S. Iohnston, exposed the case even as it was, and did conceal nothing of the Queens craft and falshood: Which understood, the multitude was so inflamed, that neither could the exhortation of the Preachers, nor the commandment of the Magistrate, stay them from destroying the places of Idolatry. The manner whereof was: The Preachers had declared before how odious Idolatry was in Gods presence: What commandment he had given for the destruction of the monuments thereof:The taking down of the F [...]iers in Saint Iohnston. What Idolatry, and what abomination was in the Masse. It chanced that the next day, which was the eleventh of May, after that the Preachers were exiled, that after the Sermon, which was very vehement against Idolatry, a certaine Priest in contempt would go to the Masse; and to declare his malapart presumption, he would open up a glorious Tabernacle, which stood upon the high Altar: There stood beside, certain godly men, and amongst others, a young boy, who cryed with a bold voice, This is intolerable, Note. that when God by his Word hath plainely condemned Idolatry, we shall stand and see it used in despight. The Priest hereat offended, gave the childe a great blow; who in anger took up a stone, and casting at the Priest, hit the Tabernacle, and brake down an Image: And immediatly, the whole multitude threw stones, and put hands on the said Tabernacle, and on all other Monuments of Idolatry; Which they dispatched before the tenth man in the Town were advertised (for the most part were gone to diner) which noised abroad, the whole multitude assembled, not of the Gentlemen, neither of them that were earnest Professours, but of the rascall multitude, who finding nothing to do in that Church, did run without deliberation to the Gray and Black-Friers, and notwithstanding that they had within them very strong guards kept for their defence, yet were their gates incontinent burst up. The first invasion was upon Idolatry, and thereafter the common people began to seek some spoile. And in very deed the Gray-Friers was a place so well provided, that unlesse honest men had seen the same, we would have feared to have reported what provision they had,The Gray Friers their provision. their sheets, blankets, beds, and coverlets were such, that no Earle in Scotland had better: Their naperie was fine, they were but 8 persons in the Convent, and yet had they 8 puncheons of salt Beef (consider the time of the yeere, the eleventh of May) wine, beere, and ale, beside store of victuals belonging thereto. The like abundance was not in the Black-Friers, and yet there was more then became men professing poverty. The spoile was permitted to the poore: For so had the Preachers before threatned all men, That for covetousnesse sake, none should put their hand to such a Reformation, that no honest man was inriched thereby the value of a groat. Their conscience so moved them, that they [Page 137] suffered those hypocrites to take away what they could, of that which was in their places. The Prior of the Charter-house was permitted to take with him even as much gold and silver as he was able to carry.Note. So were mens consciences beaten with the Word, that they had no respect to their own particular profit,Note. but onely to abolish Idolatry, the places and Monuments thereof, in which they were so busie, and so laborious, that within two dayes these three great places, Monuments of Idolatry, to wit, the Black and Gray Theeves, and Charter-house Monks (a building of wonderous cost and greatnesse) was so destroyed, that the walls onely did remain of all those great edifices. Which reported to the Queen, she was so inraged,A godly vow. That she did vow utterly to destroy S. Iohnston, man, woman, and childe, and to consume the same by fire, and thereafter to salt it, in signe of a perpetuall desolation. We suspecting nothing such cruelty, but thinking that such words might escape her in choler without purpose determined, because she was a woman, set on fire by the complaints of those hypocrites, who flocked unto her as Ravens to a carion. We (we say) suspecting nothing such beastly cruelty, returned to our own houses: leaving in S. Iohnston, Iohn Knox to instruct the people, because they were yong and rude in Christ. But she, set on fire partly by her own malice, partly by commandment of her friends in France, and not a little by bribes, which she and Monsieur Dosell received from the Bishops and the Priests here at home, did continue still in her rage. And first she sent for all the Nobility,The complaint of the Queene Regent. to whom she complained, That we meaned nothing but Rebellion: She did grievously lament the destruction of the Charter-house, because it was a Kings foundation, and there was the tombe of King Iames the first, and by such other perswasions she made the most part of them grant to pursue us. And then incontinent sent she for her French men: For that was, and ever hath been her joy, to see Scottish men dip one with anothers blood. No man was at that time more franke against us then was Duke Hamilton, led by that cruell beast the Bishop of Saint Andrews, and by those that yet abuse him, the Abbot of Kilvinning, and Matthew Hamilton of Milburne, two chiefe enemies to the Duke and to his whole house, but in so far as thereby they may procure their own particular profit. These and such other pestilent Papists ceased not to cast fagots on the fire continually, crying, Forward upon these Hereticks, we shall once rid this Realme of them. The certaintie hereof coming to our knowledge, some of us repaired to the Towne againe, about the two and twentieth day of May, and there did abide for the comfort of our brethren: Where after Invocation of the Name of God, we began to put the Town and our selves in such strength, as we thought might best serve for our just defence.Note. And because we did not utter despaire of the Queens favour, we caused to forme a Letter to her Majestie, as followeth.
To the Queenes Majestie Regent, all humble obedience and dutie premised.
AS heretofore with jeopard of our lives, and yet with willing hearts we have served the authoritie of Scotland, and your Majestie now Regent in this [Page 138] Realme, in service to our bodies dangerous, and painefull, so now with most dolorous mindes we are constrained by unjust tyrannie purposed against us, to declare unto your Majestie, That except this crueltie be stayed by your wisdome, we shall be compelled to take the sword of just defence, Note. against all that shall pursue us for the matter of Religion, and for our conscience sake: which ought not, nor may not be subject to mortall creatures, further then by Gods Word man is able to prove that he hath power to command us. We signifie moreover unto your Majestie, That if by rigour we be compelled to seek the extreame defence, that we will not onely notifie our innocencie and Petition to the King of France, to our Mistresse and to her husband; but also to the Princes and Counsell of every Christian Realme, declaring unto them, That this cruell,Note. unjust, and most tyrannicall murther intended against Townes and multitudes, was, and is the onely cause of our revolt from our accustomed obedience, which in Gods presence we faithfully promise to our Soveraigne Mistresse, to her husband, and unto your Majestie Regent. Provided that our consciences may live in that Peace and Libertie, which Christ Iesus hath purchased to us by his blood, and that we may have his Word truely Preached and holy Sacraments rightly ministred unto us, without which we firmely purpose never to be subject to mortall man:O where is this fervencie now? For better we think to expose our bodies to a thousand deaths, then to hazard our souls to perpetuall damnation, by denying Christ Iesus, and his manifest Veritie, which thing not onely do they who commit open Idolatry, but also all such as seeing their brethren pursued for the cause of Religion,O would God that the Nobility should yet consider. and having sufficient means to comfort and assist them, do neverthelesse withdraw from them their dutifull support. We would not your Majestie should be deceived, by the false perswasions of those cruell beasts the Church-men, who affirme, That your Majestie needeth not greatly to regard the losse of us that professe Christ Iesus in this Realme. If (as God forbid) ye give ear to their pestilent counsell, and so use against us this extremity pretended, it is to be feared, That neither ye, neither yet your posteritie shall at any time after this finde that obedience and faithfull service within this Realme, which as all times you have found in us. We declare our judgements freely, as true and faithfull Subjects. God move your Princely heart favourably to interpret our faithfull meaning: Further advertising your Majestie, That the selfe same thing, together with all things that we have done, or yet intend to do, we will notifie by our Letters to the King of France. Asking of you, in the Name of the eternall God, and as your Majestie tenders the peace and quietnesse of this Realme: That ye invade us not with any violence, till we receive answer from our Mistresse and her husb [...]nd, and from their advised Counsell there. And thus we commit your Majestie to the protection of the omnipotent. From Saint Johnston, the 22 of May 1559.
Sic subscribitur. Your Majesties obedient Subjects in all things, not repugnant to God. The faithfull congregation of Christ Iesus in Scotland.
To the same purpose we wrote to Monsieur Dosell in French, requiring of him, That by his wisdome he would mitigate the Queenes rage, and the rage of the Priests, otherwise that flame which then began [Page 139] to burn, would so kindle, that when some men would, it could not be slackned. Adding further, That he declared himself no faithfull servant unto his Master the King of France, if for the pleasure of the Priests he would persecute us, and so compell us to take the sword of just defence. In like manner we wrote to Captain Serre la Bourse, and to all other Captains and French Souldiers in generall, admonishing them that their Vocation was not to fight against us naturall Scotish-men, nor yet that they had any such Commandment of their Master: We besought them therefore not to provoke us to enmity against them, and to consider that they had found us favourable, in their most great extremities. We declared farther unto them, That if they entred in hostility and bloody War against us, that the same should remain longer then their owne lives, to wit, even in all posteritie to come, so long as naturall Scotish-men should have power to revenge such cruelty, and most horrible ingratitude. These Letters were caused to be spread abroad in great abundance, to the end that some might come to the knowledge of men. The Queen Regent her Letter was laid upon her Cushion in the Chappel Royall at Sterlin, where she was accustomed to sit at Masse; she looked upon it, and put in the pocket of her Gown: Monsieur d' Osel and the Captains, received theirs, delivered even by their own souldiers (for some amongst them were favourers of the Truth) who after the reading of them, began to pull their own beards, for that was the modest behaviour of Monsieur d' Osell, when truth was told unto him, so that it repugned to his fantasie. These our Letters were suppressed to the utmost of their power, and yet they came to the knowledge of many. But the rage of the Queen and the Priests could not be stayed, but forward they move against us, who then were but a very few and mean number of Gentlemen in S. Iohnston; we perceiving the extremity to approach, did write to all brethren to repair towards us for our relief, to the which we found all men so ready bent, that the Work of God was evidently to be espied: the Tenour whereof followeth. And because that we would omit no diligence to declare our innocency to all men, we formed a Letter to those of the Nobility, who then persecuted us, as after followeth:
To the Nobility of Scotland.
The Congregation of Christ Iesus within the same, desire the spirit of righteous Iudgement
BEcause we are not ignorant that ye the Nobility of this Realme, who now persecute us, employing your whole study and force to maintain the kingdom of Sathan, of superstition and Idolatry, are yet neverthelesse divided in opinion. We the Congregation of Christ Jesus, by you unjustly persecuted,The first of the Nobility. have thought good, in one Letter, to write unto you severally. Ye are divided, we say, in opinion; for some of you think that we who have taken this enterprise to remove Idolatry, and the Monuments of the same, to erect the true Preaching of Christ Jesus, in the bounds committed to our Charges, are hereticks, seditious men, and troublers of this Commonwealth, and therefore no punishment is sufficient for us; and so blinded with this rage, and under pretence to serve the Authority, ye proclaim War and destruction without all order of Law against us. To you, we say, that neither your blinde zeal, neither yet the colour of Authority, [Page 140] shall excuse you in Gods presence, who commandeth none to suffer death till that he be openly convinced in judgement, to have offended against God, and against his Law written; which no mortall creature is able to prove against us: for whatsoever we have done, the same we have done at Gods commandment, who plainly commands Idolatry, and all Monuments of the same to be destroyed and abolished.The constant request of the Protestants of Scotland. Our earnest and long request hath been, and is, That in open Assembly it may be disputed, in presence of indifferent auditors, Whether that these abominations, named by the pestilent Papists, Religion, which they by fire and sword defend, be the true Religion of Jesus Christ or not? Now this humble request denied unto us, our lives are sought in most cruell manner: And the Nobility (whose duty is to defend innocents, and to bridle the fury and rage of wicked men,Note the duty of Noblemen. were it of Princes or Emperors) do notwithstanding follow their appetites, and arme your selves against us your brethren, and naturall Countrey-men: yea, against us that be innocent and just, as concerning all such crimes as be laid to our charges. If ye think that we be criminall, because that we dissent from your opinion, consider, we beseech you, that the Prophets under the Law, the Apostles of Christ Jesus after his Ascension, his Primitive Church and holy Martyrs, did disagree from the whole world in their dayes. And will ye deny but that their action was just, and that all those that persecuted them were murtherers before God? May not the like be true this day? What assurance have ye this day of your Religion, which the world that day had not of theirs? ye have a multitude that agree with you, and so had they: ye have antiquity of time, and that they lacked not: ye have Counsells, Laws, and men of reputation, that have established all things, as ye suppose: but none of all these can make any Religion acceptable unto God, which onely depended upon his owne will, revealed to man in his most sacred Word.Note. It is not then a wonder that ye sleep in so deadly a security in the matter of your owne salvation; considering that God giveth unto you so manifest tokens, that ye and your leaders are both declined from God. For if the tree shall be judged by the fruit (as Christ Jesus affirmeth that it must needs be) then of necessity it is, That your Prelats, and the whole rabble of their Clergie be evill trees: For if Adultery,Probation against the Papists. Pride, Ambition, Drunkennesse, Covetousnesse, Incest, Unthankfulnesse, Oppression, Murther, Idolatry, and Blasphemy, be evill fruits, there can none of that Generation which claim to themselves the title of Churchmen, be judged to be good trees: For all these pestilent and wicked fruits do they bring forth in greatest abundance. And if they be evil trees (as ye your selves must be compelled to confesse they are) advise prudently with what consciences ye can maintain them to occupy the room and place in the Lords Vine-yard. Do ye not consider that in so doing ye labour to maintain the servants of sin in their filthy corruption, and so consequently ye labour that the devill may raigne, and still abuse this Realme by all iniquity and tyranny,Against such as under colour of authority persecute their brethren. and that Christ Jesus and his blessed Gospel be suppressed and extinguished. The name and the cloke of the authority which ye pretend, will nothing excuse you in Gods presence, but rather shall ye bear double condemnation, for that ye [Page 141] burden God, as that his good Ordinances were the cause of your iniquity: All Authority which God hath established, is good and perfect, and is to be obeyed of all men, yea, under pain of damnation. But do ye not understand,Difference betwixt the person and the Authority. That there is a great difference betwixt the Authority which is Gods Ordinance, and the persons of those which are placed in Authority; the Authority and Gods Ordinances can never do wrong, for it commandeth that vice and wicked men be punished,Note. and vertue with vertuous men and just be maintained. But the corrupt person placed in this Authority, may offend, and most commonly doth contrary to this Authority: and is then the corruption of man to be followed, by reason that it is clothed with the name of Authority? Or shall those that obey the wicked commandment of those that are placed in Authority, be excusable before God? Not so, not so, but the plagues and vengeances of God taken upon Kings their servants and subjects,Note diligently. do witnesse to us the plain contrary. Pharaoh was a King,Pharaoh his fact and had his Authority of God, who commanded his subjects to murther and torment the Israelites, and at last most cruelly to persecute their lives: But was their obedience (blinde rage it should be called) excusable before God? the Universall plague doth plainly declare, That the wicked Commander, and those that obeyed, were alike guilty before God. And if the example of Pharaoh shall be rejected,Note. because he was an Ethnicke, then let us consider the facts of Saul: He was a King anoynted of God, appointed to raign over his people;The fact of King Saul. he commanded to persecute David, because (as he alleadged) David was a Traytor, and Usurper of the Crowne: And likewise commanded Ahimeleck the High Priest and his fellows to be slaine: But did God approve any part of this obedience? evident it is, That he did not. And think ye that God will approve in you, that which he did condemne in others? be not deceived; with God there is no such partiality. If ye obey the unjust commandments of wicked Rulers, ye shall suffer Gods vengeance and just punishment with them. And therefore, as ye tender your owne salvation, we most earnestly require of you moderation, and that ye stay your selves, and the fury of others, from persecuting of us, till our cause be tried in open and lawfull Judgement.The second sort of the Nobility. And now to you who are perswaded of the justice of our cause, who sometimes have professed Christ Jesus with us,Note. and who also have exhorted us to this enterprise, and yet have left us in our extreme necessity, at least looke out thorow your fingers in this our trouble, as that the matter appertained not unto you, we say, That unlesse (all fear and worldly respects set aside) ye joyn your selves with us, that as of God ye are reputed Traytors, so shall ye be excommunicated from our Society, and from all participation with us in the Administration of Sacraments: the glory of this Victory which God shall give to his Church, yea, even in the eyes of men, shall not appertain to you, but the fearful judgement which apprehended Ananias, and his wife Saphira, Let both the one part and the other judge if God have not justified the cause of the innocents. shall apprehend you and your posterity. Ye may perchance contemn and despise the Excōmunication of the Church now by Gods mighty power erected amongst us, as a thing of no force: But yet doubt we nothing, but that our Church, and the true Ministers of the same, have the same power which our Master Christ Jesus granted to [Page 142] his Apostles in these words, Whose sins ye shall forgive, shall be forgiven; and whose sins ye shall retain, shall be retained, and that because they preach, and we believe the same Doctrine which is contained in his most blessed Word: and therefore, except that ye will contemne Christ Jesus, ye neither can despise our threatning, neither yet refuse us calling for your just defence.From whence this courage did proceed the issue did declare. By your fainting, and by extracting of your support, the enemies are encouraged, thinking that they shall finde no resistance: in which point, God willing, they shall be deceived; for if they were ten thousand, and we but one thousand, they shall not murther the least of our brethren, but we (God assisting us) shall first commit our lives into the hands of God for their defence. But this shall aggravate your condemnation, for ye declare your selves both Traytors to the Truth once professed, and murtherers of us and of our brethren,Note. from whom ye withdraw your dutifull and promised support, whom your onely presence (to mans judgement) might preserve from this danger. For our enemies look not to the power of God, but to the force and strength of man; when the number is mean to resist them, then rage they as bloody wolves; but a part equall or able to resist them by appearance, doth bridle their fury. Examine your owne consciences, and weigh that Sentence of our Master Christ Jesus, saying, Whosoever denieth me, or is ashamed of me before men, I shall deny him before my Father. Now is the day of his Battell in this Realm, if ye deny us your brethren, suffering for his Names sake, ye do also deny him, as himselfe doth witnesse, in these words, Whatsoever ye did to any of these little ones, that ye did to me, and what ye did not to one of these little ones, that ye did not to me: If these sentences be true as concerning meat, drink, cloathing, and such things a appertain to the body, shall they not be likewise true in these things that appertain to the preservation of the lives of thousands, whose blood is now sought, for profession of Christ Jesus? And thus shortly we leave you, who sometimes have professed Christ Jesus with us, to the examination of your own consciences. And yet once again of you, who blinded by superstition, persecute us: We require moderation, till our cause may be tried; which if ye will not grant unto us for Gods Cause, yet we desire you to have respect to the preservation of your common Countrey, which we can no sooner betray into the hands of strangers, then that one of us destroy and murther another. Consider our Petitions, and call for the spirit of righteous judgement.
These our Letters being divulgate, some began to reason, Whether in conscience they might invade us, or not, considering that we offred due obedience to the Authority, requiring nothing, but liberty of conscience, and our Religion and fact to be tried by the Word of God. Our Letters came with convenient expedition to the hands of our brethren in Cuninghame and Kyle, who assembled at the Church of Craggie; where after some contrarious reasons, Alexander Earle of Glencarne, in zeal burst forth in these words, Let every man serve his conscience, I will, by Gods grace, see my brethren in S. Johnston:The Earle of Glencarne his resolution. Yea, albeit never man should accompany me, yet I will go, and if it were but a Pike upon my shoulder; for I had rather die with that company, then live after them. These words so encouraged the rest, that all decreed to go forward, as that they did so stoutly, that when the [Page 143] Lion Herault in his coat of Arms, commanded all men under pain of treason to return to their houses by publike sound of trumpet in Glasgow, never man obeyed that charge, but all went forward, as we shall after heare. When it was clearly understood that the Prelates and their adherents suppressing our Petitions so far as in them lay, did kindle the furie of all men against us: it was thought expedient to write unto them some Declaration of our minds, which we did in this forme following.
To the generation of Antichrist, the pestilent Prelats, and their Shavelings within Scotland,
the Congregation of Christ Iesus within the some saith,
TO the end that ye shall not be abused, thinking to escape just punishment, after that ye in your blinde furie have caused the blood of many to be shed: This we notifie and declare unto you, That if ye proceed in this your malicious crueltie, ye shall be dealt withall wheresoever ye shall be apprehended, as murtherers and open enemies to God and unto mankinde. And therefore betimes cease from this blinde rage: Remove first from your selves, your bands of bloodie men of war, and reform your selves to a more quiet life, and hereafter mitigate ye the authority, which without crime committed on our part ye have inflamed against us, or else be ye assured, That with the same measure that ye have measured against us, and yet intend to measure to others, it shall be measured unto you; that is, As ye by tyrannie intend not onely to destroy our bodies, but also by the same to hold our souls in bondage of the Devil, subject to Idolatry: So shall we with all force and power, which God shall grant unto us, execute just vengeance and punishment upon you, yea, we shall begin that same war which God commandeth Israel to execute against the Canaanites, that is, contract of peace shall never be made till that ye desist from your open Idolatry and cruell persecution of Gods children. And this we signifie unto you, in the name of the eternall God, and of his Son Christ Jesus, whose Verity we professe, and Gospel we have Preached, and holy Sacraments rightly ministred, so long as God will assist us to gain stand your Idolatry. Take this for advertisement and be not deceived.
Notwithstanding these our Requests and Advertisements, Monsieur Dosell and his French men, with the Priests and their bands, marched forward against S. Iohnston, and approached within ten miles of the Town; then repaired the brethren from all quarters for our reliefe. The Gentlemen of Fyfe; Angus, Mernes, with the Town of Dundie were there, they that first hazarded to resist the enemy: and for that purpose was chosen a place of ground, a mile and more distant from the Town. In this mean time, the Lord Ruthuen, Provest of the Town of S. Iohnston, and a man whom many judged godly and stout in that action (as in very deed he was even unto his last breath) left the Town, and departed first to his own place, and after to the Queen; whose defection and revolt was a great discouragement to the hearts of many, and yet did God so comfort them, that within the space of twelve houres after, the hearts of all men [Page 144] were set up againe. For those that were then assembled, did not so much hope of victory by their own strength, as by the power of him, whose Verity they professed, and began one to comfort another, till the whole multitude was erected in a reasonable hope. The day after that the Lord Ruthuen departed, which was the foure and twentieth of May,Speakers sent by the Queene to S. Iohnston. came the Earle of Argyle, Lord Iames Prior of S. Andrews, and the Lord Semple, directed from the Queen Regent, to enquire the cause of that Convocation of Lieges there. To whom when it was answered, That it was onely to resist the cruell tyrannie devised against that poore Towne, and the inhabitants of the same. They asked if we minded not to hold that Towne against the authority, and against the Regent. To the which Question answered the Lairds of D [...]n and Pitarro, with the Congregation of Angus and Mernes, the Master of Lindsay, the Lairds of Londy, Balvarde, and others Barons of Fyfe. That if the Queenes Majestie would suffer the Religion there begun to proceed,Note the answer. and not trouble their brethren and sisters that had professed Christ Jesus with them, That the Towne, they themselves, and whatsoever to them pertained, should be at the Queens commandment. Which answer understood,The false suggestion of the Queen Regent the Earle of Argyle and the Prior (who both were then Protestants) began to muse, and said plainly, That they were far otherwise informed by the Queen, to wit, That we meant no Religion, but a plaine Rebellion. To the which when he had answered simply, and as the trueth was, to wit, That we Convened for none other purpose, but onely to assist our brethren, who then were most unjustly persecuted, and therefore we desired them faithfully to report our answer, and to be intercessors to the Queen Regent, That such cruelty should not be used against us, considering that we had offered in our former Letters, as well to the Queens Majesty, as to the Nobility, our matter to be tried in lawfull judgement. They promised fidelity in that behalfe, which also they kept. The day after, which was the five and twentieth of May, before that the said Lords departed, in the morning Iohn Knox desired to speak with the same Lords, which granted unto him, he was conveyed to their Lodging by the Laird of Balvarde; and thus began,
The Oration of Iohn Knox to the Lords.
THe present troubles, honourable Lords, ought to move the hearts, not onely of the true servants of God, but also of all such as beare any favour unto our Countrey and naturall Countrey-men, to descend within themselves, and deepely to consider, what shall be the end of this pretended tyrannie. The rage of Satan seeketh the destruction of all those that within this Realme professe Christ Iesus, and they that inflame the Queene, and you the Nobles against us, regard not who prevaile, provided that they may abuse the world, and live at their pleasure, as heretofore they have done: yea, I feare that some seek nothing more, then the effusion of Scottish blood, to the end that their possessions may be more patent to others. But because that this is not the principall which I have to speak, omitting the same to be considered, by the wisdome of those to whom the care of the Common-wealth appertaineth.
1. I most humbly require of you, my Lords, in my name, to say to the Queene [Page 145] Regent, That we in whom she in her blinde rage doth persecute, are Gods servants, faithfull and obedient Subjects to the authoritie of this Realme: That that Religion which she pretendeth to maintaine by fire and sword, is not the true Religion of Christ Iesus, but is expresse contrary to the same, a superstition devised by the braine of man,Let the Papists rather ambitious Romanists, judge. which I offer my selfe to prove against all that within Scotland will maintaine the contrary, liberty of tongue being granted unto me, and Gods written Word being admitted for judge.
2. I further require your honours in my name to say unto the Queen, That as oft before I have written, so now I say, That this her enterprise shall not prosperously succeed in the end, and albeit for a time she trouble the Saints of God, for she fights not against man only, but against the eternall God, and his invincible Verity, and therefore the end shall be her confusion, unlesse betimes she repent and desist.
These things I require of you, in the Name of the eternall God, as from my mouth, to say unto her Majestie, adding, That I have been, and am a more assured friend to her Majestie, then they, that either flattering her, as servants to her corrupt appetites, or else inflame her against us, who seek nothing but Gods glory to be advanced; Vice to be suppressed; and Veritie to be maintained in this poore Realme.
They all three did promise to report his words so far as they could, which afterwards we understood they did; yea the Lord Sempill himselfe, a man sold unto sin, enemie to God and all godlinesse, did yet make such report, That the Queen was somewhat offended, that any man should use such libertie in her presence. She still proceeded in her malice, for immediately thereafter she sent her Lion Herald with Letters, straitly charging all men to avoid the Towne under the paine of Treason. Which Letters, after he had declared them to the chiefe men of the Congregation, he publikely proclaimed the same upon Sunday the 27 of May. In this meane time came sure knowledge to the Queen, to Duke Hamilton, and to Monsieur Dosell, That the Earle of Glencarne, the Lords Uchiltrie and Boyde, the young Sheriffe of Air, the Lairds of Craggy, Wallace, Sesnock, Carnell, Bar, Gairgirth, and the whole congregation of Kyle and Cuninghame approached for our reliefe, and in very deed they came in such diligence, and such a number, That as the enemy had just cause to fear; so have all that professe Christ Jesus, just matter to praise God, for their fidelity and stout courage in that need: For by their presence was the tyrannie of the enemy bridled. Their diligence was such,The diligence of the Earle of Glencarne, and of the brethren of the wast, for the relief of S. Iohnston. that albeit the passage by Sterlin and six miles above was stopped (for there lay the Queen with her bands, and caused the Bridges to be cut upon the waters of Forth, Gudy, and Teith, above Sterlin) yet made they such expedition through desert and mountaine, that they prevented the enemy, and approached within sixe miles of our Campe, which then lay without the Towne awaiting upon the enemy, before that any assured knowledge came to us of their coming. Their number was judged to twentie five hundred men, whereof there was twelve hundred Horsemen. The Queene understanding how the said Earle and Lords, with their company approached, caused to beset all wayes, that no advertisement should come to us: To the end, That we despairing of support, might condiscend to such appointment as she required. And sent [Page 146] first to require that some discreet men of our number would come and speak to Duke Hamilton and Monsieur Dosell, (who then with their Army lay at Achtererdoch, ten miles from S. Iohnston) to the end, that some reasonable appointment might be had. She had perswaded the Earle of Argyle and all others, That we meant nothing but Rebellion; and therefore had he promised unto her, That in case we would not stand content with a reasonable appointment, he would declare himselfe open enemy unto us, notwithstanding that he professed the same Religion with us. From us were sent the Laird of Dun, the Laird of Inuerquhartye, and Thomas Scot of Abbotshall, to hear what appointment the Queene would offer. The Duke and Monsieur Dosell required, That the Towne should be made patent, and that all things should be referred to the Queenes pleasure. To the which they answered, That neither they had commission so to promise, neither durst they in conscience so perswade their brethren: But if the Queene would promise,The Petition of the Protestants, for the rendering of S Iohnston. That no inhabitant of the Town should be troubled for any such crimes as might be alleadged against them, for the late mutation of Religion and abolishment of Idolatrie, and for down-casting the places of the same; If she would suffer the Religion begun to go forward, and leave the Towne at her departing free from the Garrisons of French Souldiers; That they would labour at the hands of their brethren, that the Queene should be obeyed in all things. Monsieur Dosell perceiving the danger to be great, if that a sudden appointment should be made, and that they were not able to execute their tyrannie against us, after that the Congregation of Kyle (of whose comming we had no advertisement) should be joyned with us, with good words dismissed the said Lairds to perswade the brethren to quiet concord. To the which we were all so well minded, that with one voice they cried; Cursed be they that seek effusion of blood; Let us possesse Christ Iesus, and the benefit of his Gospel, and none within Scotland shall be more obedient Subjects then we shall be. With all expedition were sent from Sterlin againe (after that the coming of the Earle of Glencarne was knowne, for the enemie for feare quaked) the Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames aforesaid. And in their company a crafty man Master Gauin Hamilton, Abbot of Kilwinning, who were sent by the Queen to finish the appointment aforesaid. But before that they came, was the Earle of Glencarne and his honourable company arrived in the Towne: and then began all men to praise God, for that he had so mercifully heard them in their most extreame necessitie, and had sent unto them such reliefe as was able without effusion of blood to stay the rage of the enemie. The Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames did earnestly perswade the agreement, to the which all men were willing: but some did smell the craft of the adversary, to wit, That they were minded to keep no point of the promise longer then they had obtained their intent. With the Earle of Glencarne came our loving brother Iohn Willock, Iohn Knox was in the Town before. These two went to the Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames, The answer of the Earle of Argyle and L. Iames, Prior of S. Andrews. accusing them of infidelity, in so far as they had defrauded their brethren of their dutifull support, and comfort in their greatest necessity. They answered both, That their heart was constant with their brethren, and that they would defend that Cause to the [Page 150] uttermost of their power. But because they had promised to labour concord, and to assist the Queen in case we refused reasonable offers, in conscience and honour they could do no lesse then be faithfull in their promise made: And therefore they required that the brethren might be perswaded to consent to that reasonable appointment;The promise of the foresaid. promising in Gods presence, That if the Queen did break in any jot thereof, that they with their whole powers would assist and concurre with the brethren in all times to come. This promise made, the Preachers appeased the multitude, and obtained in the end that all men did consent to the appointment foresaid; which they obtained not without great labours; and no wonder, for many foresaw the danger to follow: yea the Preachers themselves in open Sermon did affirme plainly, That they were assuredly perswaded that the Queen meant no truth. But to stop the mouth of the adversary,Note. who unjustly did burthen us with Rebellion, they most earnestly required all men to approve the appointment, and so to suffer hypocrisie to disclose it self. This appointment was concluded the 28 of May, and the day following, at two in the after noon, departed the Congregation from Saint Iohnston, after that Iohn Knox had in his Sermon exhorted all men to constancy, and unfainedly to thanke God, for that it had pleased his mercy to stay the rage of the enemy without effusion of blood; Also that no brother should be weary, nor faint, to support such as should after be likewise persecuted: for (said he) I am assured that no part of this promise made shall be longer kept, then till the Queen and her French-men to have the upper hand. Many of the enemies were at the same Sermon: For after that the appointment was made, they had free entry in the Towne to provide Lodgings. Before the Lords departed, was this Bond, whose Tenour followeth, as it was written and subscribed.
The second Covenant at Perth.
AT Perth the last of May, the yeere of God 1559 yeers,
1559the Congregations of the West Countrey, with the Congregations of Fyfe, Perth, Dundie, Angus, Mernes, and Monrosse, being convened in the Towne of Perth, in the Name of Iesus Christ, for setting forth of his glory, understanding nothing more necessary for the same, then to keepe a constant amity, unity, and fellowship together, according as they are commanded by God, are confederate, and become bounden and obliged in the presence of God, to concurre and assist together in doing all things required of God in his Scripture, that may be to his glory; And at their whole powers to destroy and put away all things that doth dishonour to his Name, so that God may be truely and purely worshipped. And in case that any trouble be intended against the said Congregation, or any part or member thereof, the whole Congregation shall concurre, assist, and convene together, to the defence of the same Congregation or person troubled: And shall not spare Labours, Goods, Substance, Bodies and Lives, in maintaining the liberty of the whole Congregation, and every member thereof, against whatsoever person shall intend the said trouble for cause of Religion, or any other cause depending thereupon, or lay to their charge, under pretence therof, although it happen to be coloured with any other outward cause. In witnessing and [Page 148] testimony of the which, the whole Congregation aforesaid have ordained and appointed the Noble-men and persons under-written, to subscribe these Presents.
Sic subscribitur, - Arch Argyle,
- Iames Steward,
- Glencarne.
- R. Lord Boid, Lord Wchiltrie,
- Matthew Campbell of Tarmganart.
The 29 of May entred the Queen, the Duke, Monsieur d'Osell, and the French-men,The first slaughter at the entry of the French-men. who in discharging their Volley of Hacquebutes, did well mark the house of Patrike Murray, a man fervent in Religion, and that boldly had sustained all danger in that trouble; against whose stayr they directed six or seven Shot even against the faces of those that were there lying; all men escaped, except the son of the foresaid Patrike, a boy of ten or twelve yeers of age; who being slain, was had to the Queens presence: but she understanding whose son he was, said in mockage, It is pity it chanced on the son, and not on the father; but seeing that so it is chanced, we cannot be against fortune. Idolatry erected against the appointment. This was her happy entry in Saint Iohnston, and the great zeal she beareth to Justice. The swarme of Papists that entred with her, began straight to make provision for their Masse; and because the Altars were not so easie to be repaired again, they provided Tables, whereof some before used to serve for Drunkards, Dicers, and Carders, but they were holy enough for the Priest and his Pageant. The Queen began to rage against all godly and honest men, their houses were oppressed by the French, the lawfull Magistrates, as well Provest as Baylies, were unjustly, and without all order, deposed from their Authority: a wicked man, void of Gods fear, and destitute of all vertue, the Laird of Kilfans, was intrusted by her, Provest of the Towne: Whereat all honest men offended, left their owne houses, and with their wives and children sought amongst their brethren some resting place for a time.Against the appointment the second time. She took order that four Colours of the Souldiers should abide in the Town to maintain Idolatry, and to resist the Congregation. Honest and indifferent men asked why she did so manifestly violate her promise? She answered, That she was bound to keep no promise to hereticks: And moreover, That she promised onely to leave the Towne free of French Souldiers; which (said she) she did,Second answer of the Queen Regent. because that these that therein were left were Scotishmen. But when it was reasoned in her contrary, That all those that took wages of France were counted French Souldiers, she answered, Princes must not be straitly bounden to keep their promises: The third an [...]wer. My selfe (said she) would make little conscience to take from all that sort their lives and inheritance, if I might do it with as honest an excuse. And then she left the Towne in extreme Bondage:The departure of the Earle of Argyle, and Lord Iames from the Queen Regent. After that her ungodly French-men had most cruelly used the most part of those that remained in the [...]ame, the Earle of Argyle, and Lord Iames foresaid perceiving in the Queen nothing but meer tyranny and falshood, mindefull of their former promises made to their brethren, did secretly convey themselves, and their Companies of the Town, and with them departed the Lord Ruthuen, of whom before mention is [Page 149] made; then the Earle of Menteth, and the Laird of Tullybardin, who in Gods presence did confederate and binde themselves together, faithfully promising one to assist and defend another against all persons that would pursue them for Religion sake; and also that they with their whole force and power would defend the brethren persecuted for the same Cause. The Queen highly offended at the sudden departure of the persons aforesaid, sent charges to them to return, under the highest pain of her displeasure. But they answered,The answer the Earle of Argyle. That with safe conscience they could not be partakers of so manifest tyranny as was by her committed, and of so great iniquity as they perceived devised by her, and her ungodly counsell the Prelats, This answer was given to her the first day of Iune, and immediately the Earle of Argyle, and Lord Iames repaired toward S. Andrewes; and in their Journey gave advertisement by writing to the Laird of Dun, to the Laird of Petarrow, to the Provest of Dundie, and others, professors in Angus, to visite them in S. Andrewes the fourth of Iune, for Reformation to be made there: which day they kept, and brought in their company Iohn Knox, who the first day after his coming to Fyfe, did preach in Carreal, the next day in Anstruther, minding the third day, which was the Sunday, to preach in S. Andrews. The Bishop hearing of Reformation to be made in his Cathedrall Church, thought time to stirre, or else never, and therefore assembled his colleagues, and confederate fellows, besides his other friends, and came to the Towne upon the Saturday at night, accompanied with a hundred Spears, of minde to have stopped Iohn Knox from Preaching. The two Lords and Gentlemen aforesaid were onely accompanied with their quiet housholds, and therefore was the sudden coming of the Bishop the more fearfull; for then was the Queen and her French-men departed from Saint Iohnston, and were lying in Falkland, within twelve miles of S. Andrews; and the Town at that time had not given profession of Christ, and therefore could not the Lords be assured of their friendship. Consultation being had, many were of minde that the Preaching should be delayed for that day, and especially that Io. Knox should not preach, for that did the Bishop affirme that he would not suffer, considering that by his Commandment the Picture of the said Iohn was before burnt. He willed therefore an honest Gentleman, Robert Colwill of Cleisse, The Bishops good minde towards Iohn Knox. to say to the Lords, That in case Iohn Knox presented himselfe to the Preaching-place, in his Towne and principall Church, he should make him be saulted with a Dozen of Culverings, whereof the most part should light upon his nose. After long deliberation had, the said Iohn was called, that his owne judgement might be had; When many perswasions were made that he should delay for that time, and great terrours given in case he should enterprise such a thing; as it were in contempt of the Bishop, he answered, God is witnesse that I never preached Christ Iesus in contempt of any man, Iohn Knox his answer to the Lords, and the rest of the brethren. neither minde I at any time to present my selfe to that place, having either respect to my owne private commodity, either yet to the worldly hurt of any creature: But to delay to preach to morrow (unlesse the body be violently with-holden) I cannot in conscience: For in this Towne and Church began God first to call me to the dignity of a Preacher, from the which I was re [...]t by the tyranny of France, and procurement [Page 147] of the Bishops, as ye well enough know, how long I continued prisoner, what torment I sustained in the Gallies, and what were the sobs of my heart, is now no time to recite. This onely I cannot conceale, which more then one have heard me say when my body was absent from Scotland, That my assured hope was, in open audience to preach in Saint Andrewes, before I departed this life. And therefore (said he) my Lords, seeing that God above the expectation of many hath brought my bodie to the same place where first I was called to the Office of a Preacher, and from the which most unjustly I was removed: I beseech your Honours not to stop me from presenting my selfe unto my Brethren: And as for the feare of danger that may come to me, let no man be solicite, for my life is in the custody of him whose glory I seek; and therefore I cannot so feare their boast nor tyrannie, that I will cease from doing my duty, when of his mercy he offereth the occasion. I desire the hand and weapon of no man to defend me, onely do I crave audience; which if it be denied here unto me at this time, I must seek further where I may have it. At these words the Lords were fully content that he should occupy the place, which he did upon Sunday the tenth of June, and did treat of the ejection of the buyers and the sellers forth of the Temple of J [...]rusalem; as it is written in the Evangelists Matthew and Iohn, and so he applied the corruption that was then, to the corruption that is in Papistry: and Christs fact, to the duty of those to whom God giveth power and zeale thereto,The Reformation of S. Audrews. that aswell the Magist [...]ates, the Provest and Baylies, as the communalty for the most part within the Towne, did agree to remove all Monuments of Idolatry, which also they did with expedition. The Bishop advertised h [...]reof, departed that same day to the Queen, who lay with her French-men, as is said, in Falkland. The hot fury of the Bishop did so kindle her choler (and yet the love was very cold betwixt them) that without farther delay conclusion was taken, to invade Saint Andrewes, For the old Earle of Argyle was dead. and the two young Lords aforesaid, who then were very slenderly accompanied. Posts were sent from the Queen with all diligence to Cowper, distant onely six miles from Saint Andrewes, to prepare Lodgings and Victualls for the Queen and her French-men. Lodgings were assigned, and F [...]rriers were sent before. Which thing understood, counsell was given to the Lords to march forward, and to prevent them before they came to Cowper: which they did, giving advertisement to all brethren with all possible expedition to repair towards them, which they also did, with such diligence,Cowper-Moore. that in their Assemblie the wonderous Worke of God might have been espied: For when at night the Lords came to Cowper, they were not an hundred Horse, and some few Foot-men whom the Lord Iames, brought from the Coast [...]ide; and yet before the next day at noon (which was Tuesday the thirteenth of June) their number passed three thousand men, which by Gods providence came unto the Lords from Lowthiane the Lairds of Ormeston, Calder, Hatton, Lestarrig, and Colston, who albeit they understood at their departing from their owne houses no such trouble, yet were they by their good counsell very comfortable that day. The Lord Ruthuen came from Saint Iohnston with some Horse-men with him: The Earle of Rothesse Sheriff of Fyfe, came with an honest Company. [Page 151] The Townes of Dundie and S. Andrews declared themselves both stout and faithfull. Cowper, because it stood in greatest danger, was assisted with the whole Force. Finally, God did so multiply our number, That it appeared as men had rained from the clouds. The enemy understanding nothing of our Force assured themselves of Victory. Who had beene in Falkland the night before, might have seen embracing and kissing, betwixt the Queen, the Duke, and the Bishop: But Master Gawin Hamilton, gaper for the Bishoprick of S. Andrews, above all others, was lovingly embraced of the Queen; For he made his solemne Vow,M. Gawin Hamiltons Vow. That he would fight, and that he would never return till he brought those Traitours to her Majestie, either quick or dead. And thus before midnight did they send forward their Ordnance, themselves did follow before three of the clock in the morning. The Lords hereof advertised, assembled their company early in the morning upon Cowper-moore; where by the advice of M. Iames Haliburtoun Provest of Dundie, was chosen a place of ground convenient for our defence: For it was so chosen▪ That upon all sides our Ordnance might have beaten the enemy, and yet we have stood in safety, if we had been pursued till we had come to hand strokes. The Lord Ruthuen took the charge of the horsemen, and ordered them so, That the enemy was never permitted to espie our number; the day was dark, which helped thereto. The enemy (as before is said) thinking to have found no resistance, after that they had twice or thrice made shew unto us, as that they would retire, marched forward with great expedition, and approached within a mile before that ever their horsemen stayed, and yet they kept betwixt us and them a water, for their strength. It appeared to us, That either they marched for Cowper or S. Andrews: and therefore our Horse-men in their Troope, and a part of the Foot-men with the Ordnance marched somewhat alwayes before them for safety of the Towne. The Lords, with the Gentlemen of Fyfe, and so many of Angus and Mearns as were present, kept themselves close in a knot, neere to the number of a thousand Speares. The Townes of Dundie and S. Andrews were arrayed in another battell, who came not to the sight of the enemy, till that after twelve of the clock the mist began to vanish, and then passed some of their Horse-men to a mountaine, from the height whereof they might discerne our number. Which perceived by them, their Horse-men and Foot-men stayed incontinent, Posts ran to the Duke and Monsieur Dosell, to declare our number, and what order we kept: And then were Mediators sent to make appointment, but they were not suffered to approach neere to the Lords, neither yet to the view of our Camp; which put them in great feare. Answer was given unto them,First answer at Cowper-moore. That as we had offended no man, so would we seek appointment of no man; but if any would seek our lives (as we were informed they did) they should finde us, if they pleased to make diligence. This answer received, were sent againe the Lord Lindsay, and Laird of W [...]nchton, who earnestly requested us to concord, and that we would not be the occasion that innocent blood should be shed. We answered,The second answer. That neither had we quarrell against any man, neither yet sought we any mans blood: onely we were convened for defence of our own lives unjustly sought by others. We added further▪ [Page 152] That if they could finde the meane, that we and our brethren might be free from the tyrannie devised against us, that they should reasonably desire nothing which should be denied for our part. This answer received, the Duke and Monsieur Dosell, having Commission of the Queen Regent, required, That Assurance might be taken for eight dayes; to the end that indifferent men in the mean time might commune upon some finall agreement of those things which were then in controversie. Hereto did we fully consent, albeit that in number and force we were far superiour, and for testification hereof, we sent unto them our hand writs; and we likewise received theirs with promise, That within two or three dayes some discreet men should be sent to us to S. Andrews, with further knowledge of the Queens minde. The tenour of the assurance was this.
The Assurance.
WE James Duke of Chattellerault, Earle of Arrane, Lord Hamilton; and my Lord Dosell, Lieutenant for the King in these parts, for our selves, our assistaries, and partakers, being presently with us in company. By the tenor hereof promits faithfully in honour to my Lords Archibald Earle of Argyle, and James, Commendater of the Priory of S. Andrews, to their assistants and partakers being presently with them in company: That we and our company aforesaid, shall retire incontinent to Falkland, and shall with diligence transport the French men, and our other folkes now presently with us, and that no French men or other Souldiers of ours, shall remaine within the bounds of Fyfe, but so many as before the raising of the last Army lay in Disert, Kirkcaldie, and Kinghorne, and the same to lie in the same places onely, if we shall think good. And this to have effect for the space of eight dayes following the date hereof exclusive, That in the meane time certaine Noble-men, by the advice of the Queen and the rest of the Councell may convene to talk of such things, as may make good order and quietnesse amongst the Queens Lieges. And further, We, nor none of our assisters being present with us, shall invade, trouble, or disquiet the said Lords nor their assisters, during the said space. And this we binde and oblige us upon our loyall fidelitie and honour, to observe and keepe in every point above-written, without fraud or guile. In witnesse whereof, we have subscribed these presents with our own hands.
At Garlebanke the 13 day of Iune 1559.
Subscribed. - Iames Hamilton.
- Meneits, Dosell.
And this received, we departed first, because we were thereto requested by the Duke; and so we returned to Cowper, lauding and praising God, for his mercy shewed, and thereafter every man departed to his dwelling place. The Lords and a great part of the Gentlemen passed to S. Andrews, who there abode certain dayes, still looking for those that were promised to come from the Queen for appointment to be made. But we perceiving her craft and deceit (for under that assurance, she meant nothing else but to convey her selfe, her Ordnance, and French-men over [Page 153] the water of Forth) took consultation what should be done for delivering S. Iohnston from these ungodly Souldiers, and how our brethren exiled from their own houses,The delivery of S. Iohnston. might be restored again. It was concluded, That the brethren of Fyfe, Angus, Mernes, and Stratherne, should Convene at S. Iohnston the foure and twentieth day of June for that purpose, and in the mean time were these Letters written by the Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames to the Queen then Regent.
Letters to the Queen Regent.
MAdame, after our hearty commendations of service, this shall be to shew your Majestie, That upon the 13 day of Iune, we were informed by them that were Communers betwixt the Duke, Monsieur Dosell, and us, That we should have spoken unreverently of your Majestie, which we beseech your Majestie, for the true service that we have made, and are ready to make at all times to your Majestie, That of your goodnesse you will let us know the sayers thereof, and we shall do the dutie of true Subjects, to defend our own innocency: As we take God to witnesse, of the good Zeale and Love we beare towards you, to serve you with true hearts, and all that we have, as well lands as goods; desiring no other thing for our service, but the liberty of our conscience to serve our Lord God, as we shall answer to him, which your Majestie ought and should give us unrequired. Moreover, please your Majestie, That the Duke and the Noble-men being in Sterlin for the time, by your Majesties advice, solicited us to presse the Congregation assembled at the Town of Perth, to Commune of Concord, where we did our exact diligence, and brought it to passe, as your Majestie knows. And there is a point, that we plainly see it not observed to us, which is, That no Souldier should remain in the Town after your Majesties departing. And suppose it may be inferred, That it was spoken of French Souldiers onely, yet we took it otherwise, like as we do yet, That Scottish-men, or any other Nation, taking wages of the King of France, are reputed and holden French Souldiers. Therefore seeing we of good will and minde brought that matter to your Majesties contentment, it will please your Majestie of your goodnesse to remove the Souldiers and their Captains, with others that have gotten charge of the Town, That the same may be guided and ruled freely, as it was before, by the Ballyes and Counsell conforme to their infeoffments given to them, by the ancient and most excellent Kings of this Realme, to elect and chuse their officers at Michaelmas, and they to endure for the space of one yeere, conforme to the old Rite and Custome of this Realme: which being done by your Majestie, we trust the better successe shall follow thereupou to your Majesties content, as the bearer will declare at more length to your Majestie; Whom God preserve.
To Saint Iohnston, with the Gentlemen before expressed, did Convene the Earle of Monteith, the Laird of Glaneurquhair, and divers others, who before had not presented themselves for defence of their brethren. When the whole multitude was Convened, a Trumpet was sent by the Lords, commanding the Captains and their Bands, To avoid the Towne, and to leave it to the ancient Libertie and just Inhabitants of the same; Also commanding the Laird of Kilfawnes, put in Provest by the Queen,The summoning of S. Iohnston. with the Captains aforesaid, To open the gates of the Town, and make the same patent to all our Soveraigns lieges, to the effect, That as well true Religion now once begun therein, may be maintained, [Page 154] and Idolatry utterly suppressed, as also the said Town might enjoy and brook their ancient Laws and Liberties, unoppressed by men of War, according to their old Priviledges granted to them by the ancient Princes of this Realme, and conforme to the provision contained in the Contract of Marriage, made by the Nobility and Parliament of this Realme with the King of France, bearing namely, That our old Laws or Liberties should not be altered: Adding thereto, If they foolishly resisted, and therein happened to commit murther, That they should be treated as murtherers. To the which they answered proudly, That they would keep and defend that Towne, according to their promise made to the Queen Regent. This answer received, preparation was made for the Siege and assault. For amongst all, it was concluded that the Towne should be set at liberty, to what danger soever their bodies should be exposed. While preparation was in making, came the Earle of Huntly, the Lord Erskin, Master Iohn Ballenden, Justice Clerk, requiring that the pursuit of the Town should be delayed.Communing at S. Iohnston. To speake to them were appointed, the Earle of Argyle, Lord Iames, and Lord Ruthuen, who perceiving in them nothing but a drift of time, without any assurance that the former wrongs should be redressed, gave unto them a short and plaine answer, That they would not delay their purpose an houre: and therefore willed them to certifie the Captains in the Town, That if by pride and foolishnesse they would keep the Town, and in so doing slay any of their brethren, that they should every one die as murtherers. The Earle of Huntly, Huntly. displeased at this answer, departed, and was highly offended that he could not dresse such an appointment, as should have contented the Queen and the Priests. After their departing the Town was again summoned: but the Captaines supposing that no sudden pursuit should be made, and looking for reliefe to have been sent from the Queen, abode in their former opinion. And so upon Saterday the nine and twentieth of June, at ten of the clock at night, commanded the Lord Ruthuen who besieged the west Quarter, to shoot the first Volley, which being done, the Town of Dundie did the like, whose Ordnance lay on the east side of the Bridge. The Captaines and Souldiers within the Town, perceiving that they were unable long to resist, required assurance till twelve houres upon the morrow; promising, That if before that houre there came unto them no relief from the Queen Regent, that they would render the Town: Provided that they should be suffered to depart the Town with Ensigne displayed. We thirsting the blood of no man, and seeking onely the liberty of our brethren, condescended to their desires, albeit that we might have executed against them judgement without mercy, for that they had refused our former favours, and had slain one of our brethren, and hurt two in their resistance, and yet we suffered them freely to depart without any further molestation. The Town being delivered from their thraldom, upon Sunday the six and twentieth of June thanks was given to God for this great benefit received, and consultation was taken, what was further to be done. In this meane time, zealous men considering, how obstinate, proud, and despightfull, the Bishop of Murray had been before,The Bishop of Murray. how he had threatned the Town by his Souldiers and friends who lay in Scone, thought good that some [Page 158] order should be taken with him, and with that place, which lay neer to the Towns end. The Lords wrote unto him (for he lay within two miles of S. Iohnston) That unlesse he would come and assist them, they neither could spare nor save his place. He answered by his writing, That he would come, and would do as they thought expedient; that he would assist them with his Force, and would consent with them against the rest of the Clergie in Parliament. But because this answer was slow in coming, the Town of Dundie partly offended for the slaughter of their men, and especially bearing no good favour to the said Bishop, for that he was and is chief enemy to Christ Jesus, and that by his counsell alone was Walter Mile our brother put to death, they marched forward: To stay them was first sent the Provest of Dundie, and his brother Alexander Halyburtoun Captaine; who little prevailing, was sent unto them Iohn Knox; but before his coming, they were entred to the pulling downe of the Idols and dortoir. And albeit the said Master Iames Halyburtoun, Alexander his brother, and the said Iohn, did what in them lay to have stayed the fury of the multitude, yet were they not able to put order universally, and therefore they sent for the Lords, Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames, The destruction of Scone. who coming with all diligence, laboured to have saved the place and the place and the Church. But because the multitude had found buried in the Church a great number of hid goods, of purpose to have preserved them to a better day (as the papists speak) the Towns of Dundie and S. Iohnston could not be satisfied, till that the whole reparation and Ornaments of the Church (as they terme it) were destroyed. And yet did the Lords so travell, that they saved the Bishops Palace, with the Church and place for that night: For the two Lords did not depart, till they brought with them the whole number of those that most sought the Bishops displeasure. The Bishop greatly offended that any thing should have been enterprised in reformation of his place, asked of the Lords his Band and hand-writing, which not two hours before he had sent unto them; which delivered to his Messenger Sir Adam Browne, advertisement was given, That if any farther displeasure chanced unto him, he would that he should not blame them. The Bishops servants that same night began to fortifie the place again, and began to do violence to some that were carrying away such Baggage as they could come by. The Bishops Girnall was kept the first night by the labours of Iohn Knox, who by exhortation removed such as violently would make interruption. The same night departed from S. Iohnston the Earl of Argyle, and L. Iames, as after shall be declared.The cause of the burning of Scone. The morrow following, some of the poor, in hope of spoyl, and some of Dundie, to consider what was done, passed up to the said Abbey of Scone; whereat the Bishops servants offended, began to threaten and speak proudly: and as it was constantly affirmed, one of the Bishops sons thrust thorow with a Rapier one of Dundie, for because he was looking in at the Girnell door. This brute noysed abroad, the Town of Dundie was more enraged then before; who putting themselves in Armour, sent word to the inhabitants of S. Iohnston, That unlesse they would support them to avenge that injury, they should never after that day occure with them in any action. The multitude easily enflamed, gave the Alarm, and so was [Page 156] that Abbey and Palace appointed to Saccage, in doing whereof they took no long deliberation, but committed the whole to the merciement of fire. Whereat no small number of us were so offended, that patiently we could not speak, to any that were of Dundie or Saint Iohnston. A poor aged matron seeing the flame of fire to passe up so mightily, and perceiving that many were thereat offended,Speaking of an ancient matron when Scone was burning. in plain and sober manner of speaking, said, Now I see and understand that Gods judgements are just, and that no man is able to save where he will punish: since my remembrance this place hath been nothing else but a Den of Whore mongers: It is incredible to believe how many wives have been adulterate, and virgins deflowred by the filthy beasts which have been fostered in this den; but especially by that wicked man who is called the Bishop. If all men knew as much as I, they would praise God, and no man would be offended. This woman dwelt in the Towne nigh to the Abbey. At whose words were many pacified, affirming with her, That it was Gods just Judgement. And assuredly if the labours or travell of any man could have saved that place, it had not been at that time destroyed: for men of greatest estimation laboured with all diligence for the safety of it. While these things were done at Saint Iohnston, the Queen fearing what should follow, determined to send certain Bands of French Souldiers to Sterlin, of purpose to stop the passage to us that then were upon the North side of Forth. Which understood, the Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames departed secretly in the night, and with great expedition preventing the French,The taking of Stirlin. they took the Towne (before whose coming the rascall multitude put hands on the thieves, I should say Friers places, and utterly destroyed them) whereat the Queen and her Faction not a little afrayed, with all diligence departed from Edinburgh to Dumbar. And so we with reasonable diligence marched forward to Edinburgh, for Reformation to be made there; where we arrived the 29 of June. The Provest for that time, the Lord Seaton, Lord Shaton. a man without God, without honesty, and oftentimes without reason, had before greatly troubled and molested the brethren, for he had taken upon him the protection and defence of the Black and Gray Friers; and for that purpose did not onely lie himself in one of the Colledges every night, but also constrained the most honest of the Towne to watch those monsters, to their great grief and trouble. But hearing of our sudden coming,The coming of the Congregaon to Edinburg. he abandoned his charge, and left the spoyl to the poor, who had made havock of all such things as was moveable in those places before our coming, and left nothing but bare walls; yea, not so much as door or window: whereby we were the lesser troubled in putting order to such places. After that we had deliberate certain dayes what was best to be done, and what order was to be taken for suppressing all Monuments of Idolatry within that Towne, and the places next adjacent, determination was taken to send some Message to the Queen then Regent. For she had bruted (as her accustomed manner was, by advice of her counsell, ever to forge lies) that we sought nothing but her life, and a plain revoltment from the lawfull obedience due to our Soveraigne her Authority, as by the Tenour of these Letters may be seen.
FRANCIS and MARIE By the Grace of God, King and Qneen of Scots, Doulphin and Doulphinesse of Viennois:
To Our loved Lyon King of Armes, &c. Our Sheriffs in that part conjunctly and severally specially constitute, greeting.
Forasmuch as our dearest Mother Marie, Queen Dowager Regent of Our Realme, and Lords of our Secret Councell, perceiving the seditious tumult raised by one part of our Lieges, naming themselves, The Congregation; who under pretence of Religion have put themselves in Armes. And that Our Mother, for satisfying of every mans conscience, and pacifying of the said troubles, had offered unto them to appoint a Parliament to be holden in January next to come (this was a manifest lie, for this was neither offered, nor by her once thought upon, till we required it) or sooner, if they had pleased, for establishing of a Universall order in matters of Religion by Our advice, and States of Our Religion, and in the meane time to suffer every man to live at liberty of Conscience without trouble, unto the time that the said order were taken by advise of Our foresaid States. And at last, because it appeareth much to stand upon Our Burrough of Edinburgh, offered in like manner to let the inhabitants thereof chuse what manner of Religion they would set up and use for that time, so that no man might alleadge that he was forced to do against his conscience. Which offer the Queen, Our said dearest Mother was at all times,Let the Reader marke how this agrees with our time. and yet is ready to fulfill. Neverthelesse the said Congregation being of minde to receive no reasonable offers, hath since by open deed declared, That it is no Religion, nor any thing thereto pertaining that they seek, but onely the subversion of Our Authority, and usurpation of Our Crowne: In manifest witnessing whereof, they daily receive English-men with Messages unto them, and sendeth such like into England: And last of all, have violently intermitted, withtaken, and yet with-holds, the Irons of Our Coyning-House, which is one of the chiefe Points that concerneth Our Crowne: And such like have intromitted with our Pallace of Halyrud-house. Our Will is therefore, &c. That ye passe to the Market Crosse of Our said Burrough of Edinburgh, or any other place within the same, and there by open Proclamation, in Our Name and Authority, command and charge all and sundry persons of the said Congregation, or yet being presently within Our said Borough, other then the inhabitants thereof, that they within six hours next after Our said Charge, depart forth of the same, under the pain of Treason. And as that ye command all and sundry persons to leave their company, and to adhere to Our Authority; with Certification, That such as do the contrary, shall be reputed and holden as manifest Traytors to Our Crowne.
These Letters did not a little grieve us, who most unjustly were accused; for never a sentence of the Narrative true, except, That we stayed the Irons, and that for just cause; to wit, Because that daily there was such number of hard-heads printed, that the basenesse thereof made all things exceeding dear; And therefore we were counselled by the wisest to stay the Irons while further order might be taken. The Queen Regent with all possible diligence posted for her Faction: Master Iames Balfour was not idle in the mean time. The Lords, to purge themselves of these odious crimes, wrote to her a Letter in form as after followeth:
PLease your Majestie to be advertised, That it is come to our knowledge, that your Majestie hath set forth by your Letters openly proclaimed,The third Letter to the Queen Regent. That we, called by name, The Congregation, under pretence and colour of Religion convene together to no other purpose, but to usurp our Soveraignes Authirity, and to invade your person, representing theirs at this present. Which things appeare to have proceeded of sinister information made to your Majestie by our enemies, considering that we never minded such thing, but onely our minde and purpose was and is, To promote and set forth the glory of God, Maintain and defend the true Preachers of his Word, And according to the same abolish and put away Idolatry and false abuses which may not stand with the said Word of God. Beseeching your Majestie to beare patiently therewith, and interpose your Authority to the furtherance of the same, as is the duty of every Christian Prince, and good Magistrate. For as to the obedience of our Soveraignes Authority in all Civill and Politick matters, we are and shall be as obedient, as any other your Majesties subjects within the Realme. And that our convention is for no other purpose, but to save our Preachers and their auditors from the injury and violence of our enemies: Which should be more amply declared by some of us in your Majesties presence, if ye were not accompanied with such as have pursued our lives, and sought our blood. Thus we pray Almighty God to save your Highnesse in his eternall tuition.
At Edinburgh the 2 of Iuly, 1559.
And for further purgation hereof, it was thought necessary that we should simply expose as well to her Majesty, as to the whole people what were our requests and just petitions: And for that purpose after that safe-Conduct was purchased and granted, we directed unto her two grave men of counsell, to wit, the Lairds of Pittarrow and Cuninghamehead, to whom we gave commission and power, first to expose our whole purpose and intent, which was no other then before, at all times we had required; to wit, First, That we might enjoy the liberty of conscience. Secondly, That Christ Jesus might be truely preached, and his holy Sacraments rightly ministred unto us. Thirdly, That unable Ministers might be removed from Ecclesiasticall Administration: And that our Preachers might be relaxed from the Horne, and permitted to execute their charges, without molestation unto such as either by a generall Councell lawfully convened, or by a Parliament within the Realme the controversies in Religion were decided. And for declaration that her Majestie was hereto willing that the Bands of French-men, who then were a burden intolerable to the Countrey, and to us so fearfull, that we durst not in peaceable and quiet manner haunt the places where they did lie, should be sent to France their native Countrey: Which things granted, Her Majestie should have experience of our accustomed obedience. To these Heads she did answer at the first so pleasantly, that she put both our Commissioners in full esperance that all should be granted, and for that purpose she desired to speak with some of greater Authority; promising, That if they would assure her of their dutifull obedience, that she would deny nothing of that which was required. For satisfaction of her minde, we sent again the Earle of Glencarne, The craftines of the Queen Regent may yet be espied. the Lord Ruthwen, the Lord Uchiltrie, and the said Laird of Pittarrow, with the same Commission as before. But then she began to handle the matter more craftily, complaining that she [Page 159] was not sought in a gentle manner. And that they in whom she had put most singular confidence, had left her in her greatest need. And such other things pertaining nothing to the Commission, she proposed to spend and drive the time. They answered, That by unjust tyrannie devised against them and their brethren (as her Majestie did well know) they were compelled to seek the extreame remedie, and therefore that her Majestie ought not to wonder though godly men left the company, where they neither found fidelity nor trueth. In the end of this communing; which was the twelfth day of July 1559.1559. She desired to have talked privately with the Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames, Prior of S. Andrews; for else (as she alleadged) she could not but suspect that they pretended to some other higher purpose then Religion. She and her crafty Counsell had abused Duke Hamilton, perswading him and his friends, That the said Earle and Lord Iames had conspired,Accusations. first to deprive our Soveraigne her daughter of her authority,Mark the craftie calumnies. and thereafter the Duke and his Successors of their pretended Title to the Crowne of Scotland. By these invented lyes she inflamed the hearts of many against us, insomuch that some of our own number began to murmure. Which perceived, as well the Preachers in their publike Sermons, as we our selves by our publike Proclamation, gave purgation and satisfaction to the people, plainely and simply declaring what was our purpose, taking God to witnesse, That no such crimes were ever entred into our hearts, as most unjustly was laid to our charge. The Counsell after consultation, thought not expedient that the said Earle and Lord Iames should talke with the Queen in any sort; for her former practises put all men in suspition, That some deceit lurked under such coloured communing. She had before said, That if she could by any meane sunder these two from the rest, she was assured shortly to come by her whole purpose. And one of her chiefe Counsell in those dayes (and we feare but too inward with her yet) said, That ere Michaelmas day they two should lose their heads; and therefore all men feared to commit two such young plants to her mercy and fidelity. It was therefore finally denied that they should talk with the Queen, or any appertaining to her, but in places void of all suspicion, where they should be equall in number with those that should talk with them. The Queen perceiving that her craft could not prevaile, was content that Duke Hamilton, and that Earle of Huntley, with others by her appointed, should convene at Preston, The communing at Preston. to Commune with the said Earle and Lord Iames, and such others as the Lords of the Congregation would appoint, to the number of an hundred on each side: Of the which number, eight persons onely should meet for conference. The principals for their party, were the Duke, and Earle Huntly, the Lords Erskin and Somerwell, M. Gawin Hamilton, and the Justice Clerk. From us were directed the Earles of Argyle and Glencarne, the Lords Ruthuen and Lord Iames, Boyde and Uchiltrie, the Lairds Dun and Pittarrow. Who Convening at Preston, spake the whole day without any certaine conclusion: For this was the practise of the Queen and of her faction, By drift of time to weary our company, who for the most part, had been upon the fields from the tenth day of May: That we being dispersed, she might come to her purpose, in [Page 160] which she was not altogether deceived: For our Commons were compelled to scatter for lack of expences: And our Gentlemen partly constrained by lack of furnishing, and partly hoping some finall appointment, after so many Communings, returned for the most part to their dwelling places, for reposing of themselves. The Queen in all those Conventions seemed that she would give liberty to Religion;The demand of the Queen Regent, and answer of the Protestants Provided, That wheresoever she was, our Preachers should cease, and the Masse should be maintained. We perceiving her malicious craft, answered, That as we would compell her Majestie, to no Religion; so could we not in conscience, for the pleasure of any earthly treasure, put silence to Gods true Messengers: neither could we suffer that the right administration of Christs true Sacraments should give place to manifest Idolatry, for in so doing we should declare our selves enemies to God, to Christ Iesus his Son, to his eternall Veritie, and to the libertie and establishment of his Church within this Realme: For your request being granted, There can no Church within the same be so established, but at your pleasure, and by your residence and remaining there, ye might overthrow the same. This our last answer we sent unto her with the Lord Ruthuen and Laird of Pittarrow, requiring of her Majestie in plaine words, to signifie unto us, What hope we might have of her favour towards the upsetting of Religion? We also required, That she would remove her French-men, who were a feare to us, and a burden most grievous to our Countrey; and that she would promise to us in the word of a Prince, That she would procure no man to be sent in. And then should we not onely support to the uttermost of our powers to furnish Ships and Victuals for their transporting, but also upon our honours should we take her body into our protection.The last offers of the Protestants to the Q. Regent. And should promise, in the presence of God and the whole Realme, to serve our Soveraigne her daughter, and her Majestie Regent, as faithfully and as obediently, as ever did we Kings within Scotland. That moreover we should cause our Preachers give reason of their Doctrine in her audience to any that pleased to impugne any thing that they did or taught. Finally, That we should submit our selves to a lawfull Parliament. Provided that the Bishops, as the partie accused and our plaine enemies, should be removed from judgement.
To no point would she answer directly, but in all things she was so generall and so ambiguous, that her craft appeared to all men. She had gotten assured knowledge that our company was scattered (for her French-men were daily amongst us, without molestation or hurt done unto them) and therefore she began to disclose her minde,The scoffing of the Queen Regent. and said, The Congregation hath reigned these two moneths past; Me my selfe would reigne now other two. The malice of her heart being plainely perceived, deliberation was had what was to be done. It was concluded, That the Lords, Barons, and Gentlemen, with their chiefe domesticks, should remaine in Edinburgh that whole Winter, for establishing of the Church there. And because it was found, That by the corrupting of our Money the Queen made to her selfe immoderate gaines,Note. for maintaining of her Souldiers, to the destruction of the whole Common-wealth: It was thought necessary, That the Printing yrons, and all things pertaining should be stayed, for feare that she should privily cause to transport them [Page 161] to Dumbar. In this mean time came assured word, first, That the King of France was hurt, and after that he was dead. Which albeit it ought to have put her in minde of her own estate and wicked enterprises:The death of Henry King of France. for he that same time in the fulnesse of his glory (as she her selfe used to speak) had determined most cruell persecution against the Saints of God in France, even as she her selfe was here persecuting in Scotland: and yet he so perished in his pride, That all men might see that Gods just vengeance did strike him, even when his iniquity was come to full ripenesse. Albeit we say, That this wonderous work of God in his sudden death, ought to have danted her fury, and given unto her admonition, That the same God could not suffer her obstinate malice against his Truth, long to be unpunished: Yet could her indurate heart nothing be moved to Repentance; for hearing of the staying of the Printing yrons, she raged more outragiously then before, and sending for all such as were of her faction, exposed her grievous complaint, aggravating the same with many lies,Note how this agrees with our times. to wit, That we had declared that which before she suspected: For what could we mean else but usurpation of the Crown, when we durst put hands to the Coining-house, which was a portion of the patrimonie of the Crown. She further alleadged, That we had spoiled the Coining-House of great sums of money. To the which we answered, both by our Letters sent to her and her Counsell, and by publike Proclamation to the people, That we without usurpation of any such thing, justly appertaining to the Crown of Scotland, Answer to the calumnie. did stay the Printing yrons, in consideration that the Common-wealth was greatly hurt by corrupting of our money. And because we were born Counsellers of this Realm, sworn to procure the profit of the same, we could do no lesse of dutie and of conscience,Note, Nobles. then to stay that for a time, which we saw so abused, That unlesse remedy were found, should turn to the utter detriment of the whole body of this Realme. And as to her false accusation of spoil, we did remit us to the conscience of M. Robert Richeson, master of the Coining-house, who from our hands received silver, gold, and mettall, as well Coined as un-Coined, so that with us there did not remain the value of a Bawbee, or Farthing. This our Declaration and purgation notwithstanding, she, partly by her craft and policie, and partly by the labours of the Bishops of Saint Andrews and Glasgow, procured the whole number that were with her, to consent to pursue us with all cruelty and expedition, before that we could have our company (which then was dispersed for new furnishing) assembled again. The certaintie hereof coming to our knowledge the Saturday at night, being the 25 of July, we did what in us lay to give advertisement to our brethren: but impossible it was that the Wast, Angus, Mernes, Straitherne or Fyfe, in any number could come to us. For the enemie Marched from Dumbar upon the Sunday, and approached within two miles of us before Sun-rising upon Munday. For they verily supposed to have found no resistance, being assured that the Lords onely with certain Gentlemen remained with their private houses: calling upon God for counsell in that straight, we sought what was the next defence. We might have left the Town, and might have retired our selves without any [Page 162] danger, but then we should have abandoned our brethren of Edinburgh, and suffered the Ministery thereof to have decayed; which to our hearts was so dolorous, that we thought better to hazard the extremitie then so to do. For then the most part of the Town appeared rather to favour us then the Queens faction, and did offer unto us the uttermost of their support, which for the most part they did faithfully keep. The same did the Town of Leith, Leith left us the congregation. but they kept not the like fidelity. For when we were upon the field, marching forward for their support (for the French marched nigh to them) they rendred themselves without further resistance. And this they did, as is supposed, by the treason of some within themselves, and by perswasion of the Laird of Lestarrig, who before declared himselfe to be one of us; and notwithstanding that same day rendred himselfe undesired to Monsieur Dosell. Their unprovided and sudden defection astonished many, and yet we retired quietly to the side of Cragingate, which place we took for resisting the enemy. In the mean time divers mediatours passed betwixt us, amongst whom the Lord Ruthuen for our part was principall. Alexander Erskin did much travell to stay us and our Souldiers, that we should not joyne with them of Leith, till that they, as is said, had rendred themselves to the French. The said Alexander did oft promise that the French would stay, provided, That we would not joyne with those of Leith. But after that they were rendred, we heard nothing of him but threatning and discomfortable words. Before it was eight of the clock in the morning, God had given unto us both courage, and a reasonable number to withstand their furie. The Towne of Edinburgh, so many as had subject themselves to discipline, and divers others besides them, behaved themselves both faithfully and stoutly. The Gentlemen of Lowthiane, especially Calder, Hatton, and Ormeston, were very comfortable, as well for their counsell as for their whole assistance. Some Gentlemen of Fyfe prevented the French-men, other were stopped by reason that the French had passed Leith. Alwayes the enemy took such a fear, That they determined not to invade us where we stood, but took purpose to have passed to Edinburgh, by the other side of the water of Leith: and that because they had the Castle to their friend, which was to us unknown, for we supposed the Lord Erskin, Captain of the same, either to have been our friend, or at least to have been indifferent. But when we had determined to fight,The Lord Erskin and his fact. he sent word to the Earle of Argyle, to Lord Iames, his sisters son, and to the other Noble-men, That he would declare himselfe, both enemy to them and to the Town, and would shoot at both, if they made any resistance to the French-men to enter into the Town. This his treasonable defiance sent us, by the Laird of Ricarton did abate the courage of many, for we could not fight, nor stop the enemy, but under the mercy of the Castle and whole Ordnance thereof. Hereupon was consultation taken, and in conclusion, it was found lesse damage to take an appointment, albert the Conditions were not such as we desired; then to hazard battell betwixt two such enemies. After long talking, certaine heads were drawn by us, which we desired to be granted.
- [Page 166]First, That no member of the Congregation should be troubled in life, lands, goods or possessions, by the Queen her Authority, nor any other justice within the Realm, for any thing done in the late Innovation, till a Parliament (which should begin the tenth of Ianuary) had decreed things in controversie.
- 2. That Idolatry should not be erected, where it was at that day suppressed.
- 3. That the Preachers and Ministers should not be troubled in their Ministery where they are already established, neither yet stopped to preach wheresoever they should chance to come.
- 4. That no Bands of men of War should be laid in Garrison within the Town of Edinburgh.
- 5. That the French-men should be sent away at a reasonable day; and that none other should be brought into the Countrey without consent of the whole Nobility and Parliament.
But these our Articles were altered, and another forme disposed, as followeth.
At the Linkes of Leith, the 24 of July, 1559.
It is appointed in manner following:
IN the first Congregation and their company, others then the inhabitants of the said Towne, shall remove themselves forth of the said Town the morrow at ten hours before noon the 25 of Iuly, and leave the same void and rid of them and their said company conform to the Queens Majesties pleasure and desire.
Item, The said Congregation shall cause the Irons of the Coyning-house taken away by them, be rendred and delivered to Master Robert Richeson; And likewise the Queens Majesties Palace of Halyrud-house to be left, and rendred again to M. John Balfour, or any other, having her Majesties sufficient power in the same matter, as it was resolved; and that betwixt the making of these Articles, and the morn at ten of the clock. For observing and keeping of these two Articles above written, the Lord Ruthuen, and the Laird of Pittarrow have entred themselves pledges.
Item, The said Lords of the Congregation, and all the members thereof, shall remain obedient subjects to our Lord and Ladies Authority, and to the Queen Regent in their place;In contemplation of these Articles, arose this proverb, Good day, Sir. John, till Ianury; Welcome, Sir John, till Ianuary. And shall obey all Laws, and laudable Customs of this Realme, as they were used before the moving of this tumult and controversie, excepting the cause of Religion, which shall be hereafter specified.
Item, The Congregation, nor any of them, shall not trouble or molest a Churchman by way of deed, nor yet shall make them any impediment in the peaceable brooking, enjoying, and uptaking of their Rents, Profits, and Duties of their Benefices, but that they may freely use and dispose upon the same, according to the Laws and Custome of this Realme, to the tenth of Ianuary next to come.
Item, The said Congregation, nor none of them, shall use in no wayes from thenceforth any force or violence in casting downe of Churches, Religious places, or apparell thereof, but the same shall stand harmlesse of them, unto the tenth day of January.
Item, The Town of Edinburgh shall without compulsion use and chuse what Religion, and manner thereof they please, to the said day; so that every man may have freedom to use his owne conscience to the day aforesaid.
[Page 156] Item, The Queen shall not interpose her Authority to molest or trouble the Preachers of the Congregation, nor their Ministry (to them that please to use the same) nor no other of the said Congregation, in their bodies, lands, goods, or possessions, Pensions, or whatsoever other kinde of goods they possesse; nor yet suffer the Clergie, or any other, either Spirituall or Temporall Iurisdiction to trouble them in any manner of sort, privately or openly, for the cause of Religion, or any other action depending thereupon, to the said tenth day of Ianuary within written; and that every man in particular live in the mean time according to his own conscience.
Item, That no men of War, French nor Scots, be laid in daily Garrison within the Town of Edinburgh, but to repair thereto to do thsir lawfull businesse, and thereafter to retire them to their Garrisons.
This alteration in words, and Order was made without knowledge and consent of those whose counsell we had used in all such causes before: For some of them perceiving we began to faint, and that we would appoint with unequall conditions, said, God hath wonderously assisted us in our greatest dangers: He hath stricken fear in the hearts of our enemies, when they supposed themselves most assured of Victory: Our case is not yet so desperate, that we need to grant to things unreasonable and ungodly;Note. which if we do, it is to be feared, That things shall not so prosperously succeed as they have done heretofore.
When all things were communed and agreed upon by mid persons, the Duke, and the Earle of Huntlie, who that day were against us, desired to speake with the Earles of Argyle and Glencarne, the Lord Iames, and others of our party; who obeying their requests, met with them at the Quarrell holes betwixt Leith and Edinburgh, who in conclusion promised to our Lords, The promise of the Duke and Earle of Huntly. That if the Queen brake to us any one jot of the Appointment then made, that they should declare themselves plain enemies to her, and friends to us. As much promised the Duke that he would do, in case that she would not remove her French-men at a reasonable day; for the oppression which they did was manifest to all men. This Appointment made and subscribed by the Duke, Monsieur Dosell and the Earle of Huntlie, the 25 of July, we returned to the Towne of Edinburgh, where we remained till the next day at noon, when after Sermon, dinner, and Proclamation made at the Market Crosse, in forme as followeth, we departed.
Forme of the Proclamations.
FORASMUCH as it hath pleased God that Appointment is made betwixt the Queen Regent and us the Lords Protestants of this Realme; We have thought good to signifie unto the chief Heads of the Appointment; which be these:
- First, That no member of the Congregation shall be troubled in life, lands, goods, or possessions by the Queene, by her Authority, nor by any other justice within this Realme, for any thing done in this late Innovation, till that a Parliament hath decided things that be in controversie.
- Secondly, That Idolatry shall not be erected where it is now at this day suppressed.
- [Page 157]Thirdly, That the Preachers and Ministers shall not be troubled in the ministration, where they are already established, neither yet stopped to Preach wheresoever they shall happen to travell within this Realme.
- Fourthly, That no Bands of men of War shall be laid in Garrison within the Town of Edinburgh.
The chief Heads of appointment concerning the liberty of Religion, and conservation of our brethren, we thought good to notifie unto you by this Proclamation; that in case wrong or injury be done by any of the contrary faction, to any member of our Body, complaint may be made unto us, to whom we promise, as we will answer to our God, our faithfull support, to the uttermost of our powers.
At this Proclamation, made with sound of Trumpet, were offended all the Papists: for first they alleadged, It was done in contempt of Authority. Secondarily, That we had proclaimed more then was contained in the Appointment. And last, That we in our Proclamation had made no mention of any thing promised unto them.Answer to th [...] complaint of the Papists. To such murmures we answered, That no just Anthority could think it self contemned, because that the truth was by us made manifest unto all, who otherwise might have pretended ignorance. Secondly, That we had proclaimed nothing which was not finally agreed upon in word and promise betwixt us and those with whom the Appointment was made, whatsoever the Scribes had after written, who in very deed had altered both in words and sentences our Articles, as they were first conceived: And yet if their owne writings were diligeutly examined, the self-same thing shall be found in substance. And last, To proclaim any thing in their favours, we thought it not necessary, knowing that in that behalf they themselves would be diligent enough. And in this we were nothing deceived, for within fifteen days after, there was not a Shaveling in Scotland, to whom Tenths, or any other Rents pertaineth, but he had that Article of the Appointment by heart, That the Church-men should be answered of Tenths, Rents, and all other duties; and that no man should trouble or molest them. We departing from Edinburgh the 26 of July, came first to Linlithqow, and after to Sterlin, where after consultation, the Band of defence, and maintenance of Religion, and for mutuall defence every one of the other, was subscribed of all that were there present.
The tenour of the Bond was thus:
WE foreseeing the craft and sleight of our Adversaries,The third Bond of mutuall defence at Sterlin▪ who trie all manner of wayes to circumvient us, and by privy means intend to assayle every one of us particularly, by fair heights and promises, therethrough to separate one of us from another, to our utter ruine and destruction. For remedy thereof, we faithfully and truely binde us in the presence of God, and as we tender the maintenance of true Religion, That none of us shall in time coming passe to the Queen Dowager, to talk or commune with her, for any Letter or Message sent by her unto us, or yet to be sent with consent of the rest, or common consultation thereupon: and how soon that either Message or Writing should come from her unto us, with all diligence we shall notifie the same one to another; so that nothing shall proceed therein without common consent of us all.
At Sterlin the first day of August, 1559.
[Page 163]This Band subscribed, and we foreseeing that the Queen and Bishops meant nothing but deceit, thought good to seek ayd and support of all Christian Princes against her tyranny,Note. in case we should be more sharply pursued. And because that England was of the same Religion, and lay next unto us, it was judged expedient first to prove them; which we did, by one or two Messengers, as hereafter, in its owne place, shall be more amply declared. After we had abided certaine dayes in Sterlin, the Earle of Argyle departed to Glasgow; and because he was to depart to his owne Countrey (with whom also passed the Lord Iames) to pacifie some trouble, which by the craft of the Queen was raised in his absence; he required the Earle of Glencarne, Lord Boyd, Lord Uchiltrie, and others of Kyle, to meet there, for some order to be taken that the brethren should not be oppressed; which with one consent they did, and appointed the tenth of September for the next convention at Sterlin.
[...]he first knowledge of the escaping of the E [...]rle of Arran out of France.While these things were in doing at Glasgow, Letters and a servant came from the Earle of Arran, to the Duke his father, signifying unto him, That by the providence of God he had escaped the French Kings hands, who most treasonably and most cruelly had sought his life, or at the least to have committed him to perpetuall prison: For the same time the said French King, seeing he could not have the Earle himself, caused put his younger brother,Let this be noted. a childe of such age as could not offend, in strait prison, where he yet remained, to wit, in the Month of October, the yeer of our Lord 1559. Which things were done by the power and craft of the Queen Dowager, at the time that the Duke and his friends were most ready to set forth her cause. These Letters received, and the estate of her two sons knowne,The just reward of the Du [...]e for leaving God. of whom one was escaped, and the other cast in vile prison, the Duke desired communing with the said Earle of Argyle; who partly against the will of some that loved him, rid unto the Duke from Glasgow to Hammilton, where abiding a night, he declared his judgement to the Duke, and to his friends, especially to Master Gawane Hammilton. The Duke required him and the Lord Iames to write their friendly and comfortable Letters to his son; which they most willingly did, and thereafter addressed them to their journey. But the very day of their departing, came one Boutancourt (from the Queen Regent with Letters, as was alleadged) from the King and Queen of France, to the Lord Iames, which he delivered with a bragging countenance, and many threatning words: the Tenour of his Letter was this:
The King his Letter to the Lord Iames.
MY Cousin, I have greatly marvelled when I understood the troubles that are happened in these parts. And yet I more marvell, That ye, in whom I had whole confidence, and who has the Honour to be so neer the Queen my wife, and has received from the late King my Father, from the Queen my wife, and from me such graces and favours that ye should be so forgetfull, as to make your selfe the Head, and one of the principall beginners and nourishers of the tumults and seditions that are seen there: The which because it is so strange to me, and so farre against the profession that ye at all times have made, [Page 167] I cannot well beleeve it. But if it be so, I cannot think but ye have been entised and led thereto by some persons, that have seduced you and caused you commit such a fault as I am assured you repent of already, which will be a great pleasure to me, to the effect I may lose a part of the occasion I have to be miscontent with you▪ as I will you to understand I am. Seeing you have so far deceived the esperance I had of you and your affection toward God, and the weale of our service, unto the which ye know, ye are as much and more obliged then any other of the Lords there. For this cause, desiring that the matters may be duely amended, and knowing what ye can therein, I thought good on this manner to write unto you, and pray you to take heed to return to the good way, from which ye have declined, and cause me know the same by the effects, That you have another intention then this, which the follies by-past maketh me now to beleeve, doing all that ever ye can to reduce all things to their first estate, and put the same to the right and good obedience that you know to be due unto God and unto me.Brags [...]now. Otherwise ye may be well assured, that I will put to my hand, and that in good earnest, that you and all they who have done and do as ye do, shall feele (through your own fault) that which ye have deserved and merited. Even as I have given charge to this Gentle-man, present bearer, to make you know more largely of my part: for which cause I pray you credit him, even as ye would do my selfe. Praying God, my cousin, to have you in his holy and worthy protection.
Written at Paris the 17 day of July 1559.
The same Messenger brought also Letters from the Queen our Soveraigne, more sharp and threatning then the former: For her conclusion was; Vous en sentires la poincture a iamais.
His credit was,Note. That the King would spend the Crown of France, if that he were not revenged upon such seditious persons. That he would never have suspected such inobedience, and such defection from his own sister in him. To the which the said Lord Iames answered first by word, and then by writing, as followeth:
The Lord Iames his Letter to the King.
Sir,
MY most humble duty remembred, Your Majesties Letters I received from Paris the 17 of Iuly last, importing in effect, That your Majestie doth marvell that I being forgetfull of the graces and favours shewed me by the King of blessed memorie, your Majesties father, and the Queen my Soveraigne, should declare my selfe head, and one of the principall beginners of these alleadged Tumults and Seditions in these parts, deceiving thereby your Majesties expectation in all times had of me, with assurance, That if I did not declare by contrary effects my repentance, I, with the rest that had put, or yet putteth hand to this Work, should receive that reward, which we had deserved and merited.
SIR, It grieves me very heavily that the crime of ingratitude should b [...] laid to my charge, by your Majestie; and the rather, Th [...]t I perceive the same to have proceeded of sinister information of them (whose part it was not to have reported so, if true service past had been regarded.) And as touching the repentance, and declaration of the same by certaine effects, That your Majesty desires I shew. [Page 168] My conscience perswades me in these proceedings to have done nothing against God, not the dutifull obedience towards your Majesty, and the Queen my Soveraigne. Otherwise it should not have been to be repented and also amended already, accord [...]ng to your Majesties expectation of me. But your Majestie being truely informed and perswaded, That the thing which we have done, maketh for the advancement of Gods glory, without any manner of derogation to your Majesties due obedience; We doubt not but your Majestie shall be well contented with our proceedings, which being grounded upon the commandment of the eternall God, we dare not leave the same unaccomplished, onely wishing and desiring, your Majestie did know the same, and the truth thereof, as we were perswaded in our consciences, and all them that are truly instructed in the eternall Word of our God, upon whom we cast our care from all dangers that may follow the accomplishment of his eternall will, and to whom we commend your Majestie, beseeching him to illuminate your heart with the Gospel of his eternall Truth,Note. to know your Majesties duty towards your poore Subjects, Gods chosen people, and what you ought to crave justly of them againe: for then we should have no occasion to feare your Majesties wrath and indignation, nor your Majesties suspition in our inobedience. The same God have your Majestie in his eternall saveguard.
At Dunbartane the 12 of August 1559.
This answer directed to the Queen our Soveraigne, and Francis her husband, the Queen Dowager received, and was bold upon it, as she might well enough, for it was supposed, That the former Letters were forged here at home in Scotland. The answer read by her, she said, That so proud an answer was never given to King, Prince, nor Princesse. And yet indifferent men, thought that he might have answered more sharply, and not have transgressed modesty nor trueth: For where they burden him with the great benefits which of them he had received, if in plain words he had purged himselfe; affirming, That the greatest benefit that ever he received of them,Note. was to spend in their service, that which God by others had provided for him; no honest man would have accused him, and no man could have been able to have convinced him of a lye; But Princes must be pardoned to speak what they please.
The residence of Iohn Willock in Edinburg.For the comfort of the brethren, and continuance of the Church in Edinburgh, was left there our deare brother Iohn Willock ▪ who for his faithfull labours and bold courage in that battell, deserves immortall praise. For when it was found dangerous that Iohn Knox, who before was elected Minister to the Church, should continue there: the brethren requested the said Iohn Willock to abide with them, lest that for lack of Ministers, Idolatry should be erected up again. To the which he so gladly consented, That it might evidently appeare, that he preferred the comfort of his brethren and the continuance of the Church there to his own life. One part of the French-men were appointed to lye in Garison at Leith, (that was the first benefit which they gate for their confederacie with them) the other part were appointed to lye in the Canon-gate, the Queen and her train abiding in the Abbey. Our brother Iohn Willock the day after our departure preached in S. Giles Church, and fervently exhorted the brethren to stand constant to the Truth which they had professed. [Page 169] At this, and some other Sermons was the Duke, and divers other of the Queens faction. This liberty of Preaching, and resort of all people thereto did highly offend the Queen and the other Papists. And first they began to give terrours to the Duke, affirming, That he would be reputed as one of the Congregation, if he gave his presence to the Sermons. Thereafter they began to require, That Masse might be set up again in S. Giles Church, and that the people should be set at liberty to chuse what Religion they would. For that said they was contained in the appointment, That the Town of Edinburgh should chuse what Religion they listed. For obtaining hereof were sent to the Town the Duke, the Earle of Huntly, and the Lord Seaton, to solicite all men to condiscend to the Queens minde, wherein the two last did labour what they could, the Duke not so, but as a beholder, of whom the brethren had good hope, and after many perswasions and threatnings made by the said Earle and Lord, the brethren stoutly and valiantly in the Lord Jesus, gain-said their most unjust Petitions. Reasoning, That as in conscience they might not suffer Idolatry to be erected, where Christ Jesus was truely Preached; so could not the Queen nor they require any such thing, unlesse she and they would plainely violate their Faith, and chiefe Article of the appointment. For it is plainely appointed, That no member of the Congregation shall be molested in any thing; That at the day of the appointment they peaceably possessed. But so it was, That we the brethren and Protestants of the Town of Edinburgh, with our Ministers the day of the appointment, did peaceably enjoy Saint Giles Church, appointed us for Preaching of Christs true Gospel, and right ministration of his holy Sacraments. Therefore without manifest violation of the appointment, you cannot remove us therefrom, untill a Parliament have decided the Controversie. This answer given, the whole brethren departed, and left the foresaid Earle, and Lord Seaton, then Provest of Edinburgh, still in the Tolbuith. Who perceiving that they could not prevaile in that manner, began to entreat that they would be quiet, and that they would so far condiscend to the Queens-pleasure, as that they would chuse them another within the Town, or at the least be content that Masse should be said, either after or before their Sermon. To the which, answer was given; That to give place to the devil (who was the chiefe Inventer of the Masse) for the pleasure of any creature,Note. they could not. They were in possession of that Church which they could not abandon, neither yet could they suffer Idolatry to be erected in the same, unlesse by violence they should be constrained so to do. And then they were determined to seek the next remedy. Which answer received, the Earle of Huntly did lovingly intreat them to quietnesse, faithfully promising, That in no sort they should be molested, so that they would be quiet, and make no farther uproare. To the which they were most willing, for they sought onely to serve God, as he had commanded, and to keep their possession, according to the appointment: which by Gods grace they did, till the moneth of November, notwithstanding the great boasting of the enemy. For they did not onely convene to the Preaching, daily suppl [...]cations and administration of Baptisme, but also the Lords Table was ministred, [Page 170] even in the eyes of the very enemy, to the great comfort of many afflicted consciences, and as God did strongly work with his true Ministers, and with his troubled Church: so did not the devil cease to inflame the malice of the Queen, and of the Papists with her. For that after her coming to the Abbey of Halyrud-house, she caused Masse to be said first in her own Chappell, and after in the Abbey where the Altars before were cast down. She discharged the Common-Prayers, and forbade to give any portion to such as were the principall young men who read them.The Queen Regents malice against poore men. Her malice extended in like manner to Cambu [...]kenneth, for there she discharged the portions of as many of the Canons as had forsaken Papistry: She gave commandment and inhibition, that the Abbot of Lyndors should be answered of any part of his living in the North, because he had submitted himselfe to the Congregation, and had put some Reformation to his place: By her consent and procurement was the Preachers Chaire broken in the Church of Leith, and Idolatry was erected in the same, where it was before suppressed. Her French Captains, with their Souldiers in great companies, in time of Preaching and Prayers resorted to Saint Giles Church in Edinburgh, and made their common deambulation therein with such loud talking, as no perfect audience could be had. And although the Minister was there-through oft times compelled to cry out on them, Praying to God to rid them of such Locusts, they neverthelesse continued still in their wicked purpose devised and ordained by the Queen, to have drawn our brethren of Edinburgh and them in cumber, so that she might have had any coloured occasion to have broken the League with them. Yet by Gods grace they behaved themselves so that she could finde no fault in them,Note. albeit in all these things before-named, and in every one of them she is justly accounted to have gaine-said the said appointment. We passe over the oppressing of our brethren in particular, which had been sufficient to have proved the appointment to have been plainly violated. For the Lord Seaton, without any occasion offered unto him, brake a chase upon Alexander Whitlam, as he came from Preston, accompanied with M. William Knox, towards Edinburgh, and ceased not to pursue him, till he came to the Towne of Ormeston. And this he did, supposing that the said Alexander had been Iohn Knox. In all this mean time, and while that moe French-men arived, they are not able to prove that we brake the appointment in any jote, except that a horned Cap was taken off a proud Priests head, and cut in four quarters, because he said, He would wear it in despight of the Congregation. In this mean time, the Queen, then Regent, knowing assuredly what force was shortly to come unto her, ceased not, by all meanes possible to cloke the in-coming of the French, and to inflame the hearts of our Countrey-men against us. And for that purpose she first wrote unto Duke Hamilton, in forme, as followeth.
The Queen Regents false flattering Letter to Duke Hamilton.
MY Lord and Cousin, after hearty commendations, We are informed that the Lords of the West-land Congregation intend to make a Convention [Page 171] and assembly of your kin and friends upon Gowan Moore, besides Glasgow, on Munday come eight dayes, the 28 day of August instant, for some high purpose against us, which we can scantly believe, considering they have no occasion on Our part so to do. And albeit we know the Appointment was made against and without Our advise, yet we accepted the same at your desire, and have since made no cause, whereby they might be moved to come in the contrary thereof. Like as we are yet minded to keep firme and stable all things promised by you in Our behalfe. We thinke on the other part, it is your duty to require them, that they violate not their part thereof in no wise. And in case they mean any evil towards Us, and so will break their promise, We believe ye will at the uttermost of your power convene with us, and compell them to do that thing which they ought, if they will not; praying you to have your self, your kin and friends, in readinesse to come to us, as ye shall be advertised by Proclamation, in case the Congregation assemble themselves for any purpose against Us, or the Tenour of the said Appointment: Assuring you, without they gather, and give first occasion, We shall not put you to any pains in that behalf. And that you advertise Us by writ what we may trust to herein by this Bearer, who will shew you the fervent minde we bear to have good concord with the said Congregation, what offers We have made them, and how desirous we are to draw them to the obedience of Our Soveraignes Authority, to whom you shall give credit: and God keep you.
At Edinburgh the tenth of August, 1559.
The like Letter she wrote to every Lord, Baron, and Gentleman, of this Tenour.
The Queen Regents Letter to the Barons.
TRusty friend, after hearty commendations, We doubt not but you have heard of the Appointment made beside Leith, betwixt the Duke, the Earle of Huntlie, and Monsieur Dosell, on the one part; And the Lords of the Congregation, on the other part: Which Appointment We have approved in all points, albeit it was taken without Our advise, and is minded to observe and keep all the contents thereof for Our part. Neverthelesse, as We are informed, the Lords of the Congregation intend shortly to convene all such persons as will assist them, for enterprising of some high purpose against Us, Our Authority, and Tenour of the said Appointment; which we cannot believe, seeing they neither have, nor shall have any occasion given thereto on Our part. But in case against all reason they should mean any such thing, We have thought it good to give warning to Our speciall friends of the advertisement We have gotten; and amongst the rest, to you, whom We esteem of that number, praying you to have your self, your kin and folks in readinesse to come to Us, and so forth, as in the other Letter above sent to the Duke, word by word.
After that by these Letters, and by the decitfull surmising of her soliciters, she had somewhat stirred up the hearts of the people against us, then she began openly to complain, That we were of minde to invade her Person,The practise of the Queen Regent. See how this agreeth with our times. That we would keep no part of the Appointment, and therefore she was compelled to crave assistance of all men, against our unjust pursuit. And this practise she used, as before is said, to abuse the simplicity of the people, that they should not suddenly espie for what purpose she brought in her new bands of men of War, who did arrive about the midst of August, to the number of 1000 men: The rest were appointed to [Page 172] come after with Monsieur de la Brosse, and with the Bishop of Ammians, who arrived the nineteenth day of September following, as if they had been Ambassadours:The arrivall of th French. But what was their Negotiation, the effect did declare, and they themselves could not long conceal; for by both tongue and pen they uttered, That they were sent for the extermination of all those that would not professe the Papist call Religion in all points. The Queens practise and craft could not blinde the eyes of all men, neither yet could her subtilty hide her owne shame, but that many did espy her deceit; and some spared not to speak their judgements liberally, who foreseeing the danger, gave advertisement, requiring that provision might be found, before that the evil should exceed our wisedome and strength to put fit remedy to it: For prudent men foresaw, That she pretended a plain conquest;Note. but to the end that the people should not suddenly stir, she would not bring in her full force at once (as before is said) but by continuall traffique purposed to augment her Army, so that in the end we should not be able to resist. But the greatest part of the Nobility, and many of the people, were so enchanted by her treasonable soliciters, that they would not hear nor credit the truth plainly spoken. The French then after the arriving of their new men, began to brag: then began they to divide the Lands and Lordships according to their owne fantasies;The division of the Lords lands by the French. for one was stiled, Monsieur de Argyle; another, Monsieur le Prior; the third Monsieur de Ruthwen; y [...]a, they were assured, in their own opinion, to possesse whatsoever they listed; so that some asked for the Rentalls and Revenues of divers mens lands, to the end that they might chuse the best: And yet in this mean time she was not ashamed to set out a Proclamation in this form:
A Proclamation set forth by the Queen Regent, to blinde the vulgar People.
How like to the Procl [...]mations of our times this is, let the Reader judge.FOrasmuch as We understand that certain seditious persons have of malice invented and blown abroad divers rumours and evill brutes, intending thereby to stir up the hearts of the people, and so to stop all manner of reconciliations betwixt us and our subjects being of the number of the Congregation, and consequently to kindle and nourish a continuall strife and division within this Realme, to the manifest subversion of the whole State thereof; And amongst other purposes, have maliciously devised for that effect, and have perswaded too many, That We have violated the Appointment lately taken, in so far as any more French men since came in, and that we do minde to draw in great Forces of men of War forth of France, to suppresse the Liberty of this Realm, oppresse the inhabitants thereof, and make up strangers with their lands & goods. Which reports are all (God knoweth) most vain, fained, and untrue: For it is of truth, That nothing hath been done on our part since the said Appointment, whereby it may be alleadged that any part thereof contravened; nor yet was at that time any thing commoved or concluded to stop the sending in of French-men, as may clearly appear by inspection of the said Appointment, which the Bearer hereof hath present to shew. [Page 173] Whatsoever number of men of War be arrived, We have such regard to Our honor, and quietnesse of this Realm, that in case in the room of every French-man that is in Scotland, there were an hundred at our command, yet should not for that any jot that is p [...]omised be broken, or any alteration made by our provocation,Let the Bishop of Amians Letters▪ and Monsieur de la Brosse Letters written to France ▪ witnesse that. but the said Proclamation truely and surely should be observed in every point. If the said Congregation will in like manner faithfully keep their part thereof: Nor yet mean we to trouble any man in the peaceable possession of their goods, & rooms: Nor yet to enrich the Crowne, and far lesse any strangers, with your substance; for Our dearest son and daughter the King and Queen, are by Gods provision placed in the room where all men of judgement may well consider they have no need of any mans goods. And for Our Self, we seeking nothing but dutifull obedience unto them,Confer this with our times. such as good subjects ought to give to their Soveraigne, without diminution of your liberties and priviledges, or alteration of your Laws. Therefore We have thought good to notifie unto you Our good minde foresaid, and desire you not to give ear nor credit to such vain imaginations, whereof, before God, no part entered in our conceit, nor suffer your selves be thereby led from your due obedience, assuring you, ye shall ever finde with Us truth in promise, and a motherly love towards all you,Few dayes after declareth the truth of this. behaving your selves as Our obedient subjects. But of one thing We give you warning, That whereas some Preachers of the Congregation in their publike Sermons speak irreverently and slanderously, as well of Princes in generall, as of Our Selfe in particular, and of the obedience of higher Powers, inducing the people by that part of their Doctrine, to defection from their duty; which pertaineth nothing to Religion, but rather sedition and tumult, things direct quite contrary to Religion. Therefore We desire you to take order in your Towns and bounds, that when the Preachers repair thither, they use themselves more modestly in these behalfs, and in their Preaching not to meddle so much with Civill Policy, and Publike Government, nor yet name Us, or other Princes, but with reverence, otherwise it will not be suffered. And seeing you have presently the Declaration of Our Intention, We desire likewise to know what shall be your part to Us, that We may understand what to trust for at your hands, whereof we desire a plain Declaration in writing with this Bearer, without delay.
At Edinburgh the 28 of August, 1559.
This Proclamation she sent by her Messengers thorow all the Countrey, and had her solicitors in all parts, who painfully travelled to bring men to her opinion; amongst whom these were the principall; Sir Iohn Ballenden, Justice Clerke, Master Iames Balfour, Officiall of Lowthian; Master Thomas and Master William Scots, sons to the Laird of Balwerie; Sir Robert Carnegie, and Master Gaw [...]n Hammilton, who fo [...] fainting of the brethrens hearts, and drawing many to the Queens fa [...]tion against their native Countrey, have declared themselves enemies to God, and Traytors to the Common-weal: But above all others▪ Master Iames Balfour, Official for the time, ought to be abhorred; for he of an old professor, is become a new denier of Christ Jesus, and manifest blasphemer of his eternal [Page 174] Verity, against his knowledge and conscience, seeking to betray his brethren and native Countrey into the hands of a cruell and unfaithfull Nation. The answer to this former Proclamation was made in forme as followeth.
To the Nobility, Burgesse, and Commonty of this Realme of Scotland, the Lords, Barons, and others Brethren of the Congregation, wisheth encrease of all wisedom; with advancement of the glory of God, and of the Common-wealth.
THe love of our native Countrey craveth, the defence of our honours requireth, and the sincerity of our consciences compelleth us (dear brethren) to answer in some part to the last Writs and Proclamations set forth by the Q Regent, no lesse to make us and our Cause odious, then to abuse your simplicity,Confer this with our times. and to work your finall destruction, conspired of old, and now already put to work. And first, where she alleadgeth, That certain seditious persons have of malice invented and blown abroad divers rumors, tending thereby (as she alleadgeth) to stir up the hearts of the people to sedition, by reason that the French-men are crept in of late in our Countrey. True it is (dear brethren) that all such as bear naturall love to their Countrey, to you their brethren inhabitants thereof, to our houses, wives, children, the esperance of our posterity; and to be short, To our Common-wealth, and to the ancient Laws and Liberties therof, cannot but in heart lament, and with mouth & tears complain, the most crafty assaults devised and practised, to the utter ruine of all these things forenamed. This is so manifestly gone to work, that even in our eyes, our dear brethren, true members of our Common-wealth, are most cruelly oppressed by strangers; in so far, as some are banished their owne houses, some robbed and spoiled of their substance purchast by their just labours in the sweat of their brows, some cruelly murthered at the pleasure of these inhumane souldiers, and altogether have their lives in such fear and dread, as if the enemy were in the midst of them; so that nothing can seem pleasant unto them which they possesse in the bowells of their native Countrey; so neer judged every man (and not without just cause) the practise used upon their brethren, to approach next unto them, their wives, childrens, houses, and substances, which altogether are cast at the feet of strangers men of War, to be by them thus abused at their unbridled lusts desire. Now if it be sedition (dear brethren) to complain, lament, and pour forth before God the sorrows and sobs of our dolorous hearts, crying to him for redresse of those enormities (which elsewhere is to be found) which altogether do proceed of the unlawfull holding of strange Souldiers over the heads of our brethren. If this to complain be sedition, then indeed (dear brethren) can none of us be purged of that crime; for as in very heart we condemne such inhumane cruelty, with the wicked and crafty pretence thereof, so can we not, nor dare we, neither by mouths speaking, nor yet by keeping silence, justifie the same. Neither do we here aggravate the breaking of the Appointment made at Leith (which alwayes hath manifestly been done) but herein we remember what oath we have made to our Common-wealth, and how the duty we ought to the same compelleth us to cry out, That [Page 175] the Queen by wicked and ungodly counsell goeth most craftily about utterly to oppresse the same, and the ancient Lawes and Liberties thereof: As well against the King of France his promise, her own duty, in respect of the high promotions that she hath received thereby: which justly should have caused her to have been in deed, that which she would be called (and is nothing lesse in verity) to wit, a carefull mother over this Common-wealth.Let the Nobility judge hereof. But what motherly care she hath used towards you, ye cannot be ignorant of. Have ye not been, even from the first entrie of her Reigne, ever smitten and oppressed with unaccustomed and more exorbitant Taxations then ever were used within this Realm? Yea, and how far was it sought here to have been brought in upon you and your posterity, under colour to have been laid up in store for the wars. The inquisition taken of all your goods, moveable and unmoveable by way of Testament, the seeking of the whole C [...]ale and Salt of this Realme to have been laid up in store, and in garnell, and she alone to have been Merchant thereof doth teach you by experience some of her motherly care. Again, What favour to our Common-wealth doth she at this instant bear, when even now presently, and of a long time by-gone, by the Ministery of some (who better deserve the Gallows then ever did Cochran) she doth so corrupt the good money, and hath brought it to such businesse, and such a deale of strife, that all men that had their eyes open may perceive an extream beggery to be brought there-through upon the whole Realme. So that the whole exchange and traffique to be had with Forraigne nations (a thing most necessary in all Common-wealths) shall thereby be utterly extinguished, and all the gaines received thereby is, That she therewith entertaineth strangers upon our heads. For brethren, you know that her money hath served for no other purpose in our Common-wealth this long time bygone. And the impunity of those wicked Ministers (whom lately we spake of) hath brought the matter to such a licentious enormitie and plaine contempt of the Common-weale, that now they spare not plainely to break down and convert the good and weighty money Coined in our Soveraignes lesser age into this their corrupted skruife and baggages of Hard-heads and Non-sunts,Let Sir Robert Richardson and others answer to this. most like as she and they had conspired to destroy all the whole good Coine of this Realme; and consequently that part of the Common-weale. Besides all this, their clipped and r [...]nged Sols which had no passage these three yeers past in the Realme of France are commanded to have course in this Realme, to gratifie thereby her new-come Souldiers, and all these things together are done without the advice or consent of the Nobilitie and Counsell of thi [...] Realme; and manifestly there-through against our ancient Laws and Liberties. Thirdly, her last and most weightie proceeding, more fully declareth the motherly care her Majestie beareth to our Common-weale and us, when in time of Peace, without any occasion of Forraigne Wars, thousands of Strangers are laid here and there upon the necks of our poore members of this Common-weale. Their idle bellies fed upon the poore substance of the Commonaltie conquest by their just labours in the painfull sweat of their brows, which to be true, Dumbar, North-Barwick, Travent, Pres [...]on, Panes, Missilburgh, Leith, [Page 176] Cannongat, Kinghorne, Kirkcaldie, Disert, with the depauperate souls that this day dwell therein can testifie. Whose oppression as doubtlesse it is entred in before the Justice-seat of God, so ought it justly to move our hearts to have pity and compassion upon these our poore brethren, and at our powers to provide remedie for the same. And albeit her strangers had been garnished with money (as you know well they were not) yet can there here lying be no wayes but most hurtfull to our Common-wealth, seeing that the fertility of this Realme had never been so plentifull that it was able of any continuance to sustain it selfe and inhabitants thereof, without support of Forraigne Countreys, far lesse able besides the same to sustain thousands of strangers wherewith it is burthened, to the dearthing of all victuals, as the murmure and complaint of Edinburgh this day doth testifie. But to what effect the Common-weale is thus burdened, the end doth declare. For shortly were they brought to the fields against our Soveraigns true Lieges, even us your brethren, who (God knoweth) sought nothing else but peace of conscience, under protection of our Soveraigne, and Reformation of these enormities, for no other cause but that we would not renounce the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and subdue our necks under the tyranny of that wicked Man of sin, the Romane Antichrist and his forsworn Shavelings, who at that time most tyrannically oppressed our souls with hunger of Gods true Word, and rest our goods and substances, to waste the same upon their foule lusts and stinking harlots. But (O dear brethren) this was not the chiefe pretence and finall scope of her proceedings (as these dayes do well declare) for had not God given in our hearts to withstand that oppression, with weapons of most just defence, thou, O Saint Iohnston and Dundie, had been in no better state then your sister of Leith is this day. For though we in very deed (God is witnesse) meant then nothing, but in the simplicity of our hearts, the maintenance of true Religion, and safetie of our brethren, Professours of the same, yet lay there another serpent lurking in the brest of our adversaries, as this day (praise to God) is plainely opened to all that list to behold, to wit, To bring you and us both under the perpetuall servitude of strangers. For we being appointed, as ye know, touching Religion to be reasoned with all in the Councell, at the day affixed, and no occasion made to break the same on our side (as is well known) yet come there forth writings and complaints,See how this agrees with our times. That this day and that day we were prepared to invade the Queens person (when in very truth there was never such thing thought, as the very deed hath declared.) But because she was before deliberate to bring in French-men to both our destructions, that you should not stir therewith, she made you to understand, That those Bands came onely for safety of her own person. O craft, brethren! O subtilty! But behold the end: They are come (yet not so many, no not the sixth part that she desired and looked for) and how, not onely with weapons to defend her person, but with wives and children to plant in your native rooms, as they have already begun in the Town of Leith, the principall Port and Staple of this Realm. The gernall and furniture of the Councell, and seat of Justice. And here will they dwell, till they may reinforce themselves with greater number of their fellow-Souldiers, to subdue [Page 177] then the rest, if God withstand not. And yet her Majestie feared nor shamed not to write, if they were a hundred French-men for every one of them that is in Scotland, The cause of the Frenchmens coming with wives and children. yet they should harme no man. Tell thou now Leith if that be true; If this be not a craftie entrie to a manifest conquest fore-thought of old, judge you deare brethren: Thus to fortifie our Towns, and even the principall Port of our Realm, and to lay so strong Garisons of strangers therein, not onely without any consent of the Nobility and Councell of this Realm, but also expresse against their minde (as our Writ sent to her Majestie beareth record) if this be not to oppresse the ancient Lawes and Liberties of our Realme, let all wise men say to it. And further, to take the Barne-yards new gathered, the Gernalls replenished, and to sit down therein, and by force to put the just possessours and ancient inhabitants there-from, with their wives, children, and servants to shift for themselves in begging, if they have no other means, they being true Scottish-men, members of our Common-wealth, and our deare brethren and sisters, borne, fostred, and brought up in the bowels of our common and native Countrey, if this be not the manifest declaration of their old pretence, and minde towards the whole Scottish Nation; let your owne conscience (brethren) be judge herein. Was all Leith of the Congregation?Note. No, I think not, yet were all alike served. Let this motherly care then be tried by the fruits thereof: First, by the great and exorbitant Taxations used upon you, and yet ten times greater pressed at, as ye know. Secondly, the utter depravation of our Coine, to purchase thereby money to entertaine strangers, French Souldiers upon you, and to make them strong holds, lest you should sometime expell them out of your native roomes. Thirdly, by the daily re-inforcing of the said French Souldiers in strength and number, with wives and children, planting in your brethrens houses and possessions. Indeed her Majestie is, and hath been at all times carefull to procure by her craft of fair words, of fair promises, and sometimes of buds to allure your simplicity to that point, to joyn your selves to her Souldiers, to daunt and oppresse us, that you the remnant (we being cut off) may be an easie prey to her sleights: Which God of his infinite goodnesse hath now discovered to the eyes of all that list to behold. But credit the works (deare brethren) if ye will not credit us, and lay the example of Forreign nations, yea, even of our brethren, before your eyes, and procure not your own ruine willingly. If you tender true Religion, you see how her Majestie beareth her selfe plaine enemy thereto, and maintaineth the tyrannie of those idle bellies the Bishops, against Gods Church: If Religion be not perswaded unto you, yet cast you not away the care you ought to have over your Common-wealth, which you see manifestly and violently ruined before your eyes: If this will not move you, remember your deare wives, children and posterity, your ancient heritages and houses, and think well these strangers will regard no more your right thereunto, then they have done your brethren of Leith, when ever occasion shall serve. But if you purpose (as we doubt not but that all those that either have wit or manhood will declare and prove indeed) to brook your ancient roomes and heritages, conquered most valiantly, and defended by [Page 178] your most noble Progenitors, against all strangers, invaders of the same, as the French pretendeth plainly this day, if ye will not be slaves unto them, and to have your lives, your wives, your children, your substance, and whatsoever is dear unto you cast at their feet, to be used and abused at the pleasure of strange Souldiers, as you see your brethrens at this day before your eyes. If you will not have experience some day hereof in your own persons (as we suppose the least of you all would not gladly have, but rather would chuse with honour to die in defence of his own native roome, then live and serve so shamefull a servitude) then brethren let us joyn our forces, and both with wit and manhood resist their beginnings,A proverbe. or else our liberties hereafter shall be dearer bought. Let us surely be perswaded, when our neighbours houses be on fire, that we dwell not without danger. Let no man withdraw himselfe herefrom, and if any will be so unhappy and mischievous (as we suppose none to be) let us altogether repute, hold and use him (as he is in deed) for an enemie to us, and to himselfe, and to his Common-weale. The eternall and omnipotent God, the true and onely revenger of the oppressed, be our comfort and Protectour against the furie and rage of the Tyrants of this world: And especially from the insatiable covetousnesse of the Cardinall of Guyse, and the Hamiltons. Amen.
Besides this our publike Letter, some men answered certaine heads of the Queens said Proclamation on this manner.
If it be sedition to speak the trueth in all sobriety, and to complaine, when they are wounded, or to call for help against unjust tyrannie before that their throats be cut, then can we not denie, but we are criminall and guilty of tumult and sedition. For we have said, That our Common-weale is oppressed, that we and our brethren are hurt by the tyrannie of strangers, and that we fear bondage and slaverie, seeing that multitudes of cruell murtherers are daily brought into our Countrey without our counsell, knowledge, and consent. We dispute not so much whether the bringing in of moe French-men be violating of the appointment (which the Queen and her faction cannot deny to be manifestly broken by them in moe causes then one) as that we would know, if that the heaping of strangers upon strangers, above us, without our counsell or consent, be a thing that may stand with the Liberty of our Realme, and with the profit of our Common-wealth. It is not unknown to all men of judgement, That the fruits of our Countrey, in the most common yeers, be no more then sufficient reasonable to nourish the born inhabitants of the same. But now seeing we have been vexed with wars, taken upon us at the pleasure of France, by the which the most fruitfull portion of our Countrey in Corne hath been wasted. What man is so blinde, but that he may see, That such bands of ungodly and idle Souldiers can be nothing else but an occasion to famish our poore brethren. And in this point we refuse not (which is the chiefe) the judgement of all naturall Scottish-men. The Queen Regent alleadged, That although there was an hundred French-men for one that is in Scotland, yet she is not minded to trouble [Page 179] any unjust possession. Whereto we answer, That we dispute not what she intended (which neverthelesse by probable conjectures it is to be suspected) but alwayes we affirm, that such a multitude of French-men is a burden not onely unprofitable, but also intolerable to this poor Realme; especially being treated as they are by her and Monsieur Dosell: For if their wages be paid out of France, then are they both (the Queen, we say, and Monsieur Dosell) traytors to the King and Counsell;Note. for the poor Commons of this Realme have sustained them with the sweat of their brows, since the contracting of the Peace, and somewhat before.
What motherly affection she hath declared to this Realm, and to the inhabitants of the same, her works have evidently declared, even since the first hour that she hath borne Authority. And albeit men will not this day see what danger hangs over our heads, yet fear we that ere it be long, experience shall teach some, that we have not feared without cause. The cruell murther and oppression used by those whom now she fostereth, is to us a sufficient argument what is to be looked for when her number is so multiplied, that our force shall not be able to gainstand their tyranny. Where she complaineth of our Preachers, affirming that unreverently they speak of Princes in generall, and of her in particular, inducing the people thereby to defection from their duty, &c. And therefore that such a thing cannot be suffered. Because this occasion is laid against Gods true Ministers, we cannot but witnesse what course and order of Doctrine they have kept, and yet keep in that point.
In publike prayers they recommend to God all Princes in generall,The doctrine of our Preachers concerning obedience to be given to Magistrates. and the Magistrates of this our native Realme in particular. In open audience they declare the Authority of Princes and Magistrates to be of God, and therefore they affirm that they ought to be honoured, feared, and obeyed, even for conscience sake; provided that they command nor require nothing expresly repugning to Gods Commandment and plain Will revealed in his holy Word. Moreover, they affirm, That if wicked persons abusing the Authority established by God, move Princes to command things manifestly wicked, That such as can and do bridle those inordinate appetites of misled Princes, cannot be accused as resistaries of the Authority, which is Gods good Ordinance. To bridle the rage and fury of misled Princes in free Kingdoms and Realms, they affirm it appertaineth to the Nobility, sworn and borne Councellors of the same, and also to the Barons and people, whose votes and consents are to be required in all great and weighty matters of the Common-wealth; which if they do not, they declare themselves criminall with their misled Princes, and so subject to the same vengeance of God, which they deserve, for that they pollute the seat of Iustice, and do as it were make God author of Iniquity. They proclaim and cry, That the same God who plagued Pharaoh, repulsed Sennacherib, struck Herod with worms, and made the bellies of dogs the grave and sepulcher of the spitefull Jesabell, will not spare misled Princes, who authorize the murtherers of Christs members in this our time. On this manner they speak of Princes in generall,Let such as this day live, witnesse what God hath wrought since the writing and publication hereof. and of your Majesty in particular. This onely we have heard one of our Preachers say, rebuking the vain excuses of such as flatter themselves by reason of Authority; Many now adayes (said he) will have no other Religion nor faith, then the Queen and Authority had: But is it not possible that the Queen be so far blinded, that she will have no Religion, nor no other faith, then may [Page 180] content the Cardinall of Loraine? And may it not likewise be true that the Cardinall is so corrupt, that he will admit no Religion which doth not establish the Pope in his kingdome?Note. But plain it is, That the Pope is Lieutenant to Sathan, and enemy to Christ Iesus, and to his perfect Religion. Let men therefore consider what danger they stand in, if their salvation shall depend upon the Queens faith and Religion. Further, we never heard any of our Preachers speak of the Queen Regent, neither publikely nor privately. Where her Majestie declareth, It will not be suffered that our Prerchers meddle with Policy, or speak of her, or of other Princes, but with reverence: we answer, That as we will justifie and defend nothing in our Preachers which we finde not God to have justified and allowed in his Messengers before them; so we dare not forbid them openly to reprehend that which the Spirit of God, speaking in the Prophets and Apostles, hath reprehended before them. Helias did personally reprove Achab and Jesabell of idolatry, of avarice,The Prophets have medled with policy, and have reproved the corruptions thereof. of murther, and such like: Esaias the Prophet called the Magistrates of Jerusalem in his time, companions to thieves, Princes of Sodome, bribe-takers, and murtherers; he complained that their silver was turned into drosse, That their wine was mingled with water, and that Iustice was bought and sold. Jeremie saith, That the bones of King Jehoiakim should wither with the Sun. Christ Iesus called Herod a Fox; and Paul calleth the high Priest a painted wall, and prayeth unto God that he should strike him, because that against justice he commanded him to be smitten. Now if the like (and greater) corruptions be in the world this day, Who dare enterprise to put to silence the Spirit of God, which will not be subject to the appetites of misled Princes.
We have said before, That the tenth of September was appointed for a convention to be holden at Sterlin, The coming of the Earle of Arran to Scotland, and his joyning with the Congregation. to the which repaired the most part of the Lords of the Congregation. At that same time arrived the Earle of Arran, who after he had saluted his father, came with the Earle of Argyle and Lord Iames to Sterlin, to the said convention; in which divers godly men complained of the tyrannie used against their brethren. And especially that more French-men were brought in to oppresse their Country. After the consultation of certain dayes, the principall Lords with my Lord Arran, and the Earle of Argyle past to Hammilton for consultation to be taken with the Duke. And in this mean time came assured word that the French-men had begun to fortifie Leith; which thing, as it did more evidently discover the Queens craft, so did it deeply grieve the hearts of all the Nobility there, who with one consent agreed to write unto the Queen in form as followeth.
At Hammilton the 29 day of September.
MAdame,
Letters to the Queen Regent.
we are credibly informed that your Army of French-men should instantly begin to plant in Leith, and to fortifie the same, of minde to expell the ancient inhabitants thereof, our brethren of the Congregation, whereof we marvell not a little, that your Majestie should so manifestly breake the Appointment made at Leith, without any provocation made by us and our brethren. And seeing the same is done without any manner of consent of the Nobilitie and counsell of this Realme, we esteem the same not onely oppression of our poore brethren, and in-dwellers of the said Towne, but also very prejudiciall to the Common-wealth, and plain contrary to our ancient Laws and Liberties. [Page 181] We therefore desire your Majestie to cause the same work enterprised to be stayed, and not to attempt so rashly and so manifestly against your Majesties promise, against the Common-wealth, [...]he ancient Laws and Liberties thereof (which things, besides the glory of God, are most dear and tender to us, and onely our pretence) otherwise assuring your Majestie, we will complain to the whole Nobility and Commonalty of this Realme, and most earnestly seek for redresse thereof. And thus recommending our humble service unto your Highnesse, whom we commit to the Eternall Protection of God, expecting earnestly your answer.
At Hammilton the day and yeer aforesaid:
By your Majesties humble and obedient servitours.
This Letter was subscribed with the hands of the Duke, the Earles of Arran, Argyle, Glencarne, and Menteth; by the Lords Ruthwen Uchiltrie, Boyd, and by divers others Barons and Gentlemen. To this request she would not answer by wret, but with a Letter of credit she sent Sir Robert Carnegie, and Master Danid Borthwike, two, whom amongst many others, she abused, and by whom she corrupted the hearts of the simple. They travelled with the Duke, to bring him again to the Queens Faction: Labrosse and the Bishop of Amians were shortly before arrived, and, as it was bruted, were directed as Ambassadours, but they kept close their whole Commission; they onely made large promises to them that would be theirs,The Petition of la Brosse. and leave the Congregation. The Queen did grievously complain, That we had intelligence with England, and the conclusion of their Commission was to solicite the Duke to put in all in the Queens Will, and then she would be gracious enough. It was answered,The answer. That no honest men durst commit themselves to the mercy of such throat-cutters as she had about her; whom if she would remove, and joyn to her a Councell of naturall Scotish-men, permitting the Religion to have free passage, then should none in Scotland be more willing to serve her Majesty then should the Lords and Brethren of the Congregation be. At the same time the Duke and the Lords wrote to my Lord Erskin, Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh, in form as followeth.
Letter to the Lord Erskin.
MY Lord and Cousin, after our hearty commendations, this present is to advertise you, That we are credibly informed that the Army of French-men now in this Realme, without any advice of the Councell or Nobility, are fortifying, or else shortly intendeth to fortifie the Towne of Leith, and expell the ancient inhabitants thereof, whereby they proclaim to all that will open their ears to hear, or eyes to see, what is their pretence. And seeing the faithfulnesse of your antecessors, and especially of your Father of honourable memory, who was so recommended and dear to the Estates and Councellors of this Realme, through affection they perceived in him towards the Common-wealth thereof, that they doubted not to give in his keeping the key, as it were, of the Councell, of the Iustice and Policy of this Realme, the Castles of Edinburgh and Sterlin, we cannot but believe ye will rather augment the honourable favour of your House by stedfast favour and loyalty to our Common wealth, then through the subtill perswasions of some (which care not what after shall come to you and your House, at the present would abuse you to the performance of their wicked enterprises and pretences against our Common-wealth) [Page 182] utterly destroy the same. And herefore seeing we have written to the Queen to desist from the enterprise, otherwise that we will complain to the Nobility and Commonalty of the Realm, and seek redresse thereof; We likewise beseech you as our tender friend, brother and member of the same Common-wealth with us▪ that in no wise you meddle with, or assent to that ungodly enterprise against the Common-wealth: And likewise that ye would save your body, and the jewels of this Countrey, committed to yours and your predecessors loyalty and fidelity towards your native Countrey and Common-wealth, if ye thinki to be reputed, hereafter one of the same: And that ye would rather be brother to us then to strangers; for we do gather by the effects, the secrets of mens hearts, otherwise unsearchable unto us. Thus we write, not that we are in doubt of you, but rather to warne you of the danger, in case ye suffer your selfe to be inchanted with fair promises, and crafty Councellors: For let no man flatter himself; we desire all men to know; That though he were our father (seeing God hath opened our eyes to see his Will) if he be enemy to the Common wealth,Note. which is now assailed, and we with it, and all true members thereof, he shall be knowne, and as he is indeed enemy to us, to our lives, our houses, babes, heritages, and whatsoever is contained within the same: For as the Ship perishing, What can be safe that is within? So the Common wealth being betrayed, What particular member can live in quietnesse. And therefore in so far as the said Castles are committed to your credite, we desire you to shew your faithfulnesse and stoutnesse, as ye tender us, and whatsoever appertaineth to us. And seeing we are assured ye will be assayled both with craft and force, as now by warning we help you against the first, so against the last ye shall not misse in all possible haste to have our assistance, onely to shew your selfe a man. Save your person by wisedome, strengthen your self against force: And the Almighty God assist you in both, that one ayd the other, and open the eyes of your understanding to see and perceive the craft of Sathan and his supposts.
At Hamilton the 29 day of September, 1559.
By your Brethren.
The Duke and Lords understanding that the Fortifications of Leith proceeded, appointed their whole Forces to convene at Sterlin the 15 day of Octob. that from thence they might march forward to Edinburgh, for the redresse of the greatest enormities which the French did to the whole Countrey,The tyranny of the French. which by them was so oppressed, that the life of all honest men was bitter unto them. In this mean time the Lords directed their Letters to divers parts of the Countrey, making mention what danger did hang over all men, if the French should be suffered to plant in this Countrey at their pleasure. They made mention farther, How humbly they had besought the Queen Regent, That she would send away to France her French-men, who were a burden unprofitable and grievous to this Common-wealth, and how that she notwithstanding did daily augment their number, bringing wives and children, a plain declaration of a plain conquest.
The Queen Regent perceiving that her craft began to be espied, by all means possible travelled to blinde the people;Note how this agrees with our times And first she sent forth her pestilent Post forenamed, in all parts of the Countrey, to perswade all men, that she offereth all things reasonable to the Congregation; [Page 183] and that they refusing all reason, pretended no Religion, but a plaine revolt from Authority. She tempted every man, in particular, as well those that were of the Congregation, as those that were neutralls. She assaulted every man as she thought most easily he might have been overcome. To the Lord Ruthuen she sent the Justice Clerk, and his wife who is daughter to the wife of the said Lord, what was their Commission and credit, is no further known, then the said Lord hath confessed, which is, That large promise of profit was promised, if he would leave the Congregation, and be the Queens. To Lord Iames, Prior of Saint Andrews, was sent Master Iohn Spens of Condie, with a Letter and Credit, as followeth.
The Memoriall of Master Iohn Spens of Condie, the thirtieth of September.
1. YE shall say, That the Queens great favour towards you moveth her to this.
2. That she now knoweth that the occasion of your departing from her, was the favour of the Word, and of the Religion, with the which, albeit she was offended, yet knowing your heart▪ and the hearts of the other Lords firmely fixed thereupon, she will beare with you in that behalfe, and at your owne sights she will set forward that Cause at her power, as may stand with Gods Word,Note. the common policie of this Realme, and the Princes honour (note good Reader what venome lurked here, for plaine it is that the policie which she pretended, and the Princes honour will never suffer Christ Iesus to reigne in this Realme.)
3. To speak of the occasion of assembling of these men of Warre, and fortifying of Leith, you must know, That it was given to the Queen to understand by some about her, that it is not the advancement of the Word and Religion which is sought at this time, but rather a pretence to overthrow or alter the authority of your Sister, of the which she beleeveth still that ye are not participant: and considering the tendernesse betwixt you and your Sister, she trusted more in you,Let this be noted, O cra [...]ty flatter [...]r! in that behalfe, then in any living. But before the Earle of Arrane arrived, and that the Duke departed from her faction, she ceased not continually to cry, That the Prior sought to make himselfe King; and so not onely to deprive his Sister, to make himselfe King, but also to defraud the Duke and his house of their pretension. But foreseeing a storme, she began to seek a new winde.
She further willeth him, to offer the sending away of the men of War, if the former suspition could be removed, she lamented the trouble that appeared to follow, if the matter should long stand in debate, she promised her faithfull labours for reconciliation, and required the same of him. Requiring further, Faith, Honour, and kindnesse towards his Sister, and to advertise for his part, what he desired; with promise, That he might obtaine what he pleased to desire.
To this Letter and Credit the said Lord Iames answered as followeth.
I Received your Highnesse Writ, and have heard the credit of the Bearer, and finding the businesse of such importance, that dangerous it were to give hastie answer. And also your Demands are such, That with my honour I cannot answer them privately by my selfe, I have thought good to delay the same till that I may have the judgement of the whole Councell. For this point I will not conceale from your Majestie, That amongst us there is a solemned Oath, that none of us shall traffique with your Majestie secretly, neither yet that any of us shall treat or deale for himselfe particularly: Which Oath, for my part, I purpose to keep unviolated to the end. But when the rest of the Noble-men shall conveene, I shall leave nothing that lyeth in my power undone, that may make for the quietnesse of this poore Realme: Provided, That the glory of Christ Iesus be not hindered by our concord. And if your Majestie shall be found so tractable, as now ye offer, I doubt not to obtaine of the rest of my brethren such favour towards your service, as your Majestie shall have just occasion to stand content: For I take God to record, That in this action I have neither sought, neither yet seek any other thing then to increase Gods glory, and the Libertie of this poore Realme to be maintained. Further, I have shewed unto your Messenger what things have misliked me in your proceedings, even from such a heart as I wish to God you knew fully, and all men else. And this, with hearty commendation of service to your Majestie, I heartily commit your Highnesse to the eternall protection of the omnipotent.
At Saint Andrews, the first of October.
Sic subscribitur. Your Majesties humble and obedient Servitour. I. St.
Note.This answer received, she raged, as hypocrisie useth when it is pricked, and perceiving that she could not work what she would at the hands of men particularly, she set forth a Proclamation, universally to be proclaimed, in the tenour as followeth.
The Queens Proclamation.
FOr so much as it is understood by the Queen, that the Duke of Chattellawralt hath lately directed his Missives into all parts of this Realm, making mention that the French-men late arrived with their wives and children, are begun to plant in Leith, to the ruine of the Common-weale, which he and his partakers will not passe over with patient beholding, desiring to know what will be every mans part. And that the fortification of Leith, is a purpose devised in France, and that therefore Monsieur de la Brosse, and the Bishop of Amiens, are come to this countrey. A thing so vaine and untrue, that the contrary thereof is knowne to all men of free judgement. Therefore the Queen, willing that the occasions whereby her Majesty was moved so to do, be made patent, and what have been her proceedings since the appointment last made on the Linkes beside Leith. [Page 185] To the effect that the trueth of all things being made manifest, every man may understand how unjustly that a desire to suppresse the liberty of this Realm is laid to her charge; we have thought expedient to make this discourse following. First, although after the said appointment, divers of the said Congregation, and that not of the meanest sort, hath violently broken the points thereof, and made sundry occasions of new cumber. The same was in a part winked at, and over-looked, in hope that they in time would remember their duty, and abstaine from such evil behaviour, which conversion her Majestie ever sought, rather then any punishment, with such care and solicitude by all means, and in the mean time nothing was provided for her own security. But at last by their frequent Messages to and from England, Elizabeth was come to the crown of England the yeere before, by the death of Mary. their intelligence then was perceived, yet her Majestie trusted the Queen of England (let them seek as they please) will do the office of a Christian Princesse, in time of a sworne Peace, through which, force was to her Majestie, seeing so great defection of great personages, to have recourse to the Law of Nature. And like as a small Bird, being pursued, will provide some nest, so her Majestie could do no lesse in cases of pursuit, but provide some sure retract for her selfe and her company, and to that effect chose the Town of Leith, as a place convenient therefore: because it was her dearest daughters property, and no other person could claime Title or Interesse thereto, and also because in former times it had been fortified: About the same time that the seeking support of England was made manifest, arrived the Earle of Arrane, False lying tongue God hath confounded thee. and adjoyned himselfe to the Congregation, upon further promise then the pretended quarrell, or Religion that was to be set up by them in authority, and so to pervert the whole obedience, and as some of the Congregation at the same time had put into their hands, and taken the Castle of Brochtie, put forth the keepers thereof. Immediately came from the said Duke to her Majestie unlooked for, a Writ, beside many others complaining of the fortification of the said Town of Leith, in hurt of the ancient inhabitants thereof, brethren of the said Congregation, whereof he then professed himselfe a Member. And albeit that the Bearer of the said Writ was an unmeet Messenger, in a matter of such consequence, yet her Majestie directed to him two persons of good credit and reputation, with answer; Offering, If he would cause amends to be made for that which was committed against the Lawes of the Realme, to do further then could be craved of reason. And to that effect, to draw some conference, which by his fault and his Colleagues took no end; neverthelesse they continually since continue in their doings,God hath purged his people of that false accusation. usurping the authority, commanding and charging free Boroughs to chuse Provests and officers of their naming, and to assist to them in the purpose they would be at: and that they will not suffer provision to be brought for sustentation of her Majesties houses. A great part have so plainely set aside all reverence and humanitie, whereby every man may know, That it is no matter of Religion, but a plaine usurpation of the authority: and no doubt but simple men of good Zeale in former times, therewith falsly have been deceived. But as to the Queens part (God who knoweth the secrets of all hearts well knoweth, [Page 186] and the world shall see by experience) that the fortification of Leith was devised for no other purpose, but for recourse to her highnesse and her company, in case they were pursued. Wherefore, as good Subjects that have the feare of God in their hearts, will not suffer themselves by such vaine perswasions to be led away from their due obedience: but will assist in defence of their Soveraigns quarrell, against all such as shall pursue the same wrongfully. Therefore her Majestie ordaineth the officers of Arms to passe to the Market-Crosses of all the head Burroughs of this Realme, and there by open Proclamation command and charge all and sundry the Lieges thereof, that none of them take in hand to put themselves in arms, nor take part with the said Duke or his assistaries, under the paine of Treason.
These Letters being divulgate, the hearts of many were stirred, for they judged the Narration of the Queen Regent to have been true, others understood the same to be utterly false. But because the Lords desired that all men should judge in their cause, they set out the Declaration subsequent.
The DECLARATION of the Lords, against the former PROCLAMATION.
WE are compelled unwillingly to answer the grievous accusations most unjustly laid to our charges by the Queen Regent, and her perverse Counsell, who cease not by all craft and malice to make us odious to our dearest brethren,Note. naturall Scottish-men, as that we pretended no other thing, but the subversion and overthrow of all just authoritie, when God knoweth we sought nothing, but, That such authoritie as God approveth by his Word, be established, honoured, and obeyed amongst us. True it is, that we have complained (and continually must complaine, till God send redresse) That our common Countrey is oppressed with strangers; That this inbringing of Souldiers with their wives and children, and planting of men of War in our free Townes; appeareth to us a ready way to conquest. And we most earnestly require all indifferent persons to be judge betwixt us and the Queen Regent in this cause, to wit, Whether our complaint be just or not? For, for what other purpose should she thus multiply strangers upon us, but onely in respect of conquest:The avarice of those of Loraine and Guise. Which is a thing of late divised by her and her avaritious house. We are not ignorant that six yeers ago the question was demanded of a man of honest reputation; What number of men was able to daunt Scotland, and to bring it to the full obedience of France? She alleadged, That to say that the fortification of Leith was of purpose devised in France, and that for that purpose were Monsieur de la Brosse, and the Bishop of Amiens sent to this Countrey; Is a thing so vaine and untrue, that the contrary thereof is notorious to all men of free judgement. But evident it is, whatsoever she alleadged, That since their arrivall Leith was begun to be fortified. She alleadged, That she seeing the defection of great Personages, was compelled [Page 187] to have recourse to the Law of Nature, and like a small bird pursued to provide for some sure retract to her self and her company. But why doth she not answer for what purpose did she bring in her new Bands of men of War?Note. Was there any defection espied before their arrivall? was not the Congregation under Appointment with her? Which whatsoever she alleadged, she is not able to prove that we have violated in any chiefe point, before that her new throat-cutters arrived, yea, before that they began to fortifie Leith, a place, saith she, most convenient for her purpose; as indeed it is, for the receiving of strangers at her pleasure: for if she had feared the pursuit of her bodie, she had Inche, Colme, Dumbar, and Blacknesse, Forts and Strengths already made; yet all these could not so well serve her turne as Leith, because it was her daughters property, and none other could have title unto it, and because it had been fortified oft before. That all men may know the just title her daughter and she had to the Town of Leith, The title that the Queen hath or had to Leith. we shall in few words declare. It is not unknown to the most part of this Realm, that there hath been an old hatred and contention betwixt Edinburgh and Leith; Edinburgh continually seeking constantly to possesse the liberty of Leith which by donation of ancient Kings they have long enjoyed: And Leith, by the contrary aspiring to a liberty and freedom in prejudice of Edinburgh. The Queen Regent, a woman that could make her profit at all hands, was not ignorant how to compasse her own businesse, and therefore secretly she gave advertisement to some of Leith, that she would make their Towne free, if that she might do it with any colour of Justice.The Laird of Lestarrig sup. riour to Leith. By which promises the principall men of them did travell with the Laird of Lestarrig, a man neither prudent nor fortunate, to whom the superiority of Leith appertained, That he should fell his whole Title and Right to our Soveraigne for a certain sum of Money, which the inhabitants of Leith paid, with a large Taxation more, to the Queen Regent, in hope to be made free, in desp [...]ght and defraud of Edinburgh: Which Right and Superiority when she had gotten, and when the Money was paid, the first fruits of their liberty they now eat with bitternes, is, That strangers shall possesse their Towne: This is the just Title which her daughter and she might claim to that Towne. And where she alleadged, That it was fortified before; we ask, If that was done without the consent of the Nobility and Estates of the Realme, as now she and her crafty counsellors do, in despight and high contempt of us the lawfull and borne Counsellors of this Realme. How far we have sought support of England, or of any other Prince, and how just cause we had and have so to do, we shall shortly make manifest unto the world, To the praise of Gods holy Name, and to the confusion of all those that slander us for so doing: For this we fear not to confesse, That as in this our enterprise, against the Devill, Idolatry, and the maintainers of the same, we chiefly and onely seek Gods glory to be notified unto man,Note. sin to be punished, and vertue to be maintained: So where power faileth in our selves, we will seeke it wheresoever GOD shall offer the same: And yet in so doing, we are assured neither to offend GOD, neither yet to do any thing repugnant to our Duties. [Page 188] We heartily praise God, who moved the heart of the Earle of Arran to joyn himself with us his persecuted brethren. But how malicious a lye it is, That we have promised to set him up in Authority, the issue shall declare: God we take to record, That no such thing hath entred into our hearts, neither yet hath the said Earle, neither any to him appertaining, moved us unto any such matter: which if they should do, yet are we not so slender in judgement, that inconsiderately we would promise that, which after we would repent. We speak and write to the praise of Gods glory;Note diligently. the least of us knoweth better what obedience is due to a lawfull Authority, then she and her counsell doth practice the Office of such as worthily may sit upon the Seat of Justice: For we offer, and we perform all obedience which God hath commanded; and we deny neither Toll, Tribute, nor Fear, to her nor her Officers, we onely bridle her blinde rage, in the which she would erect and maintain Idolatry, and would murther our brethren, who refuse the same: But she doth utterly abuse the Authority established by God, she prophaneth the Throne of his Majestie on earth, making the Seat of Justice, which ought to be the Sanctuary and Refuge of all godly and vertuous persons unjustly afflicted, to be a den and receptacle to Thieves, Murtherers, Idolaters, Whoremongers, Adulterers, and of Blasphemers of God, and all godlinesse. It is more then evident what men they are, and long have been, whom she by her power maintaineth and defendeth; and also what hath been our conversation,The wickednesse of the Bishops. since it hath pleased God to call us to his knowledge, whom now in her fury she cruelly persecuteth. We deny not the taking of the houses of Brochtie; and the causes being considered, we think that no naturall Scotish man will be offended at our fact. When the assured knowledge came to us that the Fortification of Leith was begun, every man began to inquire,The cause that Broughtie Craig was taken. What danger might ensue to the rest of the Realm, if the French should plant in divers places, and what were the places that might annoy us. In conclusion it was found, That the taking of the said house by French men, should be destruction to Dundie, and hurtfull to S. Iohnston, and to the whole Countrey; and therefore it was thought expedient to prevent the danger, as that we did, for preservation of our brethren and common Countrey. It is not unknown what enemies those two Towns have, and how gladly would some have all good order and policy overthrown in them. The conjectures that the French-men were of minde shortly to have taken the same place, were not obscrure: but whatsoever they pretended, we cannot repent that we (as said is) have prevented the danger; and would God that power had been in the same manner to have foreclosed their enterprise at Leith: Let all men judge. For what trouble this poor Realm shall endure before that those murtherers and unjust possessors be removed from the same, the issue will declare. If her accusations against the Duke, and that we refused conference, be truly and simply spoken,The Dukes answer. we will not refuse the judgement of those very men, whom she alleadgeth to be of such reputation. They know that the Duke did answer, That if the Realme should be set at liberty from the bondage of those men of War, which presently did oppresse it, and was so fearfull to him, and to his brethren, that they were compelled to absent [Page 189] themselves from the places where she and they made residence: That he and the whole Congregation should come and give all dutifull obedience to our Soveraigne her daughter, and unto her, as Regent for the time: But to enter into conference so long as she kept above him and his brethren that fearfull scourge of cruell strangers, he thought no wise man would counsell him. And this his answer we approve, adding further, That she can make us no promise which she can keep, Note. nor we can credit, so long as she is forced with the strength, and ruled by the counsell of France. We are not ignorant that Princes think it good policy to betray their subjects by breaking of promises, be they never so solemnly made. We have not forgotten what counsell she and Monsieur Dosell gave to the Duke, against those that slue the Cardinall, and kept the Castle of S. Andrewes, Note. which was this, That what promise they list to require should be made unto them; but as soon as the Castle was rendred, and things brought to such passe as was expedient, that he should chop the heads from every one of them. To the which the Duke answered, That he would never consent to so treasonable an act, but if he promised fidelity, he would faithfully keep it. Monsieur Dosell said in mockage to the Queen in French, That is a good simple nature, but I know no other Prince that would so do. If this was his judgement in so small a matter, what have we to suspect in this our Cause? For the question is not of the slaughter of one Cardinall, but of the just abolishing of all tyranny, which that Romane Antichrist hath usurped above us; of the suppressing of Idolatry, and of the Reformation of the whole Religion, by that vermine of shavelings utterly corrupted. Now if the slaughter of a Cardinall be a sin irremissible,Note. as they themselves affirme; and if faith ought not to be kept to hereticks, as their owne law speaketh, What promise can she that is ruled by the counsell and commandment of a Cardinall,The quarrell betwixt Frauce and the Congregation of Scotland. make to us that can be sure? Where she accuseth us, That we usurp Authority to command and charge free Boroughs, to chuse Provests and Officers of our naming, &c. We will that the whole Boroughs of Scotland testifie in that case, Whether we have used any kinde of violence, but lovingly exhorted such as asked our support to chuse such in Office, as had the fear of God before their eyes, loved equity and justice, and were not noted with avarice and bribing. But wonder it is with what face she can accuse us of that, whereof we are innocent, and she so openly criminall, that the whole Realme knoweth her iniquity: In that case hath she not compelled the Towne of Edinburgh to retaine a man to be their Provest most unworthy of any Regiment in a well-ruled Common-wealth?The Lord Seaton unworthy of Regiment. Hath she not enforced them to take Bayliffes of her appointment? and some of them so meet for their Office in this troublesome time,Optim [...] collatio as a sowter is to sayle a Ship in a stormy day. She complaineth that we will not suffer provision to be made for her house: In very deed we unfainedly repent that before this we took not better order that these murtherers and oppressors whom she pretendeth to nourish for our destruction, had not been disappointed of their great provision of Victualls which she and they have gathered, to the great hurt of the whole Countrey: But as God shall assist us in times coming, we shall do diligence somewhat to frustrate their devillish purpose. What both [Page 190] what she and we pretend, we doubt not but God (who cannot suffer the abuse of his owne Name long to be unpunished) shall one day declare, and unto him we fear not to commit our Cause.Let the Papists judge if God hath not given judgement to the displeasure of their hearts. Neither yet fear we in this present day, that against us she maketh a malicious lye, where that she saith, That it is not Religion that. we go about, but a plain usurpation of Authority. God forbid that such impiety should enter in our hearts, that we should make his holy Religion a cloke and covertour of our iniquity: From the beginning of this controversie, it is evidently knowne what have been our requests; which if the rest of the Nobility and Commonalty of Scotland will cause to be performed unto us, if then in us appear any signe of Rebellion, let us be reputed and punished as traitors. But while strangers are brought in to suppresse us, our common wealth and posterity;Note. while Idolatry is maintained, and Christ Jesus his true Religion despised, while idle bellies, and bloody tyrants the Bishops are maintained, and Christs true Messengers persecuted; while finally, vertue is contemned, and vice extolled; while that we a great part of the Nobility and Commonalty of this Realme are most unjustly persecuted, What godly man can be offended that we shall seek Reformation of these enormities (yea, even by force of Arms, seeing that otherwayes it is denyed unto us) we are assured that neither God,The causes that moved the Nobility of this Realme to oppose the Q. Regent. neither nature, neither any just Law forbiddeth us. God hath made us Councellors by birth of this Realme, Nature bindeth us to love our owne Countrey, and just Laws command us to support our brethren unjustly pursued, yea, the Oath that we have made to be true to this Common-wealth compelled us to hazard whatsoever God hath given us, before that we see the miserable ruine of the same. If any thinke it is not Religion which now we seek, we answer, That it is nothing else but the zeal of the true Religion which moveth us to this enterprise:The s [...]me minde remaineth to this day. For as the enemy doth craftily foresee, That Idolatry cannot universally be maintained, unlesse that we be utterly suppressed, So do we consider that the true Religion (the purity whereof we openly require) cannot universally be erected, unlesse strangers be removed, and this poor Realme purged of those pestilences which before have infected it. And therefore in the Name of the Eternall God, and of his Son Christ Jesus, whose Cause we sustain, we require all our brethren naturall Scotish-men prudently to consider our Requests, and with judgement to discerne betwixt us and the Queen Regent, with her faction, and not to suffer themselves to be abused by her craft and deceit, That to lift their weapons against their brethren, who seek nothing but Gods glory, Or yet to extract from us their just and dutifull support,This promise was forgot, and therefore God plagued. Wha spirit could have hoped for victory in so desperate dangers. seeing that we hazard our lives for preservation of them and us, and of us and our posterity to come: Assuring such as shall declare themselves favourers of her Faction and enemies unto us, That we shall repute them, whensoever God shall put the Sword of Justice in our hands worthy of such punishment as is due for such as study to betray their Countreyes into the hands of strangers.
[Page 191]This our answer was formed and divulgate in some places, but not universally, by reason of our day appointed to meet at Sterlin, as before is declared. In this mean time the Queens Posts ran with all possible expedition to draw men to her devotion. And in very deed she found more favourers of her iniquity then we suspected. For a man that of long time had been one of our number in profession, offered (as himselfe did confesse) his service to the Queen, to travell betwixt her Majestie and the Congregation for concord; she refused not his offer, but knowing his simplicitie,Note. she was glad to imploy him for her advantage. The man is Master Robert Lockard, a man of whom many have had and still have good opinion, as touching his Religion. But to enter in the managing of such affaires, not so fit as godly and wise men would require: he travelleth not the lesse earnestly in the Queen Regents affairs, and could not be perswaded, but that she meant sincerely, and that she would promote the Religion to the uttermost of her power. He promised in her name, That she would put away her French-men, and would be ruled by the counsell of naturall Scottish-men: when it was reasoned in his contrary, That if she were so minded to do, she could have found Mediatours a great deale more fit for that purpose. He feared not to affirme, That he knew more of her minde, then all the French or Scots that were in Scotland; yea, more then her own brethren that were in France. He travelled with the Earle of Glencarne, the Lords of Uchiltrie and Boyd, with the Laird of Dun, and with the Preachers, to whom he had certaine secret Letters, which he would not deliver, unlesse that they would make a faithfull promise, That they should never reveale the thing contained in the same. To the which it was answered, That in no wayes they could make such a promise, by reason that they were sworne one to another, and altogether in one body, That they should have no secret intelligence, nor deale with the Queen Regent, but that they should communicate with the great Counsell whatsoever she proposed unto them, so they did answer unto her, as by this answer written by Iohn Knox to the Queen Regent may be understood. The tenour whereof followeth.
To the Queen Regent.
MY duty humbly premised: Your Majesties servant, Master Robert Lockard, most instantly hath required me and others to whom your Majesties Letters, as he alleadged, were directed, to receive the same in a secret manner, and to give him answer accordingly; but because some of the number that he required, were, and are of the great Counsell of this Realme, and therefore are solemnely sworne to have nothing to do in a secret manner, neither with your Majestie, nor with any that cometh from you, or from your Counsell. And so they could not receive your Majesties Letters with such conditions as the said Master Robert required, therefore thought he good to take backe to your Majestie againe the said Letters close; And yet because, as he reporteth, he hath made to your Majestie some promise in my name, at his request, I am content to testifie by my Letter and Subscription, the sum of that which I did communicate [Page 192] with him. In Dondie, after many words betwixt him and me, I said, That albeit divers sinister reports had been made of me, yet did I never declare any evident token of hatred nor enmity against your Majestie. For if it be the office of a true friend to give true and faithfull counsell to them whom he seeth run to destruction for lack of the same, I could not be proved enemy to your Majestie, but rather a friend unfeigned. For what counsell I had given to your Majestie, my Writings, as well my Letter and Addition to the same, now Printed, as divers others which I wrote from S. Johnston, may testifie. I further added, That such an enemy was I unto you, that my tongue did both perswade, and obtaine, That your authority and Regiment should be obeyed of us in all things lawfull, till you declare your selfe open enemy to this Common-wealth, as now, alas, ye have done. This I willed him moreover to say to your Majestie, That if ye following the counsell of flattering men, having no God but this world and their belly, did proceed in your malice against Christ Iesus his Religion, and true Ministers, that ye should do nothing else but accelerate and hasten Gods plague and vengeance upon your selfe and those that followeth you. And that ye (if ye did not change your purpose hastily) should bring your selfe in such extreame danger, that when ye would seek remedy it should not be so easie to be found as it had been before. This is the effect and sum of all that I said at that time, and willed him if he pleased to communicate the same to your Majestie. And the same yet againe I notifie unto your Majestie by this my Letter,
written and subscribed at Edinburgh, the 26 day of October 1559.
Sic subscribitur. Your Majesties to command in all godlinesse, John Knox.
Postscriptum.
God move your heart yet in time to consider, That ye fight not against men, but against the eternall God, and against his Son Iesus Christ, the onely Prince of the Kings of the earth.
At which answer, the said M. Robert was so offended, that he would not deliver his Letters, saying, That we were ungodly, and injurious to the Queen Regent, if we suspected any craft in her. To the which it was answered by one of the Preachers, That time should declare whether he or they were deceived, if she should not declare her selfe enemy to the true Religion which they professed, if ever she had the upper hand, then they would be content to confesse, That they had suspected her sincerity without just cause. But if she should declare her malice no lesse in times comming then she had done before they required that he should be more moderate, then to condemne them whose conscience he knoweth not, and this was the end of his travell for that time. After that he had troubled the conscience of many godly and quiet persons. For he and others who were her hired postes, ceased not to blow in the eares of all men, That the Queen was heavily dealt with, That she required nothing but obedience to her daughter, That she was content that the true Religion should go forward,Note how calumnies prevail upon the world for a time. and that all abuses should be abolished, and by this mean they brought a grudge and division among our selves. For many (and our brethren of Lowthian especially) began to murmure, That we sought [Page 193] another thing then Religion, and so ceased to assist us certain dayes, after that we were come to Edinburgh, which we did according to the former Diet the 16 day of October. This grudge and trouble amongst our selves was not raised by the aforesaid M. Robert onely, but by those pestilents whom before we have expressed, and M. Iames Balfoure especially, whose venemous tongues against God and his true Religion, as they deserve punishment of men, so shall they not escape Gods vengeance, unlesse that speedily they repent.
After our coming to Edinburgh, the day forenamed, we assembled in Counsell, and determined to give new advertisement to the Queen Regent of our convention, and in such sort, and so with common consent we sent unto her our Request, as followeth.
The second Admonition to the Queen Regent.
MAdame, Your Majestie may call to minde, how at our last Convention at Hamilton, we required your Highnesse in most humble manner to desist from the fortifying of the Town of Lieth, then enterprised and begun, which appeared to us (and yet doth) an entrie to a conquest and overthrow of our Liberties, and altogether against the Lawes and Customes of this Realm, seeing it was begun, and yet continueth without any advice and consent of the Nobility and Counsell of this Realm. Wherefore now, as oft before, according unto our duty to our Common-wealth, we most humbly require your Majestie, to cause your Strangers and Souldiers whatsoever, to depart the said Town of Lieth, and make the same patent, not onely to the inhabitants, but also to all Scottish men, our Soveraign Ladies Leiges; assuring your Highnesse, That if refusing the same, ye declare thereby your evil minde towards the Common-wealth, and Liberty of this Realm, we will (as before) move and declare the causes unto the whole Nobility and Commonalty of this Realm. And according to the oath which we had sworn for the maintenance of the Commonweale, in all manner of things to us possible, we will provide remedy therefore, requiring most humbly your Majesties answer in haste with the Bearer, because in our eyes the act continually proceeds, declaring your determination of conquest, which is presumed of all men, and not without cause. And thus after our commendation of service, we pray Almighty God to have your Majesty in his eternall tuition.
These our Letters received, our Messenger was threatned, and withholden a whole day, thereafter he was dismissed; without any other answer, But that she would send an answer, when she thought expedient. In this mean time, because the rumour ceased not, that the Duke usurped the authority, he was compelled with the sound of trumpet at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh to make his Purgation as followeth, the 19 of October.
The Purgation of the Duke.
FOrasmuch as the Duke of Chatellarault, understanding the false report made by these about the Queen Regent against him, That he and his son the Lord Arrane, should pretend usurpation of the Crown and [Page 194] authority of this Realm, when in very deed, he, nor his said son never once hath made any shew of any such thing, but onely in simplicity of heart,Now the Duke seeing the Queens partie decline, and the Protestant party grow strong, he once more changeth the profession of his Religion, and joyneth with the Protestants, as strongest. moved parly by the violent pursuit against Religion, and true Professours thereof, partly by compassion of the Common-wealth, and poore Commonalty of this Realme, oppressed with strangers; he joyned himselfe to the rest of the Nobility, with all hazard, to support the common Cause of the one & of the other; and hath thought expedient to purge himselfe and his said son in presence of you all, as he had done in presence of the counsell of that said crime of old, even by Summons laid to his charge the second yeere of the Reigne of our Soveraigne Ladie: Which accusation hath continued ever against him, as guilty of that crime; he therefore now openly and plainly Protesteth, That neither he nor his said son, sues nor seeks any preeminence, either to the Crown or authority, but as far as his puissance may extend, is ready, and ever shall be, and his son also, to concurre with the rest of the Nobility his brethren, and all others,How true this is, the whole and constant course of the family can tell. whose hearts are touched to maintain the common causes of Religion, and Liberty of their native Countrey, plainly invaded by the said Regent, and her said Souldiers, who onely do forge such vain reports, to withdraw the hearts of true Scottish-men from the succour they owe of bounden dutie to their Common-weale oppressed. Wherefore exhorting all men, that will maintain the true Religion of God, or withstand this oppression or plain conquest enterprised by strangers upon our native Scottish-men, not to credit such false and untrue reports. But rather concurre with us and the rest of the Nobility, to set our Countrey at liberty, expelling strangers therefrom, which doing, ye shall shew your selves obedient to the ordinance of God, which was established for maintenance of the Common-weale and true members of the same.
The 21 of Octob. came from the Queen Regent M. Robert Forman, Lion King of Arms, who brought unto us a Writing in this Tenor and Credit.
AFter commendations, We have received your Letter of Edinburgh, the 19 of this instant, which appeareth to us, rather to have come from a Prince to his Subjects, then from Subjects to them that beare authority. For answer whereof, we have presently directed unto you this Bearer, Lion Herald King of Arms, sufficiently instructed with our minde, to whom ye shall give credence.
At Leith, Octob. 21. 1559.
Sic subscribitur. Mary R.
His Credit is this.
Let this be noted, and let all men judge of the purpose of the French and how good and wise Patriots they w [...]re, who sold our Soveraign to France for their private profit, and they by name were [...] Hamiltons.THat the Queen wonders how any durst presume to command her in that Realm, which needeth not to be Conquest by any force, considering that it was already Conquest by Marriage. That French-men could not justly be called strangers, seeing that they were Naturalized; and therefore that she would neither make that Town patent, neither yet send any man away, but as she thought expedient. She accused the Duke of violating his promise. She made long Protestation of her love towards the Common-wealth of Scotland, and in the end commanded, That under the pain of Treason all assistaries to the Duke and unto us, should depart from the Town of Edinburgh.
[Page 198]This answer received, credit heard, preconceived malice sufficiently espied, consultation was taken what was expedient to be done. And for the first, it was concluded, That the Herald should be stayed, till further determination should be taken.
The whole Nobility,The order of the suspension of the Queen Regent from Authority within Scotland. Barons and Burgesses then present, were commanded to convene in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh, the same one and twentieth day of October, for deliberation of those matters, where the whole cause being exposed by the Lord Ruthuen, the question was propounded, Whether she that so contemptuously refused the most humble request of the borne Councellors of the Realme, being also but a Regent, whose pretences threatned the bondage of the whole Common-wealth, ought to be suffered so tyrannically to domineer over them. And because that this question had not been before disputed in open assembly, it was thought expedient that the judgement of the Preachers should be required; who being instructed in the case, Iohn Willock, who before had sustained the burthen of the Church in Edinburgh, commanded to speak, made discourse as followeth:
Affirming,The discourse of Iohn Willock. first, That albeit Magistrates be Gods Ordinance, having of him Power and Authority, yet is not their Power so largely extended, but that it is bounded and limited by God in his Word.
And secondarily, That as subjects are commanded to obey their magistrates, so are the Magistrates commanded to give some duty to their subjects, so that God by his Word hath prescribed the Office of the one and of the other.
Thirdly, That albeit God hath appointed Magistrates his Lieutenants on earth, and hath honoured them with his own Title, calling them Gods, That yet he did never so firmly establish any, but at his pleasure, he seeing just cause, might deprive them.
Fourthly, That in deposing of Princes, and those that have been in Authority, God did not alwayes use his immediate power, but sometimes he useth second means, which his wisedome thought good, and Justice approved: As by Asa, he removed Maacha his owne mother from Honour and Authority which before she had used. By Iehu, he destroyed Ioram, and the whole posterity of Achab. And by divers others he hath deposed from Authority those whom before he had established by his own Word. And hereupon concluded he, That sith the Queen Regent denied her chief duty to the subjects of this Realme, which was, To minister Justice to them indifferently,The causes. to preserve their Liberties from invasion of strangers, and to suffer them to have Gods Word freely and openly preached amongst them. Seeing moreover that the Queen Regent was an open and obstinate Idolatresse, a vehement maintainer of all Superstition and Idolatry, as also she openly declares the Countrie to be conquest, and no more free. And finally, That she utterly despiseth the counsell and requests of the Nobility: he could see no reason why they the borne Counsellors, Nobility, and Barons of the Realme might not justly deprive her from all Regiment and Authority amongst them.
Hereafter was the judgement of Iohn Knox required,The judgment of Iohn Knox in the deposition of the Queen Regent. who approving the sentence of his brother, added, first, That the iniquity of the Queen Regent and disorder, ought in no wise to withdraw neither [Page 196] our hearts, neither yet the hearts of other subjects from the obedience due unto our Soveraigne.
Let no man then for privat ends, and bywayes, do any thing against their Prince, [...]nder pre [...]ence of the publike.Secondly, That if we deposed the said Queen Regent rather of malice and private envie, then for the preservation of the Common-wealth, and for that her sins appeared incurable, That we should not escape Gods just punishment, howsoever that she had deserved rejection from honors.
And thirdly, he required, That no such sentence should be pronounced against her, but that upon known and open repentance, and upon her conversion to the Common-wealth, and submission to the Nobility, place should be granted unto her of regresse to the same honours from the which for just causes she justly might be deprived.
The Votes of every man particularly by himself required, and every man commanded to speak as he would answer to God, what his conscience judged in that matter, there was none found amongst the whole number, who did not by his tongue consent to her deprivation. Thereafter was her Processe committed to Writing, and registred as followeth.
Articles against the Queen Regent.
1559 AT Edinburgh the one and twentieth day of October, 1556.
the Nobility, Barons and Burgesses convened, to advise upon the affairs of the Common-wealth, and to ayd, support and succour the same, perceiving and lamenting the enterprised destruction of their said Common-wealth, and overthrow of the liberties of their native Countrey, by the means of the Queen Regent, and certain strangers her privie Counsellors, plain contrary to our Soveraign Lord and Ladies mind, and direct against the counsell of the Nobility, to proceed by little and little, even unto the uttermost ruine; So that the urgent necessity of the Common-wealth may no longer suffer delay, and earnestly craveth our support. Seeing therefore that the said Q. Regent (abusing and overpassing our Soveraigne Lord and Ladies Commission given and granted to her) hath in all her proceedings pursued the Barons and Burgesses within this Realme,The enormities committed by the Queen Regent. with Weapons and Armour of strangers, without any Processe and order of Law, they being our Soveraigne Lord and Ladies true Lieges, and never called nor convinced of any crime by any judgement lawfull. As first, at S. Iohnston, in the moneth of May, she assembled her Army against the Towne, and the Inhabitants thereof, never called nor convinced of any crime, onely because they professed the true Worship of God, conform to his most sacred Word. 2. And likewise in the moneth of June last, without any order or calling going before, invaded the persons of sundry Noble-men and Barons with force of Armes, convened at S. Andrews, onely for Cause of Religion, as is notoriously known, they never being called nor convinced of any crime. 3. Again, laid Garrisons the same moneth upon the Inhabitants of the said Town, oppressing the liberties of the Queens true Lieges: For fear of which her Garrisons, a great part of the Inhabitants thereof fled from the Towne, and durst not resort again unto their houses and heritages, untill they were restored by Arms; they notwithstanding never being called nor convinced of any crime. 4. Further, at that same time did thrust in [Page 197] upon the heads of the Inhabitants of the said Towne, Provest, and Bayliffs, against all order of Election, as lately in this month of September she had done in other Towns of Edinburgh and Iedburgh, and divers other places, in manifest oppression of our Liberties. 5. declaring her evill minde towards the Nobility, Commonalty, and whole Nation, she hath brought in strangers, and daily pretends to bring in greater force of the same, pretending a manifest Conquest of our native rooms and Countrey, as the deed it self declareth; in so far, as she having brought in the said strangers without any advise of Councell and Nobility, and contrary to their expresse minde sent to her in Writing, hath placed and planted her said strangers in one of the principall Towns and parts of the Realm, sending continually for greater Forces, willing thereby to suppresse the Common-weale, and liberty of our native Countrey, to make us and our posterity slaves to strangers for ever; which, as it is intolerable to Common-wealths and free Countreys, so it is very prejudiciall to our Soveraign Lady and her Heirs whatsoever, in case our Soveraigne Lady decease without Heirs of her Person. And to performe these her wicked enterprises, conceived (as appeareth) of inveterate malice against our whole Countrey and Nation, caused (without any consent or advise of the Councell and Nobility) to coyn lead Money, so base, and of such quantity, that the whole Realme shall be depauperate, and all Traffique with forraigne Nations everted thereby. 6. Again, she so placeth and maintaineth against the pleasure of the Councell of this Realme, a stranger in one of the greatest Offices of credit in this Realme, that is in keeping of the Great Seal thereof,Her daughter followed the same, for to Davie was delivered the Great Seal. wherein great perills may be ingendred to the Common-weale, and Liberty thereof. 7. Further, lately sent the Great Seal forth of this Realme by the said stranger, against the advice of the said Councell, to what effect, God knoweth. 8. And hath also by this means altered the old Law and Custome of this our Realme, ever obser-served in the Graces and Pardons granted bo our Soveraigns to all their Lieges, being repentant of their offences committed against their Majesties, or the Lieges of the Realme. And hath introduced a new captious stile and form of the said Pardons and Remissions, conform to the practices of France, tending thereby to draw the said Lieges of this Realm, by processe of time, into a deceivable snare, and further shall creep in the whole subversion and alteration of the remanent Laws of this Realme, contrary to the Contents of the Appointment of Marriage. 9. And also Peace being accorded amongst the Princes, retaineth the great Army of strangers, after commandment sent by the King of France to retire the same, making excuse that they were retained for the suppressing the attempts of the Lieges of this Realme; albeit the whole subjects thereof of all estates,Note. is, and ever hath been readie to give all dutifull obedience to their Soveraignes, and their lawfull ministers proceeding by Gods Ordinance: And the same Army of strangers not being paid in wages, was laid by her upon the necks of the poor Commonalty of our native Countrey, who were compelled by force to defraud themselves, their wives and children, of that poor substance which they might purchase with the sweat of their brows, to satisfie their hunger and necessities, and quit the [Page 195] same to sustain the idle bellies of her strangers; through the which, in all parts rose such heavy lamentation and complaint of the Commonalty, accusing the Counsell and Nobility of their sloth, that as the same oppression we doubt not hath entred in before the Justice Seat of God, so hath it moved our hearts to pity and compassion. And for redresse of the same, with other great offences committed against the publike weale of this Realme, we have convened here as said is: and as oftentimes before have most humbly and with all reverence desired and required the said Queen Regent to redresse the said enormities,Note. and especially to remove her strangers from the necks of the poor Commonalty, and to desist from enterprising of fortification of Strengths within this Realme, against the expresse will of the Nobility and Councell of the same; yet we being convened the more strong for fear of her strangers, who we saw presume no other thing, but with Arms to pursue our lives and possessions, Besought her to remove the fear of the same, and make the Town Patent to all our Soveraigne Lord and Ladies Lieges. The same in no wise would she grant unto, but when some of our company in peaceable manner went to view the Towne, there was both great and small Munition shot forth at them. And seeing therefore that neither accesse was granted to be used, nor yet she would joyn her self to us to consult upon the Affairs of our Common-wealth, as that we be borne Councellors to the same by ancient Laws of the Realme: But fearing lest the judgement of the Counsell would reform, as necessity required▪ the aforesaid enormities, she refuseth all manner of assistance with us, and by force and violence intendeth to suppresse the Liberties of our Common-weale, and of us the favourers of the same. We therefore, so many of the Nobility, Barons, and Provests of our Boroughs, as are touched with the care of the Common-weale (unto the which we acknowledge our selves, not onely borne, but also sworne Protectors and Defenders, against all and whatsoever invaders of the same) and moved by the foresaid proceedings notorious, and with the lamentable complaint of oppression of our Commonalty, our fellow members of the same. Perceiving farther, That the present necessity of our Common-weale may suffer no delay, being convened (as said is) presently in Edinburgh, for support of our Common-weal, and ripely consulted and advised, taken the fear of God before our eyes, for the causes foresaid, which are notorious, with one consent and common vote. Every man in order his judgement being required, in the Name and Authority of our Soveraign Lord and Lady, suspend the said Commission granted by our said Soveraigne to the said Queen Dowager,Note. discharging her of all Administration or Authority she hath, or may have thereby, unto the next Parliament; to be set by our advice and consent: And that because the said Queen, by the foresaid faults notorious, declareth her selfe enemy to our Common-weale, abusing the Power of the said Authority, to the destruction of the same: And likewise we discharge all members of her said Authority from thenceforth; and that no Coyn be coyned from thenceforth, without expresse consent of the said Councell and Nobility, conform to the Laws of this Realme, which we maintain, And ordaine this to be notified and proclaimed by Officers of Arms, in all [Page 199] head Boroughs within the Realm of Scotland.
In witnesse of the which our common consent and free Vote, we have subscribed this present act of suspension with our hands, day, yeere, and place aforesaid.
Sic subscribitur. By us the Nobility and Commons of the Protestants of the Church of Scotland.
After that this our act of suspension was by sound of Trumpet divulgate at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh, we dismissed the Herald with this Answer.
WE received your Answer, and heard the credit of Lion King of Armes, whereby we gathered sufficiently your perseverance in evil minde towards us, the glory of God, our Common-weale, and Liberty of our native Countrey. For safety of the which, according to our duty, we have in our Soveraign Lord and Ladies name suspended your Commission, and all administration of policie which you may pretend thereby, being most assuredly perswaded, That your proceedings are direct contrary to our Soveraigne Lord and Ladies will, which we ever esteem to be for the weale, and not for the hurt of this our Commonwealth. And as you will not acknowledge us our Soveraigne Lord and Lady, their true Barons, and Leiges for your Subjects and Counsel, no more will we acknowledge you for any Regent or lawfull Magistrate unto us, seeing, if any authority ye have by reason of our Soveraignes Commission granted unto you, The same for most worthy reasons is worthily suspended by us,Note. in the name and authority of our Soveraigne, whose counsell we are of in the affaires of this our Common-weale.All done in the Soveraign [...] Name, as they do now a-day [...] And forasmuch as we are determinate with hazard of our lives to set that Town at liberty wherein you have most wrongfully planted your Souldiers and strangers; For the reverence we owe to your person, as mother to our Soveraigne Lady, we require your Highnesse to transport your person therefrom, seeing we are constrained for the necessity of the Common-weale, to follow the same by Arms, being denied oft the liberty thereof by sundry requisitions made oft before. Again, we desire you cause depart with you out of the said Town, any person having Commission in Embassie, if any such be, or in Lieutenantship of our Soveraigns, together with all French-men Souldiers, being within the same (whose blood we thirst not, because of the old amity and friendship betwixt the Realme of France and us; which amity by the occasion of the marriage of our Soveraigne Lady to the King of that Realm, should rather increase then decrease.) And this we pray your Highnesse and them both to do, within the space of twenty foure houres, for the reverence we owe to your persons. And thus recommending our humble service to you, we commit your Highnesse to the eternall protection of God. At Edinburgh, the 24 of October 1559.
Your Highnesse humble servitors
The day following we summoned the Town of Leith by the sound of Trumpet, in forme as followeth.
I Require and charge in the name of our Soveraign Lord and Ladie, and of the Counsell presently in Edinburgh, That all Scots and French-men of whatsoever estate and degree they be, depart out of the Towne of Lieth within the space of twelve houres, and make the same patent to all and sundry our Soveraigne Ladies Leiges: For seeing we have no such hatred at either the one or the other that we thirst the blood of any of the two, for the one is our naturall brother, born, nourished, and brought up within the bowels of one common Countrey, and with the other our nation hath continued long amity and allie, and hopeth that so shall do, so long as they use us as friends, and not strive to make slaves of friends, which this strengthening of our Towns pretendeth. And therefore most heartily desire, that one and the other to desist from fortifying or maintaining of this Town, in our Soveraignes and their said Councells name, requiring them to make the same free within the space of twelve houres.
Defiance given, there was skirmishing, without great slaughter, preparation of Scales and Ladders was made for the Assault, which was concluded by common consent of the Nobility and Barons. The Scales were appointed to be made in Saint Giles Church, so that Preaching was neglected, which did not a little grieve the Preachers, and many godly with them. The Preachers spared not openly to say, That they feared the successe of that enterprise should not be prosperous, because the beginning appeared to bring with it some contempt of God and of his Word; other places, said they, had been more apt for such Preparations, then where the people conveaned to Common-Prayers and unto Preaching. In very deed the audience was wonderfully troubled all that time, which (with other disorder espied amongst us) gave occasion to our Preachers to affirme,Note. That God could not suffer such contempt of his Word and abuses of his Grace, long to be unpunished. The Queen had amongst us her assured espies, who did not onely signifie unto her what was our estate: but also what was our counsell, purposes, and devices. Some of our own company were vehemently suspected to be the very betrayers of all our secrets; for a boy of the Officials of Lowthian, Master Iames Balfour, was taken carrying a Writ, which did open the most secret thing that was devised in the Councell;Treason among the counsell. yea, those very things which were thought to have been known but to very few. By such domesticall enemies were not onely our purposes frustrate, but also our determinations were oft times overthrowne and changed. The Dukes friends gave unto him such terrours,The Duke and his friends fearfull. The ungodly Souldiers. that he was greatly troubled, and by his feare, were troubled many others. The men of Warre (for the most part were men without God or honesty) made a mutiny, because they lacked a part of their wages. They had done the same in Linlithquow before, [Page 201] where they made a Proclamation, That they would serve any man, to suppresse the Congregation, and set up the Masse againe. They made a fray upon my Lord Argyles Hie-land men, and slew one of the principall men of his Chamber, who notwithstanding, behaved himselfe so moderately, and so studious to pacifie that tumult, that many wondered, as well of his prudent councell and stoutnesse, as of the great obedience of his company. The ungodly Souldiers in hatred of goodnesse and good men, continuing in their disorder, mocked the Laird of Tullibarne, and other Noble-men, who exhorted them to quietnesse. All these troubles were practised by the Queene,The Queen [...] Regents practises. and put in execution by the Traitours among our selves: Who albeit then lurked, and yet are not manifestly noted, yet we doubt not but God shall make them knowne to their confusion, and to the example of others. To pacifie the men of Warre a collection was devised: But because some were poore, and some were niggards and avaritious, there could no sufficient sum be obtained. It was thought expedient that a Coyne-House should be made; That every Noble-man should Coyn his Silver-work and Plate,The fact of the councell. to supply the present necessity. And there-through David Forresse, Iohn Hart and others, who before had charge of the Coyning-House, did promise their faithfull labours. But when the matter came to the very point,The treason of Iohn [...]. the said Iohn Hart and others of his faction stole away, and took with them the instruments apt for that purpose; Whether this was done by the falshood and feeblenesse of the said Iohn, or the practising of others, is yet uncertaine. Rested then no hope amongst our selves, that any Money could be furnished: And therefore it was concluded by a few of those whom we judged most secret, That Sir Ralph Sadler and Sir Iames Crofts, then having charge at Barwick, should be tempted, If they would support us with any reasonable sum in that urgent necessitie. And for that purpose was the Laird of Ormeston directed unto them, in so secret manner as we could devise. But yet our counsell was disclosed to the Queen, who appointed the Lord Bothwell (as himselfe confessed) to wait upon the returning of the said Laird, as that he did with all diligence, and so being assuredly informed, by what way he came, the said Earle Bothwell foreset his way, and comming upon him unaware, did take him, after that he was evil wounded in the head, for neither could he get his ledd Horse, not his steele Bonnet; with him was taken the sum of foure thousand Crowns of the Sun,Note the kindnesse of the English in need. which the forenamed Sir Ralph and Sir Iames most lovingly had sent for our support. By the brute hereof coming to our eares, our dolour was doubled, not so much for losse of the Money, as for the losse of the Gentlemen whom we suspected to have been slain, or at the least, that he should be delivered to the Queene hands. And so upon the sudden the Earle of Arrane, the Lord Iames, the Master of Maxwell, with the most part of the Horse-men, tooke purpose to pursue the said Earle Bothwell, if they might apprehend him in Crychton or Morhan, whitherto (as they were informed) he had retired himselfe after his treasonable act: We call his act treasonable, because that three dayes before he had sent his especiall servant, Master Michael Balfo [...]re, to us to [Page 202] Edinburgh, to purchase of the Lords of the Councell License to come and speak with us, which we granted, after that he had promised, That in the mean time he should neither hurt us,The E. Bothwe [...]l false in promise and his treasonable fact. nor yet any to us appertaining, till that he should write his answer again, Whether that he would joyne with us or not. He gave us farther to understand, That he would discharge himselfe of the Queene, and thereafter would assist us. And yet in this meane time he cruelly and traiterously hurt and spoiled the Noble-man aforesaid. Albeit that the departure and counsell of the Earle of Arrane and Lord Iames, with their company aforesaid, was very sudden and secret, yet was the Earle Bothwell, then being in Crychton, advertised, and so escaped with the money which he tooke with himselfe, as the Captaine of his house Iohn Somerwaile (which was taken without long pursuit) confessed and affirmed;Note. Because that the Noble-men that sought redresse, sought rather his safetie and reconciliation, then destruction and hatred. They committed his house to the custodie of a Captain, to wit, Captain Forbesse. To whom, and to all Souldiers there left, was given a sharpe commandment, That all things found within the said house of Crychton (which were put in inventory, in presence of the Lords) should be kept till that the Earle Bothwell should give answer, Whether he would make restitution or not: time of advertisment was granted unto him, the whole day subsequent, till going down of the sun. In absence of the said Lords and horsemen (we meane the same day that they departed, which was the last of October) the Provest and Town of Dundie, together with some Souldiers, passed forth of the Town of Edinburgh, and carried with them some great Ordnance, to shoot at Leith. The Duke, the Earle of Glencarne, and the rest of the Noble-men were gone to the Preaching, where they continued almost till noone. The French being advertised by one named Clerk (who after was apprehended) that our horsemen were absent, and that the whole company were at dinner, issued, and with great expedition came to the place where our Ordnance was laid.The first departing of the Congregation. The Town of Dundie with a few other, resisted a while, as well with the Ordnance as hakbuts, but being left by our ungodly and feeble Souldiers, who fled without stroke offered or given, they were compelled to give back, and so to leave the Ordnance to the enemies, who further pursued the fugitives, to wit, to the midst of the Canongate, and to the foot of Leith winde.The cruelty of the French. Their cruelty began then to discover it selfe, for the maimed, the aged, the women and children, found no greater favour in their fury, then did the strong man, who made resistance. It was very apparant, that among our selves there was some treason. For when upon the first alarme all men made haste for reliefe of their brethren, whom in very deed we might have saved, and at least we might have saved the Ordnance, and have kept the Cannongate from danger. For we were once marched forward with bold courage,Note this diligently. but then (we say) was a shout raised amongst our selves (God will disclose the traitours one day) affirming, That the whole French Company were entred in at Leith-winde upon our backs. What clamour and disorder did then suddenly arise, we list not to expresse with multiplication of words. The horsmen, and some of those that ought to have put order to others, over-rode [Page 203] their poor brethren at the entry of the nether Bow. The cry of discomfort arose in the Towne, the wicked and malignant blasphemed. The feeble (amongst whom the Justice Clerk, Sir Iohn Ballenden was) fled without delay. With great difficulty could they be kept in at the West Port. M. Gawan Hamilton cryed with a loud voice, Drinke now as ye have brewed. The French perceiving by the clamour of our fray, followed as said is, to the midst of the Cannon-gate, to no great number, but a twenty or thirty of their foot losse; for in the mean time the rest retired themselves with our Ordinance.The Earle of Argyle. The Earle of Argyle and his men were the first that stopped the flying of our men, and compelled the Port to be opened after that it was shut. But in very deed, Lord Robert Stewart, Lord Robert Stewart. Abbot of Halyrud-house was the first that issued forth; after him followed many upon the backs of the French. At last came the Duke, and then was no man more busie, then was M. Gawan Hamilton aforesaid. The French burnt a Back-house, and took some spoile from the poor of the Cannon-gate. They slue a Papist, and a drunken Priest named Sir Thomas Sklaitter, an aged man, a woman giving suck, and her childe; and of our Souldiers, to the number of ten: Certain were taken, amongst whom Captain Mowet was one, M. Charles Geddes, domestick to the Master of Maxwell. The Capt. of the Castle that day shot a Shot at the French, declaring them thereby friends to us, and enemy to them, but he suddenly repented of well-doing.The Castle shot one Shot. The Queen glad of Victory, sate upon the Rampart, to salute and welcome her victorious souldiers: one brought a Kirtle, another a Petticoat, the third a Pot or Pan; and of envy, more then womanly laughter, she asked, Where bought ye your ware? Ie pense que vous l'aues achete sans argent. The Queen Regents rejoycing and unwomanly behaviour. This was the great and motherly care which she took for the trouble of the poor subjects of this Realme. The Earle Bothwell lifted up in his owne conceit, by reason of this our repulse and discomfiture, utterly refused any restitution; and so within two dayes after was his house spoyled, in which were no things of great importance, his Evidences, and certain Clothing excepted. From that day back the carriage of money was dejected, with great difficulty could men be retained in the Towne; yea, some of the greatest estimation determined with themselves to leave the enterprise; many fled away secretly, and those that did abide (a very few excepted) appeared destitute of counsell and manhood.The counsel of the Master of Maxwell. The Master of Maxwell, a man stout and witty, foreseeing the danger, desired most gravely either to take such order, that they might remaine to the terrour of the enemy, or else that they should retire themselves with their Ordnance, and Banners displayed in order. But the wits of men being dashed, no counsell could prevaile. We continued from Wednesday the last of October, till Munday the fifth of November, never two or three abiding firme in one opinion the space of four and twenty houres. The pestilent wits of the Queens practisers did then exercise themselves (God shall recompence their malicious craft in their owne bosome, we doubt not) for they caused two godly and forward young men, the Lairds of Farnihaste and Cesfurd, who once had gladly joyned themselves with us, to with-draw [Page 204] themselves and their friends. The same they did to the Earle Morton, who promised to be ours, but did not plainly joyn. They enticed the Captain of the Castle to deny us support, in case we were pursued. And finally, the counsell of some was no lesse pestiferous against us, then was the counsell of Achitophel against David, and his discomfited souldiers. (Render Lord to the wicked according to their malice.) Upon Munday the fifth of November did the French issue out of Leith betimes in the morning, for keeping of the Victualls which should have come to us, we being troubled among our selves, and as said is divided in opinions, were neither circumspect when they did issue, neither yet did we follow with such expedition as had been meet for them that would have sought our advantage. Our souldiers could scarcely be driven forth of the Towne: The Earle of Arran, Lord Iames, and certain with them, made haste; many honest men then followed, and made such diligence, that they caused the French once to retire somewhat affrayedly. The rest that were in Leith perceiving the danger of their fellows, issued out for their succour. The Earle of Arran and Lord Iames aforesaid,The last disc [...]m [...]tu [...]e upon Munday. being more forward then prudent and circumspect, did compell the Captains, as is alleadged, to bring their men so nigh, that either they must needs have hazarded battell with the whole French-men (and that under the mercy of their Cannons also) or else they must needs retire in a very narrow corner: For our men were approached neer to Lestarrig: The one part of the French were upon the North toward the Sea, the other part marched from Leith to Edinburgh; and yet they marched so, that we could have foughten with neither Company before that they should have joyned. We took purpose therefore to retire towards the Towne, and that in haste, left that the former Company of the French should either have invaded the Towne before that we could have come to the rescue thereof, or else have cut us off from the entry of the Abbey of Halyrud-house; as apparantly they had done, if that the Laird of Grange, and Alexander Whitlaw, with a few Horse-men, had not stayed both their Horse-men and Foot-men. The Company which was next us perceiving that we retired, with speed sent forth their skirmishers, to the number of three or four hundred, who took us at a disadvantage, before us having the mire of Lestarrig betwixt us and them: and we were enclosed by the Park ditch, so that in no wise we could avoid their shot. The Horse-men followed upon our heels, and slue divers. Our own Horse-men over-rode our Foot-men; and so by reason of the narrownesse of the place, there was no resistance made. The Earle of Arran, the Lord Iames, in great danger, lighted amongst the Foot-men, exhorting them to have some respect to order, and to the safety of their brethren, whom by their flying they exposed to murther, and so were criminall of their death. Captain Alexander Halyburnetoun, a man that feared God, tarried with certain of his Souldiers behinde, and made resistance, till that he was first shot, and then taken; but being known, those cruell murtherers wounded him in divers parts to the death, and yet as it were by the power of God, he was brought in to the Towne, where in few, but yet most plaine words, he gave Confession of his Faith, testifying, That he doubted [Page 205] nothing of Gods mercy, purchased to him by the Blood of Christ Jesus, neither yet that he repented that it pleased God to make him worthy to shed his blood,The death of Alexander Haliburnton Captaine. and spend his life in defence of so just a Cause. And thus, with the dolour of many, he ended his dolour, and did enter (we doubt not) into that blessed Immortality, within two hours after our departure. There were slain to the number of twenty four or thirty men, the most part poor. There was taken the Laird of Pitmillie, the Laird of Pharnie younger, the Master of Bowchane, George Cuwell of Dundie, and some others of lower rank, Iohn Dumbar Lieutenant to Captain Movet, Captain David Murray had his horse slain, and himselfe hurt in the legge.
Few dayes before our first departure,How, and why William Maitland left Leith. which was upon Alhallow Even, William Maitland of Lethington younger, Secretary to the Queen, perceiving himself not onely to be suspected as one that favoured our part, but also to stand in danger of his life, if he should remain amongst so ungodly a company; for whensoever matters came in question, he spared not to speak his conscience: which liberty of tongue, and gravity of judgement, the French did highly disdain. Which perceived by him, he conveyed himself away in the morning, and tendred himself to M. Kirkcaldie Laird of Grange; who coming to us, did exhort us to constancy, assuring us, That in the Queen there was nothing but craft and deceit. He travelled exceedingly to have retained the Lords together, and most prudently laid before their eyes the dangers that might ensue their departing from the Towne: but fear and dolour had so seized the hearts of all, that they could admit no consolation. The Earle of Arran, and the Lord Iames offered to abide, if any reasonable company would abide with them; but men did so steal away, that the wit of man could not stay them: yea, some of the greatest determined plainly, That they would not abide. The Captain of the Castle,The Lord Erskin declared himself enemy to the Congregation. then Lord Erskin, would promise unto us no favour, but said, He must needs declare himself friend to those that were able to support and defend him. Which answer given to the Lord Iames, discouraged those that before determined to have abidden the uttermost, rather then to have abandoned the Towne, so that the Castle would have stood their friend: but the contrary declared, every man took purpose for himself. The complaints of the brethren within the Towne of Edinburgh was lamentable and sore: the wicked then began to spue forth the venome which then lurked in their cankred hearts: The godly, as well those that were departed, as the inhabitants of the Town, were so troubled, that some of them would have preferred death to life at Gods pleasure. For avoiding of danger, it was concluded, That they should depart at midnight. The Duke made provision for his Ordnance, and caused it to be sent before, but the rest was left to the care of the Captain of the Castle, who received it, as well that which appertained to the Lord Iames, as that of Dundie. The despightfull tongues of the wicked rayled upon us, calling us Traytors and Hereticks; every one provoked other to cast stones at us: One cryed, Alas if I might see another defie given;The despight of the Papists of Edinburgh. Give advertisement to the French-men, that they may come, and we shall help them now to cut the throats of these hereticks. And [Page 206] thus, as the sword of dolour passed thorow our hearts, so were the cogitations and former determinations of many hearts then revealed: For we would never have believed that our naturall Countrey-men and women could have wished our destruction so unmercifully,The worst is not yet come upon our enemies. and have so rejoyced in our adversity (God move their hearts to repentance) for else we fear that he whose Cause we sustain, shall let them feel the weight of the yoke of cruell strangers, into whose hands they wished us to have been betrayed. We stayed not, till we came to Sterlin, which we did the day after that we departed from Edinburgh; for it was concluded, that there consultation should be taken, What was the next remedy in so desperate a matter. The next Wednesday, which was the 7 of November, Iohn Knox preached (Iohn Willock was gone into England, as before he appointed) and treated of the 5, 6, 7, and 8 Verses of the 80 Psalm, where David, in the person of the afflicted people of God, speaketh this in the fourth Verse:
The Sermon of Iohn Knox in Sterlin, in the greatest of our trouble.
O thou the eternall, the God of Hosts, how long shalt thou be against the prayer of thy people?
5: Thou hast fed us with the bread of tears, and hast given to us tears to drinke in great measure.
6. Thou hast made us a strife unto our neighbours, and our enemies laught us to scorne amongst themselves.
7. O God of Hosts, turne us againe, make thy face to shine, and we shall be saved, &c.
This Psalme had the said Iohn begun in Edinburgh, as it were foreseeing our calamity, of which in very deed he did not obscurely speak, but he plainly did admonish us, That he was assured of troubles suddenly to come, and therefore he exhorted all men to prayers. He treated the first three Verses in Edinburgh, to the comfort of many.
The Argument of the 80 Psalme.
He declared the Argument of the Psalme, affirming for his judgement, That it was made by David himself, who in the Spirit of Prophesie foresaw the miserable estate of Gods people, especially after the ten Tribes were divided, and departed from the obedience of Iuda; for it was not (said he) without cause, that Ioseph, Ephraim, Benjamin, and Manasse was especially named, and not Iuda; to wit, Because that they came first to calamity, and were translated from their own Inheritance, while that Iuda yet possessed the Kingdome.Note. He confessed that justly they were punished for Idolatry committed; but he affirmed, That amongst them there remained some true worshippers of God, for whose comfort were the Prophets sent, as well to call them to repentance, as to assure them of deliverance, and of the promises of God to be performed unto them.
The Division.
He divided the Psalme into three parts; to wit,
- 1. In a Prayer.
- 2. In the ground whereupon their Prayer was founded.
- 3. And in the lamentable complaints, and the Vow they made unto God.
Their Prayer was, That God should convert and turne them, That he should make his face to shine upon them, And that he should restore them to their former dignity.
The Grounds and Foundations of their Prayers were,
- 1. That God himself had become Pastor and Governour unto them.
- 2. That he had taken the protection of them into his own hand.
- 3. That he had chosen his habitation amongst them.
- 4. That he had delivered them from Bondage and Thraldome.
- 5. That he had multiplied and blessed them with many notable Benedictions.
Upon those two parts he gave these Notes.
- First, That the felicity of Gods people may not be measured by any externall appearance; for often it is, That the same people to whom God becometh not onely Creator, but Pastor and Protector, is more severely dealt with, then those Nations where very ignorance and contempt of God raigneth.
- Secondly, That God never made his acquaintance and league with one people by his Word,
Note.
but that there he had some of his elect, who albeit they suffered for a time in the midst of the wicked, yet in the end they found comfort, and felt in very experience, that Gods promises are not vaine. - Thirdly, That those prayers were dyted unto the people by the holy Ghost, before they came to the uttermost of trouble, to assure them that God, by whose Spirit the Prayer was dyted, would not contemne the same in the midst of their calamities.
The third part, containing the lamenable complaint, he treated on in Sterlin, in presence of the Duke, and of the whole Councell.
In the exposition thereof, he declared wherfore God in wisedom sometimes suffered his chosen Flock to be exposed to mockage and dangers, and to appearing destruction; to wit, That they may feel the vehemency of Gods indignation,Note diligently. That they may know how little strength is in themselves, That they may leave a testimony to the Generations following, as [Page 208] well of the malice of the Devill against Gods people, as of the marvellous work of God in preserving his little flock by farre other means than man can espie.
In explaning these words, How long shalt thou be angry, O Lord, against the prayer of thy people; he declared how dolorous and fearfull it was to fight against that temptation, that God turned away his face from our prayers, for that was nothing else than to comprehend and conceive God to bee armed to our destruction: which temptation no flesh can abide nor overcome, unlesse the mighty Spirit of God interpose himself suddenly.
The example he gave, The impaciency of Saul, when God would not hear his prayers.
The difference betwixt the Elect and Reprobate in that Temptation, he plainly declared to be, that the Elect sustained by the secret power of Gods Spirit, did still call upon God, albeit he appeared to contemne their prayers: which (said he) is the sacrifice most acceptable to God, and is in a manner even to fight with God, and to overcome him, as Iacob did in wrastling with his Angell.
But the Reprobate (said he) being denyed of their requests at Gods hand, do either cease to pray and contemne God, who straightlie commandeth us to call upon him in the day of adversitie, or else they seek at the Devill, that which they see they cannot obtain by God.
2. In the second part he declared how hard it was to this corrupt nature of ours not to rejoyce and put confidence in our selves when God giveth victory,Note. and therefore how necessary it was that man by affliction should be brought to the knowledge of his own infirmitie▪ least that he being puffed up with vain confidence, he make an Idoll of his owne strength, as did King Nebuchadnezzar.
He did gravely dispute upon the nature of the blinde world, which in all ages had insolently rejoyced when God did chasten his own children, whose glory and honour because the Reprobate can never see, therefore they despi [...]e them, and the wondrous works of God in them. And yet (said he) the joy and rejoycing of the world, is but meer sorrow, because the end of it tendeth to sudden destructon, as the riotous banquetting of Baltasar declareth, applying these heads to the time and persons (he said) if none of Gods children had suffered before us the same injuries that presently we sustaine, these our troubles would appear intollerable, such is our tender delicacie, and selfe-love of our owne flesh. That these things which we lightly passe over in others, we can greatlie complaine of, if they touch our selves.
I doubt not but that some of us have ofter then once read this Psalme, as also that we have read and heard the travell and troubles of our ancient Fathers. But which of us, either in reading or hearing their dolours and temptations did so discend into our selves that we felt the bitternesse of their passions? I think none. And therefore hath God brought us to some experience in our own persons.
But yet because the matter may appear obscure, unlesse it be more properly applyed; I cannot in conscience but use such plainnesse as God [Page 209] shall grant unto me. Our faces are this day confounded, our enemies triumph, our hearts have quaked for fear, and yet they remain oppressed with sorrow and shame. But what shall we think to be the very cause that God hath thus dejected us;Speciali [...] Applicatio. if I shall say, Our sins, and former unthankfulnesse unto God, I speak the truth, but yet I speak more generally then the present necessity requireth: For when the sins of men are rebuked in generall, seldome it is that man descendeth within himself, accusing and condemning in himself that which most displeaseth God; but rather he doubteth that to be a cause, which before God is no cause indeed. For example, The Israelites fighting against the Tribe of Benjamin, were twice discomfited with the losse of 40000 men. They lamented and bewailed both first and last; but we finde not that they came to the knowledge of their offence and sin which was the cause that they fell by the edge of the sword, but rather they doubted that to have been a cause of their misfortune, which God had commanded, for they asked, Shall we go and fight any more against our brethren the sonnes of Benjamin. By which question it is evident, That they supposed that the cause of their overthrow and discomfite was, Because they had lifted the sword against their brethren and naturall Countrey-men: And yet the expresse Commandment of God that was given unto them, did deliver them from all crime in that cause. There is no doubt, but that there was some cause in the Israelites that God gave them so over into the hands of these wicked men, against whom he sent them, by his own expresse Commandment, to execute his Judgements. Such as do well mark the History, and the estate of that people, may easily see the cause why God was offended: All the whole people had declined from God,Let Scotland yet take heed. Idolatry was maintained by the common consent of the multitude, and, as the Text saith, Every man did that which appeared good in his own eyes. In this mean time the Levite complained of the villany that was done unto himself, and unto his wife, which oppressed by the Benjamites of Gibeah, died under their filthy lusts: which horrible fact enflamed the hearts of the whole people to take vengeance upon that abomination (and therein they offended) but in this they failed, That they go to execute judgement against the wicked without any repentance, or remorse of conscience of their owne former offences, and defection from God. And farther, Because they were a great multitude, and the other were far inferiour unto them: They trusted in their own strength, and thought themselves able enough to do their purpose, without any invocation of the Name of God: But after that they had twice proved the vanity of their own strength, they fasted and prayed; and being humbled before God, they received a more favourable answer, and assured promise of the Victory. The like may be amongst us, albeit suddenly we do not espie it: And to the end that every man may the better examine himself, I will divide the whole company into two sorts of men. The one are those that from the beginning of this trouble have sustained the common danger with their brethren: The other be these which be joyned to our fellowship. In the one and in the other I fear that just cause shall be found, why God should thus have humbled us. And albeit that this appear strange at the first hearing, yet if [Page 210] every man shall examine himself, I speak as that his conscience dyteth him, I doubt not but he shall subscribe to my sentence. Let us begin at our selves who longest hath continued in this Battell. When we were a few number in comparison of our enemies, when we had neither Earle nor Lord (a few excepted) to comfort us, we called upon God, and took him for our Protector, Defence, and onely Refuge. Amongst us was heard no bragging of multitude, nor of our strength nor policy, we did onely sob to God to have respect to the equity of our Cause, and to the cruell pursuit of the tyrannicall enemy. But since that our number had been thus multiplied, and chiefly since the Duke with his friends have been joyned with us, there was nothing heard, but, This Lord will bring these many hundred Speares; This man hath the credit to perswade this Countrey; If this Earle be ours, no man in such bounds will trouble us. And thus the best of us all, that before felt Gods potent hand to our defence, hath of late dayes put Flesh to be our Arme. But wherein yet had the Duke and his friends offended?Let janglers and inconstant m [...]n note. It may be, That as we have trusted in them, so have they put too much confidence in their owne strength. But granting it be not so, I see a cause most just, why the Duke and his friends should thus be confounded amongst the rest of their brethren. I have not yet forgotten what was the dolour and anguish of my owne heart, when at Saint Iohnston, Cooper-Moure, and Edinburgh Craigs, those cruell murtherers that now hath put us to this dishonour, threatned our present destruction; The Duke and his friends at all three Journeys was to them a great comfort, and unto us a great discouragement: For his name and authority did more astonish us, then did the force of the other; yea, without his assistance, they could not have compelled us to appoint with the Queen upon so unequall Conditions. I am certaine, if the Duke hath unfainedly repented of that his assistance to those murtherers unjustly pursuing us: yea, I am certaine, if he hath repented of the innocent blood of Christs blessed Martyrs which was shed by his fault: But let it be, that so he hath done (as I hear that he hath confessed his offence before the Lords and Brethren of the Congregation) yet I am assured, That neither he,Le the House of Hamilton remember this. neither yet his friends, did feel before this time the anguish and grief of hearts which we felt, when their blinde fury pursued us; and therefore hath God justly permitted both them and us to fall into this confusion at once; us, for that we put our trust and confidence in man;Conclusio. and them, because that they should feel their owne hearts, how bitter was the cup which they made others to drinke before them. Resteth that both they and we turn to the Eternall our God (who beateth down to death, to the intent that he may raise up again to leave the remembrance of his wonderous deliverance, to the praise of his owne Name) which if we do unfainedly, I no more doubt but that this our dolour, confusion, and fear, shall be turned into joy, honour, and boldnesse, then that I doubt that God gave Victory to the Israelites over the Benjamites, Let the Papists and greatest enemies witnesse. after that twice with ignominy they were repulsed and driven back: yea, whatsoever shall become of us and our mortall carkasses, I doubt not but that this Cause (in despight of Sathan) shall [Page 211] prevaile in this Realme of Scotland. For as it is the eternall Trueth of the eternall God, so shall it once prevaile, howsoever for the time it be impugned. It may be that God shall plague some for that they delight not in the Trueth, albeit for worldly respects they seem to favour it: Yea God may take some of his dearest children away before that their eyes see greater troubles. But neither shall the one nor the other so hinder this action, but in the end it shall triumph.
This Sermon ended, in the which he did vehemently exhort all men to amendment of life, to Prayers, and to the Works of Charity, the mindes of men began wonderously to be erected: and immediately after dinner the Lords passed to counsell, unto the which the said Iohn Knox was called to make invocation of the Name of God (for other Preachers were none with us at that time) in the end it was concluded, That William Maitland aforesaid, should passe to London, to expose our estate and condition to the Queen and Counsell, and that the Noble-men should depart to their home and quiet to the 16 day of December: Which time was appointed to the next Convention in Sterlin, as in this our third Booke following shall be more amply declared. With this we end the second Book of the History of the progresse of Religion within Scotland.
Look upon us, O Lord, in the multitude of thy mercies, for we are brought even to the deep of the dungeon.
The end of the second Booke.
THE THIRD BOOK OF The Progresse of true Religion WITHIN The Realme of SCOTLAND.
AFter this our dolorous departing from Edinburgh, the fury and rage of the French increased, for then durst neither man nor woman that professed Christ Jesus within the Town be seen. The houses of the most honest men were given by the Queen to Frenchmen for a part of their reward.Proclamation against the Earl of Arran [...]. The Earle Bothwell by sound of Trumpet Proclaimed the Earle of Arrane Traitour, with other despightfull words, which all was done for the pleasure, and by the suggestion of the Queene Regent, who then thought the battell was wonne without further resistance. Great practising she made for obtaining of the Castle of Edinburgh. The French made their fagots with other preparations to assault the said Castle, either by force or else by Treason: But God wrought so mightily with the Captain, the Lord Erskin, at that time, that neither the Queen by flattery, nor the French by treason prevailed. Advertisement with all diligence past to the Duke of Guise, Re [...]. who then was King of France (as concerning power to command) requiring him to make expedition, if he desired the full conquest of Scotland; Who delayed no time, but with a new Armie sent away his brother Marquis Dalbuif, and in his company Marticks, promising that he himselfe should follow. But the righteous [Page 214] God, who in mercy looketh upon the affliction of those that unfainedly sob unto him, fought for us by his own out-stretched arm: For upon one night upon the coast of Holland were drowned of them eighteen Ensignes,The drowning of the French. Dominus pro nobis. so that onely rested the Ship, in the which were two principals aforesaid, with their Ladies, who violently driven back to Deepe, were compelled to confesse, That God fought for the defence of Scotland.
From England returned Robert Melvin, who past in company to London with the Secretary, a little before Christmas, and brought unto us certain Articles to be answered, as by the contract that after was made, more plainely shall appeare. Whereupon the Nobility assembled at Sterlin, and returned answer with diligence; Whereof the French advertised, they marched to Linlithquow, spoiled the Dukes house, and wasted his lands of Kinneill, and after came to Sterlin, where they remained certaine dayes (the Duke, the Earles of Argyle and Glencarn, with their friends passed to Glasgow. The Earle of Arrane and Lord Iames passed to Saint Andrews. For charge was given to the whole Nobility Protestants, to keepe their owne bodies, till that God should send them further support.) The French tooke purpose first to assault Fyfe, for as it was their great indignation. Their purpose was to have taken and fortified the Towne and Abbey, with the Castle of Saint Andrews, and so they came to Culrosse, after to Dunfermeling, and then to Brunteiland, where they began to fortifie: but desisted there from, and marched to Kinghorn, upon the occasion as followeth. When certaine knowledge came to the Earl of Arrane and to Lord Iames, That the French were departed from Sterlin, they departed also from S. Andrews, and began to assemble their Forces at Cowper, and sent their men of War to Kinghorne, unto whom there resorted divers of the coast side, of minde to resist rather at the beginning, then when they had destroyed a part of their Townes. But the Lords had given an expresse commandment, That they should hazard nothing, till that they themselves were present. And for that purpose was sent unto them the Lord Ruthuen, a man of great experience, and inferiour to few in stoutnesse: In his company was the Earle of Sudderland, sent from the Earle of Huntly, as he alleadged, to comfort the Lord▪ in their affliction. But others whispered, That his principall Commission was unto the Queen Regent.The Earle of Sudderland shot Howsoever it was, he was hurt in the arme by the shot of an Haquebut, for the men of War and the rascall multitude, perceiving certaine Boats of French-men landing, which came from Leith, purposed to stop their landing, and so not considering the enemies that approached from Brunteiland: unadvisedly they rushed downe to the Pretticure (so is that Bay by West Kinghorne called) and at the sea coast began the skirmishing. But they never took heed to the enemy that approached by land, till that the horsemen charged them upon the backe, and the whole bands came directly in their faces, and so were they compelled to give back with the losse of six or seven of their men, and with the taking of some, amongst whom were two that professed Christ Jesus, one named Paul Lambert, a Dutch man, and a French boy, fervent in Religion, and clean of life, whom in despight they hanged over the Steeple of Kinghorne. Thou shalt revenge, O Lord, in thy appointed time. The cause that [Page 215] in so great a danger there was so small a losse, next unto the mercifull providence of God, was the sudden coming of my Lord Ruthuen; for even as our men had given back, he and his Company came to the head of the Bray, and did not onely stay the French-men, but also some of ours brake upon their Horse-men, and so repulsed them, that they did no further hurt to our Foot-men. In that recounter was the Earle of Sudderland foresaid shot in the arme, and was carried back to Cowper. The French-men took Kinghorne, where they lay and wasted the Country about,Note the French favour to their friend [...] as well Papists as Protestants; yea, even those that were confederate with them, such as Seafield, Weames, Balmowto, Balwearie, and others, enemies to God, and traytors to their Countrey; of those (we say) they spared not the Sheep, the Oxen, the Kine, and Horses, and some say that their wives and daughters gat favour of the French Souldiers, and so did recompence the Papists in their own bosoms; for besides the defiling of their houses, as said is, two of them received more damage, then did all the Gentlemen that professed the Gospel within Fyfe, the Laird of Grange onely excepted, whose house of the Grange the French-men overthrew with Gun-Powder. The Queen Regent proud of this Victory, burst forth into her blasphemous railing, and said, Where is now John Knox his God? my God is now stronger then his, yea even in Fyfe. She posted to her friends in France newes that thousands of the hereticks were slain, and the rest were fled, and therefore required that some Noble-man of her friends would come and take the glory of that Victory. Upon that information was Marticks with two Ships, and some Captains and Horses directed to come into Scotland, but little to their own advantage, as we shall after hear.
The Lords of the Congregation offended at the foolishnesse of the rascall multitude, called to themselves the men of War, and remained certaine dayes at Cowper, unto whom repaired Iohn Knox, and in our greatest desperation Preached unto us a most comfortable Sermon: his Text was,John 6. The danger wherein the Disciples of Christ Iesus stood when they were in the midst of the Sea, and Iesus was upon the mountain. His Exhortation was,Exhortation of Iohn Knox. That we should not faint, but that we should still row against the contrarious blasts, till that Jesus Christ should come; for, said he, I am assuredly perswaded that God will deliver us from this extreme trouble, as that I am assured, That this is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which I preach unto you this day. The fourth watch is not yet come, abide a little, the Boat shall be saved, and Peter, which hath left the Boat, shal not drown. I am assured, That albeit I cannot assure you by reason of this present rage, God grant that ye may acknowledge his hand, after that your eyes have seen his deliverance. In that Sermon he comforted many, & yet he offended the Earl of Arran; for in his discourse upon the manifold assaults the Church of God sustained,Note. he brought for example the multitude of strangers that pursued Iehosaphat after he had reformed Religion. He spake of the fear of the people, yea, and of the King himself at the first. But after he affirmed, that Iehosaphat was stout; and to declare his courage in his God, he comforted his people and his Souldiers; he came forth in the midst of them, he spake lovingly unto them. He kept not himselfe [Page 216] (said he) enclosed in his chamber, but frequented the multitude, and rejoyced them with his presence, and godly comfort. These and the like sentences took the said Earle to be spoken in reproach of him, because he kept himself more close and solitary then many men would have wished. After these things, determination was taken, That the Earle of Arrane, and Lord Iames, with men of War, and some Companies of Horse-men, should go to Disert, and there lie to wait upon the French, to stop them from destroying the Sea-coast, as they intended utterly to have done. The said Earle, and Lord Iames did as they were appointed, albeit their Company was very small; and yet they did so valiantly, that it passed almost credit; for twenty and one dayes they lay in their clothes, their Boots came never off: They had skirmishing almost every day, yea, some days from morning to night. The French were four thousand Souldiers, besides their favourers and faction of the Countrey. The Lords were never together five hundred Horse-men, with an hundred Souldiers, and yet they held the French so busie, that for every horse was slain to the Congregation, they lost four French Souldiers. William Kirkcaldie of Grainge, the day after that his house was cast down, sent his defiance to Monsieur Dosell, and unto the rest, declaring that to this hour he had used the French favourably, yea he had saved their lives, when that he might have suffered their throats to have been cut; but seeing they had used him with that rigour, let them not look for the like favours in time to come. And unto Monsieur Dosell he said, He knew that he should not get him in skirmishing, because he knew he was a very coward: but it might that he should quite him a common either in Scotland, or else in France. The said William Kirkcaldie, and the Master of Lindsay, escaped many dangers. The Master had his horse slain under him; and William was almost betrayed in his house at Halyards. But yet they never ceased, for night and day they waited upon the French: They laid themselves in a secret place with some Gentlemen before the day to wait upon the French, who used commonly to issue in Companies to seel [...] their prey: And so came forth one Captain Batu with his hundred, and began to spoyle; whom the Master, after Lord Lindsay, and William suffered, without declaration of themselves, or of their Company, till that they had them more then a mile from Kinghorne, and then began the horse-men to break; which perceived, the French altogether drew to a place called Glames house, and made for debate; some took the house, other defended the Court and Yards: The hazard appeared very unlikely, for our men had nothing but Spears, and were compelled to light upon their feet: The other were within ditches, and every man had a Culverin; the shot was fearfull to many, and divers were hurt, amongst whom was Robert Hamilton, and David Kirkcaldie, brother to the said Laird, who both were supposed to have been slain: the said Laird perceiving men to faint, and begin to recule, said, Fie, let us never live after this day, that we shall recule for French scybalds and rascals. And so the Master of Lindsay and he burst in at the gate, and others followed. The Master struck with his Spear at la Bartu, and glasing upon his harnesse, for fear stumbled upon his knees; but recovering suddenly, he fastned his Spear, and bare the [Page 217] said Captain backward, who because he would not be taken, was slain, and fifty of his Company with him. Those that were in the house, with some others, were saved, and sent to Dundie to be kept. This mischance to the French-men,The slaughter of a French Captain, with his Band. made them to be more circumspect in straying and wandring abroad into the Countrey, and so the poor people gat some relief. To furnish the French with Victualls, was appointed Capt. Culan, with two ships, who travelled betwixt the South shore and Kinghorne for that purpose: For his wages he spoyled Kinghorne, Kirkcaldie, and so much of Disert as he might. For remedy whereof, were appointed two Ships from Dundie, Andrew Sands, a very stout and fervent man in the Cause of Religion, was the principall. This same time arrived Martickes, who without delay landed himself, the Coffers, and the principall Gentlemen that were with him, at Leith, leaving the rest in the Ships till better opportunity: But the said Andrew and his company striking Sayl,Note. and making as they would cast Ankor hard beside them, boarded them both, and carried them to Dundie: in them were gotten some horses, and much harnesse, with some other trifles, but of money we heard nought. Hereat the French offended, avowed the destruction of Saint Andrews and Dundie, and so upon a Munday in the morning, the thirteenth of Ianuary, they marched from Disert, and passed the water of Levin, ever keeping the Coast, by reason of their Ships and Victualls, as said is: about noon they espied Ships (which were seen that morning by us that were upon the land, but were not known) Monsieur Dosell affirmed them to be French Ships, and so the Souldiers triumphed, shot their Volley for a salve, and marched forward to Kingcraig, fearing no resistance. But shortly after, the English Ships met with Captain Culen, and seized upon him and his Ships, which made them a little to muse. Then suddenly came M. Alexander Woode, who had been upon the Admirall, and assured Monsieur Dosell that they were English men,The arrivall of the English Ships. and that they were the forwarners of a greater number that followed, who were sent for support of the Congregation. There might have been seen pulling of beards for anger, and might have been heard such despight as cruell men use to spue forth when God bridleth their fury.Note. Wearinesse and the night constrained them to lodge there: They supped scarcely, because their Ships were taken, in the which were their victualls and Ordnance, which they intended to have placed in Saint Andrews. They themselves durst not stray abroad to seek, and the Laird of Wemes carriages, which likewise was coming with furnishing unto them, were stayed. And therefore betimes in the morning they retired towards Kinghorne, and made more expedition in one day in returning, then they did in two in marching forward. The storm which had continued neer the space of a moneth, brake in the time of their returning, whereby many thought that they should have been stayed, till that reasonable company might have been assembled to have foughten with them. And for that purpose did William Kirkcaldie cut the Bridge of Tullibody:The Bridge of Tullibody. But the French, expert enough in such feats, took down the Roof of a Parish Church, and made a Bridge over the same water called Donane, and so they escaped, and went to Sterlin, and thereafter to Leith; yet in their returne they lost divers, amongst whom [Page 218] there was one whose miserable end we may rehearse. As the French spoyled the Countrey in their returning, one Captaine or Souldier, we cannot tell, but he had a red Cloke, and a gilt Murriow, entred upon a poor woman that dwelt in the white side, and began to spoyle. The poore woman offered unto him such bread as she had ready prepared, But he in no wise therewith content, would have the Meale, and a little salt Beef which the poore woman had to sustain her owne life, and the lives of her poor children; neither could tears, nor pitifull words, mitigate the mercilesse man, but he would have whatsoever he might carry.Note the death of a plunderer. The poore woman perceiving him so bent, and that he stooped downe in her Tub, for the taking forth of such stuffe as was within it, first coped and turned up his heels, so that his head went downe. And thereafter, whether by her self, or if any other company come to help her, but there he ended his unhappy life, God so punishing his cruell heart, who could not spare a miserable woman in that extremity. Let all such Souldiers receive such reward, O Lord, seeing that thou onely art the revenger of the oppressed.
And now, because that from this time forward frequent mention will be made of the comfortable support that we in our greatest extremity received by Gods providence from our neighbours of England, we thinke it expedient simply to declare by what instruments that matter was first moved,Remark the Scots acknowledgement of the English help. and by what means it came to passe that the Queen and Councel of England, shewed themselves so favourable unto us.
As Iohn Knox had fore-warned us by his Letters from Geneva, of all dangers that he foresaw to ensue our enterprise; so when he came to Deipe, mindefull of the same; and resolving with himself, what remedy God would please to offer, he took boldnesse to write to Sir William Cecil, Secretary of State in England, with whom the said Iohn had been before familiarly acquainted, intending thereby to renew acquaintance, and so to open further of his minde. The tenor of his first Letter follows:
The spirit of Iudgement, Wisedome, and Sanctification, I wish unto you, by Iesus Christ.
Iohn Knox his first Letter to Sir William Cecile.AS I have no pleasure with long writing to trouble you (Right Honorable) whose minde I know to be taken up with most grave matters, so I minde not greatly to labor by long Preface, to conciliate your favors, which I suppose I have already (howsoever rumors brute the contrary) as the favour it becometh one member of Christs Body to have of another: The contents therfore of my present Letter shall be absolved in 2 points: In the former, I purpose to discharge in few words my conscience towards you: And in the other, sum what must I speak, for my own defence, and in defence of that poor Flock of late assembled in the most godly reformed Church and City of the world, Geneva: To you, Sir, I say, that as from God you have received, life, wisdom, honours, and the present estate in the which you now stand, so ought you wholly to apply the same to the advancement of his glory, who onely is the author of life, the fountain of wisdom, and who most assuredly doth and wil honor & glorifie them that [Page 219] with simple hearts do glorifie him; which alas in times past you have not done, but being overcome with common iniquity, you have followed the world, in the way of perdition: for to the suppressing of Christs true Evangel, to the erecting of Idolatry, and to the shedding of the blood of Gods most deare Children; Have you by silence consented and subscribed this your most horrible defection from the knowne Trueth, and once professed, hath God to this day mercifully spared? Yea, to mans judgement he hath utterly forgotten, and pardoned the same: He hath not dealt with you as he hath done with others (of like knowledge) whom in his anger (but yet most justly according to their deserts) he did shortly strike after their desertion: But you, guilty in the same offences, hath he fostered and preserved, as it were in his owne bosome, during the time of that most miserable thraldome, of that professed enemy of God, mischievous Mary: And now hath set you at such liberty, as the fury of Gods enemies cannot hurt you, except that willingly against his honour, you take pleasure to conspire with them. As this benefit which you have received is great, so must Gods Justice require of you a thankfull heart; For seeing that his Mercie hath spared you, being Traitour to his Majestie; Seeing further, That amongst your enemies he hath preserved you; And last, seeing, although worthy of hell, he hath promoted you to honour and dignity; of you must he require (because he is just) earnest repentance for your former defection; and heart mindfull of his mercifull providence, and a will so ready to advance his glory, That evidently it may appeare,Note. that in vaine you have not received these graces of God; to performance whereof, of necessity it is, That carnall wisdome and worldly policie (to the which both, you are bruted too much inclined) give place to Gods simple and naked Trueth: very love compells me to say, That except the Spirit of God purge your heart from that venome, which your eyes have seen to have been destruction to others, that you shall not long escape the reward of dissemblers. Call to minde what your eares heard Proclaimed, in the Chappell of S. Iames, when this Verse of the first Psalme was handled, Not so, O wicked, not so, but as the dust which the winde tosseth, &c. And consider, that now you travell in the same way which then they did occupie, to speak plainely, now you are in that estate and credit, in the which you shall either comfort the sorrowfull and afflicted, for righteousnesse sake, or else you shall molest or oppugne the Spirit of God speaking in his Messengers; the Comforters of the afflicted for godlinesse, hath promise of comfort, in their greatest necessities: but the troubles of Gods servants (how contemned that ever they appeare before the world) are threatned to have their Names in execration to the posterities following. The examples of the one and of the other, are not onely evident in Scriptures, but also have been lately manifested in England. And this is the conclusion of that, which to your self, I say, except that in the cause of Christs Evangell, you be found simple, sincere, fervent, and unfained, you shall taste of the same cup, which politick heads have drank in before you.
The other Point concerning my self, and that poore flock now dispersed, and as I heare say, rudely used, is this; By divers Messengers I [Page 220] have requested such Priviledges as Turkes commonly do grant to men of every Nation; to wit, That liberty should be granted to me freely to passe through England, to the end that with greater expedition I might repaire towards my owne Countrey, which now beginneth to thirst for Christs Trueth. This request I thought so reasonable, that almost I had entered the Realme, without license demanded; and yet I understand that it hath been so rejected, that the soliciters thereof, did hardly escape imprisonment; and some of that poore flocke I heare to be so extreamely handled, That those who most rudely have shed the blood of Gods most deare Children findes this day amongst you greater favours,Note. then they do; Alas, this appeareth much to repugne to Christian Charity: for whatsoever hath been mine offence, this I fear not to affirme in their cause; That if any that hath suffered exile in those most dolorous dayes of persecution, deserve praise and commendation, for Peace, Concord, sober and quiet living, it is they. And as for me, how criminall that ever I be in Gods presence, for the multitude of my sins; yet before his Justice-seat I have a testimonie of a cleare Conscience, That since my first acquaintance with England, willingly I never offended person within it, except in open Chaire, to reprove that which God condemneth, can be judged offence: but I have (say you) written a Treasonable Book against the regiment and Empire of women; If that be my offence, the poore flock is innocent (except such as this day do fastest cry Treason) For Sir (in Gods presence I do write) with none in that company did I consult before the finishing of the same. Therefore in Christs Name I require, That the blame may be upon me alone. The writing of that Book I will not deny, but to prove it Treasonable, I think it shall be hard; for Sir, No more do I doubt of the Trueth of my Proposition, then that I doubt that this was the voice of God, which first did pronounce this penaltie against women; In dolour shalt thou beare thy children. It is bruited, That my book is, or shall be written against, or answered: If so be Sir, I greatly feare, That flatterers shall more hurt then helpe the matter which they would seem to maintaine; for except my errour be plainly shewne and confuted, by better authority then by such Lawes as from yeere to yeere may and do change, I dare not promise silence in so weighty a businesse; lest that in so doing, I shall appeare to betray the Verity which is not subject to the mutabilitie of time. And if any thinke me either enemy to the person, or yet to the Regiment of her, whom God hath now promoted, they are utterly deceived in me, for the miraculous Work of God, comforting his afflicted by an infirme vessell, I do acknowledge, and I will obey the power of his most potent hand (raising up whom best pleaseth his Mercy, to suppresse such as fight against his glory) albeit that both nature, and Gods most perfect Ordinance repugne to such Regiment. More plainly to speak, If Queen Elizabeth shall confesse, That the extraordinary dispensation of Gods great mercy, makes that lawfull unto her, which both nature and Gods Lawes do deny unto all women; then shall none in England be more willing to maintaine her lawfull authority then I shall be: But if (Gods wondrous worke set aside) she ground (as God forbid) the justnesse of her Title upon consuetude Lawes and Ordinances [Page 221] of men: Then I am assured, That as such foolish presumption doth highly offend Gods supreame Majestie; so do I greatly feare, That her ingratitude shall not long lacke punishment. And this in the name of the eternall God, and of his Son Jesus Christ (before whom, both you and I shall stand to make an account of all counsell we give) I require you to signifie unto her Majestie, in my name; Adding, That onely humility and desertion of her selfe before God, shall be the firmenesse and stability of the Throne, which I know shall be assaulted mo wayes then one. If this you conceale from her Majestie, I will make it patent to the world, That thus farre I have communicated with you; having also further to speak, if my judgement may be heard. Alas, Sir, is my offence (although in that time, and in that matter, I had written ten Bookes) so hainous, that I cannot have Licence, by Preaching of Christ Jesus, to refresh those thirsty soules, which long have lacked the Water of Life: No man will I presently accuse, but I greatly feare, That the Leprous have no gre [...]t pleasure to behold faire faces in cleare glasse: Note. Let none be afraid, that I require to frequent the Court, or yet to remaine any long time in England; but onely thirsts, in passing thorow to my native Countrey, to communicate with you, and some others, such things as willingly I list not to commit to Paper, neither to the Credit and knowledge of many. And then in the North parts to offer Gods favours, to such as I suppose do mourne for their desertion. And this, I trust, shall be no lesse profitable to the Queen, and to all godly within England, then it should be pleasing to me in the flesh.
This is the third time that I have begged Licence to visite the hungry and thirstie amongst you, which if now be denied, as before God, I have a testimonie, that I seek not for my selfe, but the advancement of Christs Evangell, and the comfort of such, as whom I know afflicted: so shall the godly understand that England in refusing me refuseth a friend, how small that ever the power be. The mighty Spirit of the Lord Jesus moove your heart deeply to consider your dutie unto God, and the estate of that Realme, in which by his appointment you now serve.
From Deepe, the 10 of April, 1559.
Yours to command in godlinesse, Iohn Knox.
To this Letter was no answer made: for shortly the said Iohn Knox made forward to Scotland by sea, when he landed the third of May, and had such successe, as is in the second book declared. The said Iohn being in S. Andrews, after Cowper-Moore, entred in deep discourse with the Laird of Grange;As England had interest then not to suffer Scotland to perish, so likewise Scotland hath interest now, not to see Eng [...]and undon [...] ▪ the danger is very evident, but the support was not easie to be seen. After many words Iohn Knox burst forth as followeth; If England would foresee their own commodity, yea, if they would consider the danger wherein themselves stand, they would not suffer us to perish in this quarrell; for France hath no lesse decreed the conquest of England then of Scotland. After long reasoning, it was concluded betwixt them two, That support [Page 222] should be craved of England: And for that purpose the said Laird of Grange, first wrote to Sir Henry Percie, and after rode from Edinburgh and spake with him; to whom he made so plaine demonstration of the danger appearing to England, that he tooke upon him to write to Secretarie Cecil, who with expedition returned answer back again, giving him to understand, That our enterprise altogether misliked not the Councell, albeit that they desired further resolution of the principall Lords. Which thing understood, it was concluded to write to him plainely our whole purpose. The tenour of our Letter was this:
The first Letter to Sir William Cecill, from the Lords of the Congregation.
THe contents of a Letter directed by you (right Worshipfull) to Sir Henry Percie, was notified unto us by Master Kirkcaldie of Grange this Sunday the 26 of July:1559. By the which we perceive that the said Laird of Grange, of zeale, and faithfull heart which he beareth to the furtherance of this our great, and before the world, dangerous enterprise, hath travelled with you, as with an unfained favourer of Christs true Religion, and of the libertie of our Countrey, for knowledge of your mindes towards us, in case that we be assaulted by any forraigne invasion, or greater power then we be well able to resist. Your comfortable answer to this question we have considered, to our joy and comfort, as also your motions,Note the Quaeres. and what you demand; To wit, What the Protestants within this Realme do purpose; To what end we mean to direct our actions; How we will, and how we be able to accomplish the same; What doubts we have of any adversary power; And finally, in case that support should be sent from you, What manner of amity might ensue betwixt these two Realmes,And Answers. &c. To the which, in briefe, we answer; That our whole and onely purpose (as God knoweth) is to advance the glory of Christ Jesus, the true Preaching of his Gospel within this Realme. To remove superstition, and all sort of externall Idolatry, to bridle to our powers the fury of those that heretofore have cruelly shed the blood of our brethren; and to our uttermost, to maintaine the liberty of this our Countrey from the tyrannie and thraldome of strangers, as God shall assist us. How we be able to accomplish these premises, is to us unknown, onely our hope is good, That he that hath begun this good worke in us, and hath by his power to this houre confounded the faces of our adversaries will performe the same to his glory,Let the enemies say, if their hope be not frustrate. which chiefly we seek in this our enterprise. Because we suppose, That neither our present danger, neither yet the warlike preparation which France maketh against us, are hid from you, nor from the counsell, we omit that part. As touching the assurance of a perpetuall amity to stand betwixt these two Realmes: As no earthly thing of us is more desired, so crave we of God to make us the instruments, by which this unnaturall debate which long hath continued betwixt us may once be composed,Note diligently. to the praise of Gods Name, and to the comfort of the faithfull in both Realms. [Page 223] And if your wisedoms can foresee and devise the means and assurances how the same may be brought to passe, perswade your selves not onely of our consent and assistance, but also of our constancy, as men can promise, unto our lives end. Yea farther, of charge and commandment by us to be left to our posterity, That the Amity betwixt us (in God) contracted and begun, may be by them kept inviolate for ever. As for the revolting from you to France, which ye seem to fear and suspect at their pleasure, we utterly abhorre that infidelity; for now doth the voyce of God continually sound in our ears, That such as prophane the terrible and reverent Name of God, shall not escape vengeance. Our Confederacy, Amity and League shall not be like the Pactions made by worldly men, for worldly profit▪ but as we require it for Gods Cause, so will we call upon his Name for the observation of the same. Moreover, if we should lack any thing in Temporall commodity, yet should we never have occasion to returne to them: for we now perceive and feel the weight of their yoke, and intend (by Gods grace) to cut away such instruments as by whom this Realme was before abused. True it is, That as yet we have made no mention of any change in Authority, neither yet were we minded to do any such thing, till extreme necessity compelleth us thereto. But seeing it is now more then evident, That France, and the Queen Regent here, with her Priests, pretendeth nothing but the suppressing of Christs Gospel, the ruine of us, and the subversion of this poor Realme, committing our innocency to God, and unto the judgement of all godly and wise men, we are determined to seek the next remedy; in which we heartily require your counsell and assistance. And thus farre we have enterprised to make you participant of our purpose, because in the said Letters ye required the said Master Kirkcaldie some farther assurance then his owne word or writing, which we doubt not but ye shall shortly receive, from more then from us. We dare not hastily make the Assembly, neither of Nobles,Note. neither of Barons, privie in this Cause, for dangers that may ensue by policie and craft of the adversaries; your wisdom, we doubt not, will communicate these onely with such as ye know favourers of such a godly Conjunction. It should much help, in our opinion, if the Preachers, both in perswasion, and in publike Prayers (as ours do here) would commend the same unto the people. And thus, after our most humble commendations to the Queenes Majestie (whose Raigne we wish may be prosperous and long, to the glory of God, and comfort of his Church) we heartily commit you to the protection of the Omnipotent.
From Edinburgh the 17 of Iuly, 1559.
With this our Letter Iohn Knox wrote two, one to the said Secretary, and another to the Queens Majesty her self: The Tenour whereof follows thus:
Iohn Knox his second Letter to M. Cecile, for the delivery of one other to the Queen.
AFter my humble commendations, please you deliver this other enclosed to the Queen: It containeth a few and simple words of my Confession what I think of her Authority, how it is just, and what may make it odious in Gods presence. I hear that there is one Confutation set forth against the first blast; God grant that the writers thereof have no more sought the favours of this present world, no lesse the glory of God, and the stable good of his Countrey, then he who enterprised in that blast to utter his conscience. When I shall have time (which now is somewhat precious unto me) to peruse that work, I will communicate my judgement with you.
The time is now, Sir, that all, who either thirst for Christ to raigne in this Isle, or yet the hearts of the Inhabitants be joyned together in love unfained, ought rather to study how the same might be brought to passe, then vainly to travell for the maintenance of that, whereof already we have seen the danger, and feel the smart: If the most part of women be wicked, and such as willingly we would not should raigne over us: And if the most godly, and such as have are graces, be yet mortall, we ought to take heed, lest in establishing of one judged godly, and profitable to her Countrey, we make an Interest and Title to many; by whom not onely will the Truth be impugned, but also will the Countrey be brought into bondage. God give you, and other favourers of your Countrey eyes to see, and wisedome to avoid the dangers appearing.
By divers Letters I have required license to have visited the North parts of England, but as yet I have received no favourable answer. The longer, Sir, this it be delayed, the lesse comfort will the faithfull there receive; yea, the weaker will the Queens favour be: If I were not an unfained friend to her Majestie, I would instantly beg such liberty; which to me, I know, will neither be profitable nor pleasing in the flesh. The common things here, I doubt not you know: some things I have (as often times I have written) which gladly I would communicate, but I minde not to commit them to Paper and Inke; finde therefore the means that I may speake with such a one as you will credit in all things.
The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ rest with you.
I heartily beseech you to have my service recommended to the Queens Majesty, adding, That whosoever maketh me odious to her Majestie, seeketh somewhat besides the glory of God, and her Majesties prosperity, and therefore cannot be assured and unfained friends from, &c.
The Letter sent from the said Iohn to the Queens Majestie of England, being enclosed in the foresaid M. Ceciles Letter.
To the vertuous and godly Elizabeth, by the Grace of God, Queen of England: John Knox desireth the perpetuall comfort of his holy Spirit. MADAME,
AS your Majesties displeasure against me, most unjustly conceived, hath been and is to my wretched heart a burden grievous, and almost [Page 225] intolerable, so is the testimony of a clear conscience to me a stay and uphold, that I sinke not in despair, how vehement soever the temptations appear: For in Gods presence, my conscience beareth me record, That maliciously, nor of purpose, I never offended your Majesty, nor your Realme: And therefore, howsoever I be judged of man, I am sure to be absolved of him, who onely knoweth the secrets of hearts. I cannot deny the writing of a Book against the usurped Authothority, and unjust Regiment of Women; neither yet am I minded to recant, or call back any principall Point or Proposition of the same, till truth and verity do further appear. But why that your Majesty, or any such, who unfainedly favour the liberty of England, be offended at the Author of such a Work, I can perceive no just occasion: For first, my Book touched not your Majesties Person in speciall, neither is it prejudiciall to any Liberty of the Realme, if the time of my writing be indifferently considered. How could I be enemy to your Majesties Person, for delivery whereof, I did more studie, and undertake further, then any of those who now accuseth me? And as concerning your Government, How could or can I envy that? which most I have wished for, and for which (as my weak memory will suffer) I render thanks unfainedly to God, to wit, That it hath pleased him of his eternall goodnesse to exalt your head (which sometime was in danger) to the manifestation of his glory, and extirpation of Idolatry. And as for my offence, which I have committed against England, either by writing that Book, or by any other work, I will not refuse that moderate and indifferent men judge and discerne betwixt me, and those that accuse me, viz. Whether of the parties do most hurt to the Liberty of England: I, who affirme that no woman may be exalted above any Realme, to make the Liberty of the same thrall, and subject to a strange, proud, and cruell Nation: Or they, that approve whatsoever pleaseth Princes for the time. If I were as well disposed to accuse, as some of them (to their own shame) have declared themselves, I nothing doubt, but that in few words I should let reasonable men understand, That some that this day lowly crouch and bow to your Majestie, and labour to make me odious in your eyes, did in your adversity neither shew themselves faithfull friends to your Majesty, neither yet so loving and carefull of the native Countrey, as they would be esteemed. But omitting the accusation of others, for my owne purgation, and your Majesties satisfaction, I say, That nothing contained in my book, is or can be prejudiciall to your Majesties just Regiment, providing that you be not found ungrate unto God, ungrate you will be proved in the presence of his Throne (howsoever that flatterers justifie your fact) if you transfer the glory of that honour in which you now stand, to any other thing, then to the dispensation of his mercy, which onely maketh that lawfull to your Majestie, which Nature and Law denieth to all women, to command and bear rule over men. Neither would I that your Majesty should fear, That this your humiliation before God, should in any case infirm or weaken your Majesties just and lawfull Authority; Nay, Madame, such unfained confession of Gods benefits received, will be the establishment of the same, not only to your self, [Page 226] but also to your seed and Posterity: Where contrariwise, a proud conceit, and elevation of your self, will be the occasion that your Raigne will be unstable, troublesome, and short. God is witnesse, That unfainedly I both love and reverence you Majestie; yea, I pray that your Raigne may be both prosperous and quiet, and that for the quietnesse which Christs Members, before persecuted, have received under you. But yet if I should flatter your Majesty, I were no friend, but a deceivable traytor; and therefore in conscience I am compelled to say, That neither the consent of the people, the processe of time, nor multitude of men, can establish a Law which God shall approve; but whatsoever he approveth by his Eternall Word, that shall be approved, and stay constantly firme; and whatsoever he condemneth, shall be condemned, though all men on earth should travell for the justification of the same. And therefore, Madame, the onely way to retain and keep the benefits of God, abundantly of late dayes poured upon you and your Realme, is unfainedly to render unto God, to his mercy, and undeserved grace, the whole glory of this your exaltation, forget your Birth, and all Title which hereupon doth hang; and consider deeply, How for fear of your life you did decline from God, and bow to Idolatry, going to Masse under your sister Mary her persecution of Gods Saints: Let it not appear a small offence in your eyes, That you have declined from Christ Jesus, in the day of your Battel: Neither yet would I that you should esteem that mercy to be vulgar and common which you have received, viz. That God hath covered your offence, Hath preserved your Person, when you were most unthankfull; And in the end, has exalted and raised you up, not onely from the dust, but also from the ports of death; to rule above his people, for comfort of his Kirk. It appertaineth to you therefore, to ground the justice of your Authority, not on that Law, which from yeer to yeer doth change, but upon the eternall providence of him, who contrary to the ordinary course of Nature,Note. and without your deserving, hath exalted your head: If thus in Gods presence you humble your self; as in my heart I glorifie God for that rest granted to his afflicted Flock within England, under you a weak Instrument; so will I with tongue and pen justifie your Authority and Regiment, as the holy Ghost hath justified the same in Deborah, that blessed Mother in Israel. But if you neglect (as God forbid) these things, and shall begin to brag of your Birth, and to build your Authority and your Regiment upon your own Law; flatter you who so listeth, your felicity shall be short. Interpret my words in the best part, as written by him, who is no enemy to your Majestie. By divers Letters I have required to visite your Realme, not to seek my self, neither yet my own ease and benefit: which if you now refuse and deny me, I must remit my cause to God, adding this for conclusion, that commonly it is seen, That such as refuse the counsel of the faithfull (appear it never so sharp) are compelled to follow the deceit of flatterers to their own perdition. Note. The mighty Spirit of the Lord Jesus move your heart to understand what is said, and give unto you the direction of his Spirit, and so rule you in all your actions and enterprises, that in you God may be glorified, his Kirk edified, and you your self, as a lively Member of the same, may be an example of vertue & godlinesse of life to all others. So be it.
Of Edinb. 28 Iuly, 1559.
[Page 227]These Letters were directed by Alexander Whitlaw, a man that oft had hazarded himself, and all that he had for the Cause of God, and for his friends, being in danger for the same Cause. Within a day or two after the departing of the said Alexander, there came a Letter from Sir Henry Percie to Iohn Knox, requiring him to meet him at Annick the third day of August, for such affaires as he would not write nor yet communicate with any, but with the said Iohn himselfe, while he was preparing himselfe for the journey (for Secretary Cecill had appointed to have met him at Stampford) the French-men furiously came forth of Dumbar, of purpose to have surprised the Lords being in Edinburgh, as in the second Book before is declared, which stayed the journey of the said Iohn, till that God had delivered the innocents from that great danger, and then was he sent, having in his company M. Robert Hamilton, Minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, directed from the Lords with full Commission and Instructions to decline their whole case and estate wherein they stood. Their passage was from Pittenweame by sea, they arrived at Holy-Iland, and being advertised that Sir Henry Percie was absent from the North; They addressed themselves to Sir Iames Crofts, then Captain of Barwick, and Warden of the East Marches of England. They shewed unto him their Credit and Commission; He received them courteously, and comforted them with his faithfull Counsell,Sir Iames Crofts counsell. which was, That they should travell no further, neither yet should they be seen in publike, and that for divers considerations. First, The Queen Regent had her spies in England. Secondly, The Queen and the Councell that favoured our faction, would that all things should be secret so long as they might. And last, said he, I think it not expedient, that in such rarity of Preachers, ye two be any long time absent from the Lords of the Congregation. And therefore (said he) ye shall do best to commit to writing your whole minde and Credit, and I shall promise to you upon my honour, to have answer at you, and at the Lords again, before that ye your selves can be at London. And where that your Letters cannot expresse all things so fully, as your presence could, I shall supply the same, not onely by my pen, but also by my own presence, to such as will informe the Councell sufficiently of all things. The said Iohn and M. Robert followed his Councell (for it was faithfull, and proceeded of love at that time) they tarried with him very secretly within the Castle of Barwick two dayes. In the which time returned Alexander Whitlaw aforesaid, with answer to the Lords, and unto Iohn Knox. The tenour of whose Letter was this:
Master Cecils Letter to Iohn Knox.
NOn est masculus neque f [...]min [...], omnes enim ut ait Paulus, unum sumus in Christo Iesu benedictus vir qui confidit in Domino, & erit Dominus fiducia ejus. I have received you Letters, at the same time that I thought to have seen your selfe at Stamford. What is now hitherto the cause of your let, I know not. I forbeare to descend to the bottom of things, untill I may conferre with such one as ye are. And therefore if your chance shall be [Page 228] hereafter to come hither, I wish you furnished with good Credit, and power, to make good resolution. Although my answer to the Lords of the Congregation be somewhat obscure, yet upon further understanding ye shall finde the matter plaine. I need to wish you no more prudencie then Gods grace, whereof God send you plentie. And so I end,
Sic subscribitur. Yours as a member of the same body in Christ, M. Cecill.
From Oxford the 28 of Iuly, 1559.
Albeit the said Iohn received this Letter at Barwick, yet would he answer nothing till that he had spoken with the Lords whom he found in Sterlin, and unto whom he delivered the answer sent from the Councell of England (for Alexander Whitlaw took sicknesse betwixt Barwick and Edinburgh, and was troubled by the Lord Seaton, as in the former Booke is declared) the answer sent by Master Cecill was so generall, that many amongst us despaired of any comfort to come from that Countrey. And therefore were determined that they would request no further. Iohn Knox laboured in the contrary, but he could prevaile no further, but that he should have licence and libertie to write as he thought best: And so took he upon him to answer for all, in forme as followeth.
Answer to Master Cecils writing.
TWo causes hindred me (Right Worshipfull) to visit you in any part in England. Before this no signification of your minde and pleasure was made unto me, for onely did Sir Henry Percie will me to come and speake with him, which conveniently at that time I could not do, by reason that the French-men (which was the second cause of my stay) did then most furiously pursue us, while our company was dispersed, and then durst I not be absent for divers inconveniences; neither did I thinke my presence with you greatly necessary, considering that the matter (which I most desired) was opened and proposed. To the which I would have wished, That a more plaine and especiall answer should have been made. For albeit Master Whitlaw by his Credit, Master Kirkcaldie by his Letter, and I, both by Letters and by that which I had received from Sir Iames Crofts, did perswade your good mindes; yet could not the councell be otherwise perswaded, but that this alteration in France had altered your former purpose. It is not unknown what good will we three do beare to England: And therefore I wish, That rather your Pen, then our Credit, or any thing written to any of us, should assure the Lords and others, of your good mindes (who are now in number but five hundred.) Unlesse that money be furnished without delay to pay the Souldiers for their service past, and to retaine another thousand foot-men, with three hundred horse-men; till some stay be had in this danger, these Gentle-men will be compelled to leave the fields. I am assured, as flesh may be of flesh, That some of them will take a very hard life, before that [Page 229] ever they compose, either with the Queen Regent, or with France: but this I dare not promise at all, unlesse in they see greater forwardnesse. To support us, will appear excessive; and to break promise with France, will appear dangerous. But the losse of expences, in mine opinion, ought not to be esteemed from the first payment, neither yet the danger from the first appearance.Note a braggadoshie. France is most fervent to conquer us, and avoweth, That against us they will spend the Crown (so did mine own ears hear Butten Court bragge) But most assuredly I know, That unlesse by us they thought to make an entrie to you,Note. that they would not buy our poverty at that price. They labour to corrupt some of our great men by money (and some of our number are poore, as before I wrote, and cannot serve without support) some they threatned, and against others they have up one party in their owne Countrey. In this mean time, if ye lie by as neutralls, what will be the end, you may easily conjecture. And therefore, Sir, in the bowells of Christ Jesus, I require you to make plain answer, What the Gentlemen here may trust to, and what the Queens Majestie will do, may without long delay be put in execution. I rest in Christ Jesus.
Of Saint Iohnston the day of, &c.
Answer with great expedition was returned to this Letter, desiring some men of credit to be sent to the Lords to Barwicke, for the receiving of the money for the first support, with promise, That if the Lords of the Congregation meant no otherwise then before they had written, and if they would enter into League with honest Conditions, they should neither lack men nor money to their just Causes. Upon this answer was directed from the Lords to Barwicke, Note. Master Henry Balnaves, a man of good credit in both the Realmes; who suddenly returned with such a sum of money as served all the publike affairs till November next; when Iohn Cockburne of Ormeston, sent for the second support, and receiving the same, unhappily fell into the hands of the Earle Bothwell, was wounded, taken, and spoyled of a great Sum: upon which mischance, followed all the rest of the troubles before rehearsed. In the second Book preceding, we have declared how Secretary Leehington was directed to England: But one thing before we have passed by: In that our greatest dejection, this order was taken; That the Duke, the Earle of Glencarne, Lord Boyd, Lord Uchiltrie, and their friends, should remaine together at Glasgow, for comfort of the Countrey, and for giving of answers, as occasion should require; and that the Earle of Arrane, the Lord Iames, the Earle of Rothesse, the Master of Lindsay, and their adherents, should continue together within Fyfe for the same causes, that advertisements might go from the one to the other, as need required.Note. In the Negotiation of the Secretary Lethington with the Queen and Councell of England (in the which he travelled with no lesse wisedom and faithfulnesse, then happy successe) many things occurred that required the resolution of the whole Lords.
After that the Queen and Councell of England had concluded to send their Army to Scotland for expelling of the French, the Duke of Norfolke [Page 230] was sent to Barwick with full instructions, power and Commission to do in all things concerning the present affaires of Scotland, as the Queen and Councell in their own persons had power to do. Hereupon the said Duke required such a part of the Lords of Scotland, as had power and Commission from the whole, to meet him at such a day and place as pleased them to appoint. This advertisement came first to Glasgow by the meanes of the Master of Maxwell: Which read and considered by the Lords, conclusion was taken that they would meet at Carleil, and that was the procurement of the said Master of Maxwell for his ease. Hereupon were Letters directed from the Lords being in Glasgow, to Lord Iames, requiring him with all possible expedition to repaire towards them, for the purpose aforesaid. Which Letters read and advised upon, commandment was given to Iohn Knox to make the answer. For so it was appointed at division of the Lords, that he should answer for the part of those that were in Fyfe; and M. Henry Balnaves for the part of them that abode at Glasgow. The said Iohn answered as followeth.
To the Duke, and the other Lords at Glasgow.
AFter humble commendation of my service: Albeit I have written more then once to Master Henry Balnaves, what things have misliked me in your slow proceedings, as well in supporting your brethren, who many dayes have sustained extreame danger in these parts, as in making provision how the enemie might have been annoyed, who lay few in number, nigh to your Quarters in Sterlin. And in making likewise provision, how the expectation of our friends, who long have waited for your answer, might have been satisfied. Albeit (I say) that of these things I have before complained, yet, in conscience, I am compelled to signifie unto your Honours, That unlesse of these and other enormities I shall see some redresse, I am assured, That the end shall be such,Note. as godly men shall mourne, that a good Cause shall perish for lacke of Wisdome and Diligence. In my last Letters to Master Henry Balnaves, I declared, That your especiall friends in England wonder, that no greater expedition is made, the weight of the matter being considered. If the fault be in the Duke and his friends, I wrote also, That the greatest losse should be his and theirs in the end. And now I cannot cease, both to wonder and lament, That your whole Councell was so destitute of Wisdome and Discretion, as to charge this poore man the Priour, to come to you to Glasgow, and thereafter to go to Carleil, for such affaires as are to be handled. Was there none amongst you who did foresee what inconveniences might ensue his absence from these parts? I cease to speake of the dangers by the enemie. Your friends have lyen in your Haven now fifteene dayes past, (what was their former travell it is not unknowne) they have never received comfort of any man (him onely excepted) more then if they had lyen upon the coast of their mortall enemy. Do ye not consider, That such a company shall need comfort and provision from time to time? Remove him, and who abideth there who carefully will travell in that or any [Page 231] other weighty matter in these parts? Did ye not farther consider, That he that had begun to meddle with the Gentlemen, who have declared themselves back-friends heretofore; and also that order should have been taken for such as have been neutrall; now by reason of his absence, the one shall escape without admonition, and the other shall be at their own liberty. I am assured that the enemy shall not sleep, neither in that, nor in other affairs, to undermine you and your whole Cause, and especially to hurt this part of the Countrey, to revenge their former folly. If none of these former causes should have moved you to have considered that such a journey (at such a time) was not meet for him, neither yet for them that must accompany him: yet discreet men would have considered, that the men that have lien in their jacks, and travelled their horses continuall the space of a moneth, required some longer rest, first to themselves, then but especially to their horses, before they had been charged to such a journey, as yet they have not had. The Priour may for satisfaction of your unreasonable mindes, enterprise the purpose; but I am assured he shall not be able to have six honest men in all Fyfe to accompany him; and how that either standeth with your Honors, or with his safety, judge ye your selves. But yet wonder it is, that ye did not consider, To what pain and griefe shall ye put our friends of England, especially the Duke of Norfolk and his Councell, whom ye shall cause to travell the most wearisome and troublesome way that is in England. In mine opinion, whosoever gave you that counsell, either lacked right judgement in things to be done, or else had too much respect to his own ease, and too small regard to the travell and damage of their brethren. A common cause, requireth a common concurrence, and that every man bear his burden proportionable. But prudent and indifferent men espie the contrary in this cause, especially of late dayes; for the weakest are most grievously charged, and they to whom the matter most belongeth, and to whom justly greatest burden is due, are exempted in a manner, both from travell and expences. To speak the matter plainly, wise men do wonder, what the Dukes friends do mean, that they are so slack and backward in this cause; In other actions they have been judged stout and forward, and in this, which is the greatest that ever he or they had in hand, they appear destitute both of grace and courage. I am not ignorant that they that are most inward of his counsell,Note. are enemies to God, and therefore cannot but be enemies to this Cause. But wonder it is, That he and his other friends should not consider, That the losse of this godly enterprise, shall be the rooting out of them and their posterity from this Realme. Considering, my Lords, That by Gods providence ye are joyned with the Duke in this common Cause, admonish him plainly of the danger to come, will him to beware of the counsell of those that are plainly infected with Superstition,Note. with Pride, and with the venome of particular profit: which if he do not at your admonition, he shall smart before he be aware. And if ye cease to put him in minde of his duty, it may be that for your silence ye shall drinke some portion of the plague with him. Take my plain speaking, as proceeding from him that is not your enemy, being also uncertaine, [Page 232] when I shall have occasion to write hereafter. God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ assist you with the Spirit of wisedom and fortitude, that to his glory, and to your Lordships common comfort, ye may performe that thing which godlily was once begun, Amen.
From Saint Andrewes the 6 of February in haste, 1559.
Sic subscribitur, Your Lordships to command in godlinesse, J. K.
Upon the receit of this Letter, and consultation had hereupon, a new conclusion was taken; to wit, That they would visite the said Duke of Norfolke at Barwicke where he was. Thus far we have digressed from the text of our History, to let the Posterity that shall follow understand by what instruments God wrought the familiarity and friendship that after we found in England. Now we returne to our former History.
The parts of Fyfe set at freedom from the Bondage of these bloody worms, solemne thanks were given in S. Andrews unto God for his mighty deliverance. Shortly after the Earle of Arrane and Lord Iames apprehended the Lairds of Wemes, Seafield, Bawgony, Durie, and others, that assisted the French, but they were set shortly at freedom upon such conditions, as they minded never to keep, for such men have neither faith nor honesty. Master Iames Balfour, who was the greatest practiser, and had drawn the Band of the Balfours, escaped. The English Ships daily multiplied, till that they were able to keep the whole Fyrth, whereat the French and Queen Regent enraged, began to execute their tyranny upon the parts of Lowthiane that lay nigh to Edinburgh. Let M. David Borthwicke witnesse what favour his wife and place of Adeston found of the French, for all the service that he did to the Queen Regent.
In the midst of February were directed to England, from the Duke and the Congregation, the Lord Iames, Lord Ruthuen, the Mast of Maxwell, the Master of Lindsay, Master Henry Balnaves, and the Laird of Pittarrow; who with their honest companies and Commission departed by Sea all, except the Master of Maxwell, to Barwicke; Where there met them the Duke of Norfolke, Lieutenant to the Queen of England, and with him a great company of the Gentlemen of the North, with some also of the South, having full power to contract with the Nobility of Scotland, as they did, upon such Conditions as are in the same Contract specified: and because we have heard the malicious tongues of wicked men make false report of that our fact, we have faithfully and truely inserted in this our History the said Contract, as well that which was made at Leith, during the siege, as that which was first made at Barwicke, that the memory thereof may abide to our Posterity, to the end that they may judge with indifferency, Whether that we have done any thing prejudiciall to our Common-wealth, or yet contrarious unto the dutifull obedience which true subjects owe to their Superiours;Note. whose Authority ought to defend and maintain the Liberty and Freedom of the Realms committed to their Charge, and not to oppresse and betray the same to stranger. The Tenour of our Contract followeth:
The Contract at Barwick.
JAMES, Duke of Chattellarault, Earle of Arrane, Lord Hamilton, and others of the Councell, Nobility, and principall States of Scotland;
To all and sundry whose knowledge these presents shall come, Greeting.
We have well considered, and are fully perswaded, in what danger, desolation, and misery, the long enmity with the Kingdom of England hath brought our Countrey heretofore: how wealthie and flourishing it shall become, if those two Kingdoms, as they are joyned in one Island by Creation of the World, so they may be knit in a constant and assured friendship. The considerations grounded upon a most infallible Trueth, ought no lesse to have moved our Progenitours and for fathers then us. But the present danger hanging over our heads, by the unjust dealing of those, of whom we have alwayes best deserved, hath caused us to weigh them more earnestly then they did. The misbehaviour of the French Monsieurs, I had almost said Monsters, here, hath of late yeers been so great. The oppressions and crueltie of the Souldiers, the tyrannie and ambition of their Superiours and Rulers, so grievous to the people, the violent subversion of our liberty, and conquest of the land, whereat they have by most crafty and subtill means continually pressed, hath been, I say, so intollerable to us all, that at last when we could not obtain redresse by humble suits, and earnest supplications presented to the Queen Dowager, who both for duties sake, and place, she doth occupie, ought to have been most carefull of our state, we have been by very necessitie constrained, not onely to assay our own Forces, but also to implore the Queens Majestie of Englands aide and support, which her Majestie hath most willingly granted, upon certain conditions specified in a Treaty past at Barwick, betwixt the Duke of Norfolk, Lieutenant to her Majestie, on the one part, and certain our Commissioners on the other part, whereof the Tenour followeth. At Barwick the 27 day of February, the yeer of our Lord God 1559 yeers▪ It is appointed, and finally Contracted, betwixt the noble and mighty, Thomas, Duke of Norfolk, Earle Marshall of England, and Lieutenant to the Queens Majestie of the said Realm, in the Name and behalf of her Highnesse on the one part; and the Right Honourable Lord Iames Stewart, Patrick Lord Ruthuen, Sir Iohn Maxwell of Terregles, Knight, William Maitland of Lethington younger, Iohn Wischarde of Pittarrow, and Master Henry Balnaves of Halhill; in name and behalf of the Noble and Mighty Iames, Duke of Chattellarault of Scotland, and the Lords of the Congregation, joyned together in this Cause, for maintenance and defence of the ancient Rights and Liberties of their Countrey on the other part, in forme as after followeth: That is to say, That the Queen having sufficiently understood, as well by information sent from the Nobility of Scotland, as by the proceedings of the French, that they intend to conquer the Realm of Scotland, suppresse the liberty thereof, and unite the same unto the Crown of France perpetually, contrary to the Laws of the said Realm, and the Pacts, Oathes, and Promises of France. And being thereto most humbly and earnestly required by the said Nobility; for, and in the name of the whole Realm, shall accept the said Realm of Scotland [Page 234] the said Nobility and subjects thereof into her Majesties protection and maintenance, onely for preservation of the same in their own freedoms and liberties, and from conquest, during the time that the Marriage shall continue betwixt the Queen of Scots and the French King, and a yeer after: And for expelling out of the same Realme of such as presently and apparently goeth about to practice the said Conquest, her Majesty shall with all speed send into Scotland a convenient aide of men of War, both Horse and Foot, to joyn with the power of Scotish men, with Artillery, Munition, and all other Instruments of War meet for that purpose, as well by Sea as by Land, not onely to expell the present Power of the French within that Realme oppressing the same, but also to stop, as far as conveniently may be, all greater Forces of French to enter therein, for the like purpose, and shall continue her Majesties ayd to the said Realme, Nobility, and subjects of the same, unto the time the French (being enemies to the said Realme) be utterly expelled hence; and shall never transact, compose, nor agree with the French, nor conclude any League with them, except the Scots and the French shall be agreed, that the Realme of Scotland may be left in a due freedom by the French; nor shall leave the maintenance of the said Nobility and subjects, whereby they might fall as a prey into their enemies hands, as long as they shall acknowledge their Soveraigne Lady the Queen, and shall endeavour their selves to maintain the liberty of their Countrey, and the State of the Crowne of Scotland. And if in case any Forts or Strengths within the Realme be won out of the hands of the French at this present, or at any time hereafter by her Majesties ayd, the same shall be immediately demolished by the Scotish-men, or delivered to the said Nobility aforesaid, at their option and choice; neither shall the power of England fortifie within the ground of Scotland, being out of the bounds of England, but by the advice of the Duke, Nobility, and States of Scotland. For the which causes, and in respect of her Majesties most gentle clemency, and liberall support, the said Nobility, as well such as be joyned, as such as shall hereafter joyn with them already joyned, for the defence of the liberty of that Realme, shall to the uttermost of their power ayd and support her Majesties Army against the French and their partakers, with Horse-men and Foot-men, and with Victualls, by Land and Sea, with all manner of other ayd, to the best of their power, and so shall continue during the time that her Majesties Army shall remain in Scotland.
Item, They shall be enemies to all such Scotish men and French as shall in any wise shew themselves enemies to the Realm of England, Let us mark our advantage from France. for the ayding and supporting of the said Nobility in the delivery of the Realme of Scotland from Conquest. Item, They shall never assent nor permit that the Realme of Scotland shall be conquered, or otherwise knit to the Crown of France, then it is at this present, onely by Marriage of the Queen their Soveraign to the French King, and it be ruled by the Laws and Liberties of the Realme, as it ought to be. Item, In case the French-men shall at any time hereafter invade, or cause to be invaded the Realme of England, they shall furnish the number of two thousand Horse-men, and one thousand Foot-men at the least, or such part [Page 235] of either of them, at the charge of the Queen of England, and shall conduct the same to passe from the borders of Scotland, next England, upon her Majesties charges, to any part of the Realme of England, for defence of the same. And in case the invasion be on the North parts of England, on the North side of the water of Tyne towards Scotland, or against Barwick, on the North side of the water of Tweid. They shall convene and gather their whole Forces upon their owne charges, and shall joyne with the English power, and shall continue in good and earnest pursuite of the Quarrell of England, during the space of thirty dayes, or so much longer, as they were accustomed to tarry in the fields for defence of Scotland. At the commandment of their Soveraignes at any time by past: and also the Earle of Argyle: Lord Justice of Scotland, being presently joyned with the rest, shall imploy his force and good will, where he shall be required by the Queens Majestie to reduce the North parts of Ireland to the perfect obedience of England, Note. conforme to a mutuall and reciproque contract to be made betwixt her Majesties Lieutenant or Deputie of Ireland being for the time, and the said Earle; wherein shall be contained what he shall do for his part, and what the said Lieutenant or Deputie shall do for his support, in case he shall have to do with Iames Mackconell, or any others of the Isles of Scotland, or Realme of Ireland. For performance and sure keeping whereof, they shall for their part come to the said Duke of Norfolk, the pledges presently named by him, before the entry of her Majesties Armie in Scottish ground, to remain in England for the space of six moneths, and to be there exchanged upon deliverance of new hostages, of like, or as good condition as the former; or being the lawfull sons, brethren, or heires of any of the Peers or Barons of Parliament, that have, or hereafter shall shew themselves and persist open enemies to the French in this quarrell, and so forth from six moneths to six moneths, or foure moneths to foure moneths, as shall best please the partie of Scotland. And the time of continuance of the hostages, shall be during the marriage of the Queen of Scots to the French King, and a yeere after the dissolution of the said Marriage, untill further order may be had betwixt both the Realmes, for Peace and Concord. And furthermore, the said Nobility, being Peers and Barons of Parliament joyned together, shall subscribe and seale these Articles and agreement, within the space of twenty or thirty dayes at the uttermost, next following the day of the delivering of the said hostages, and shall also procure and perswade all others of the Nobility that shall joyne themselves heereafter with the said Lords for the cause above-specified, likewise to subscribe and seale those Articles, at any time after the space of twenty dayes after their conjunction, upon requisition made by them on the partie of the Queens Majestie of England. And finally, the said Nobility joyned together, certainly perceiving that the Queens Majestie of England is thereunto moved, onely upon respect of Princely honour and neighbourhood, for defence of the freedom of Scotland from Conquest, and not of any other sinister intent, doth by these presents testifie and declare, That they, nor any of them, mean by this agreement to withdraw any due obedience to the Soveraign Lady the Queen, nor in any lawfull thing to withstand the French King [Page 236] her husband and head, that during the marriage shall not tend to the subversion and oppression of the just and ancient Liberties of the said Kingdom of Scotland. For preservation whereof, both for their Soveraigns honour, and for the continuance of the Kingdom in its ancient state, they acknowledge themselves bound to spend their Goods, Lands, and Lives. And for performance of this present Contract for the part of England, the Queens Majestie shall confirm the same, and all Clauses therein contained, by her Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England, to be delivered to the Nobility of Scotland, upon the entrie of the Pledges aforesaid, within the ground of England. In Witnesse whereof, the said Duke of Norfolke hath subscribed these Points, and thereunto affixed his Seal, the day, yeer, and place aforesaid. Which Contract we finde honest and reasonable; and that our said Commissioners therein hath considerately respected the Common-weale of this Realme, of us, and our posterity; And therefore do ratifie, allow, confirme and approve the same, with all Clauses and Articles therein contained by these Presents. In Witnesse hereof we have subscribed the same with our Hands and sealed with our Seals of Arms in such causes accustomed are appended.
At the Camp before Leith the tenth day of May, the year of God 1560 yeers.
Follow the Subscriptions.
The Subscriptions.
- The Duke of Chattellarault.
- Earle of Arrane.
- Earle of Glencarne.
- Earle of Rothesse.
- Earl of Argyle.
- Earle of Huntlie.
- Earle of Morton.
- Earle of Menteth.
- Lord Ogilbye.
- Lord Iames Steward.
- Alexander Gordon.
- Lord Boyd.
- Lord Uchiltrie.
- Gawin Hamilton of Kilwinning.
- Abbot of Culrosse.
- Lord Bothwike.
- Lord of Saint Iohn.
- Lord Iohn Abirbr [...]thok.
- Lord Simmerwaile.
- Lord Robert Steward.
- Abbot of Kynlosse.
- Iames Stewart of Saint Colmes Inche.
The Instructions given, subscribed, to the said Commissioners following:
- 1. IN the first place, if it shall be asked of you by the Duke of Norfolk, and by other the Queens Majesties appointed Commissioners, If your Pledges be in readinesse; ye shall answer, That they are, and in Saint Andrews the 25 of this instant, and shal be ready to be delivered in Hostage for security of our promises and part of the contract, they offering and making security for their part by the Queenes Majesties Subscription aud Great Seal, and delivering the same unto you. Providing, That they choose and make their election of the Pledges as is commoned.
- 2. Secondly, If the said Commissioners shall demand of you, What enterprise the Army of England shall take in hand at their first incoming; [Page 237] Ye shall answer in generall; The expulsion of the French Souldiers out of this Realme; and first and in especiall, out of the Town of Leith, seeing their great Forces are there.
- 3. Item, If it shall be asked of you; At what place our friends and brethren of England shall be met?
Note.
And, at what day? What number? And, What Noble-men in company? Ye shall referre all these things to their election and choice. - 4. Item, If it shall be asked of you, How the Armies shall be furnished with Victuals, and especially the Horse-men? Ye shall answer, That with their advice sufficient order shall be taken therein.
- 5. Item, If it be required, How the Munition shall be carried, and oxen furnished to that effect? You shall answer, as we have given in Commission to Lethington, which we ratifie.
- 6. Item, If it shall be asked, Who shall be Lieutenant to the Army of Scotland? Ye shall answer, The Duke of Chattellarault.
- 7. Item, If it shall be enquired, What number our whole Army extends to? Ye shall answer, They will be, God willing, five thousand men.
- 8. Item, If it shall be asked, What manner of way Leith shall be assaulted? Ye shall desire all preparations to be in readinesse, and the advice to be taken after the placing of the Armies, and view of the strength shortly.
- 9. Item, If it shall be asked concerning the Castle of Edinburgh, If they will stand friends or not? Ye shall declare our diligence made, and to be made shortly▪ herein; but for the present we can assure them of nothing.
- 10. Item, If it be asked, In case the Castle be enemy, Where the Armie shall be placed? Ye shall answer, For the first in Muschilbrough and Tranent, and those parts, till the Batterie and all preparations be in readinesse.
- 11. Item, In case it be enquired of all by-lyers and neutrals, and in especiall of the Lord of Huntley, and the North? Ye shall answer in generall; A good hope is had of the most part thereof: And touching the Lord of Huntley in especiall, Ye shall shew how he hath sent Writings to my Lord of Arrane, with a servant of credit, to assure him of his assistance. And for that cause hath desired Letters of suspension of the Queen Dowagers Commission to be sent to him to be used in those parts; and other Letters to arrest the Clergies Rents and Hires, both in those parts; With Proclamations to cause all men to be in readinesse to passe forwards for maintaining of the Religion, and expulsing of strangers. The Nobility hath written to him, That he may come to him in proper person; Whereof the answer is not returned as yet.
- 12. Item, If it shall be asked the place and manner of meeting of our folks, or of us and them, in case Sterlin be kept? We refer the answer hereof to your discretions.
- 13. Item, If it shall be asked, That their leaden money shall have passage for their necessities? Ye shall reason the commodity and discommodity thereof with the Councell.
- 14. Item, If it shall be asked, What Pioners shall be had? Ye shall answer, [Page 238] the number being expressed, and money in readinesse to so sold or pay them, They shall have sufficiencie.
- 15. Item, If they shall desire, That we declare our causes unto the Princes of Almaigne and the King of Denmark or Germany, desiring their assistance; Ye shall answer, That we think the same good, and shall speedily take order therewith.
- 16. Item, If it shall be desired of you to confirme for us and in our name the things past and granted by our former Commissioner, the young Laird of Lethington: Ye shall in all points for us, and in our name, confirme the same, so far as it shall make either for the weale and conjunction of the two Realms, or this present Cause, or yet for the security of our part for fulfilling of the same. And as ye shall accept their offers tending to the same end; and such security on that part as ye may purchase, and especially such as we have heretofore expressed: Given at Glasgow the 10. of February 1559.
- 17. Item, We give and grant you full power to augment or diminsh the said Heads and Articles, as ye think the weale of the cause shall require in all points.
Sic subscribitur.
- Iohn of Menteth.
- Andrew of Rothesse.
- R. Boyd.
- William Murray of Tulibarn.
- Iohn Erskin of Dun.
- Iames Hamilton.
- Alexander Gordon.
- Alexander Argyle.
- Glencarne.
- Uchiltrie.
- Iames Haliburntoun.
Shortly after this Contract were our pledges delivered to Master Winter Admirall of the Navie, that came to Scotland, a man of great honestie, so farre as ever we could espie in him; who were safely conveyed to Newcastle, and so the English Armie by land began to assemble towards the border. Whereof the French and Queen Regent assured, they began to destroy what they could in the Towns and Countrey about: for the whole Victuals they carried to Leith, the Mills they brake, the Sheep, Oxen and Kine, yea the Horses of poore Labourers all made they to serve their Tyrannie. And finally, they left nothing which the very enemies could have devised,Note. except that they demolished not Gentlemens houses, and burnt not the Town of Edinburgh. In which point God bridled their fury, to let his afflicted understand, That he took care for them. Before the comming of the Land Armie, the French past to Glasgow, and destroyed the Countrey thereabout. What tyrannie Marticks used upon a poore Scottish Souldier, it is fearefull to heare, and yet his fact may not be omitted.Note a cruell [...]act. Silver would they give none to the poore man, and they were so slow to depart out of the Towne; That albeit the Drum stroke, the Ensigne could not be gotten. There was a poore Crafts-man, who had bought for his Victuals a brown Loaf, and was eating a morsell of it, and was putting the rest of it into his bosome. The Tyrant came to him, and with the poore wretches own dagger first stroke him in the brest, and after threw it at him, and so the poore man staggering [Page 239] and falling, the mercilesse tyrant ran him thorow with his Rapier, and thereafter commanded him to be hanged over the stayre. Lord thou wilt look and recompence such Tyranny, how contemptible soever the person was.
The second of April, 1560 the yeer of our Lord 1560. the Army of the Land entred into Scotland, the conducting whereof was committed to the Lord Gray, who had in his company the Lord Scrope, Sir Iames Crofts, Sir Henry Percie, Sir Francis Lake, with many other Captains and Gentlemen, having charge some of Foot-men, and some of Horse-men. The Army by Land was esteemed ten thousand men. The Queen Regent past to the Castle of Edinburgh, and some others of her faction: At Preston met them, the Duke, the Earle of Argyle (Huntlie came not till that the siege was confirmed) Lord Iames, the Earle of Glencarne, and Menteth, Lords Ruthuen, Boyd, Uchiltrie, with all the Protestants, Gentlemen of the West, Fyfe, Angus, and Mearnes, so that in few dayes the Army was great. After the deliberation of two dayes had at Inneresk, the whole Camp marched forward with Ordnance, and all preparations necessary for the siege, and came to Lestarrig the Palme Sunday Even. The French had put themselves in Battell Aray upon the Linkes without Leith, and sent forth their skirmishers; who beginning before ten of the clock, continued skirmishing till after four of the clock at afternoon, when there was given upon them a charge by some Horse-men of Scotland, and some of England: But because the principall Captaine of the Horse-men of England was not present, the whole Troops durst not charge, and so was not the overthrow and slaughter of the French so great as it once appeared to have been; for the great Battell was once at the trot; but when it perceived that the great Force of Horse-men stood still, and charged not, they returned, and gave some rescue to their fellows that fled; and so there fell onely in that defeat about three hundred French-men. God would not give the Victory so suddenly, lest that man should glory in his owne strength. The small Victory that was gotten,Note. put both the English and Scotish in over-great security, as the issue declared. The French enclosed within the Towne, the English Army began to plant their Pavilions betwixt Leith and Lestarrig. The Ordnance of the Towne, and especially that which lay upon Saint Anthonies Steeple, did them great annoyance; against which place were bent eight Cannons, which shot so continually, and so just, that within few dayes that the Steeple was condemned, and all the Ordnance that was on it discomfited, which made the English-men somewhat more negligent, then it became good men of War to have been: For perceiving that the French made no pursuit without their Walls, they tooke an opinion that they should never issue more, and that made some of the Captaines for pastime go to the Towne. The Souldiers for their ease laid their Armour beside them, and as men without danger, fell to the Dice and Cards; and so upon the Easter Munday, at the very houre of noon, the French issued both upon Horse and Foot, and with great violence entred within the English Trenches, [Page 240] slue and put to flight all that was found therein. The Watch was negligently kept, and so were the Succours slow and long in coming; For the French, before that any resistance was made unto them, approached hard to the great Ordnance: But then the Horse-men trooped together, and the Foot-men gat themselves in Aray, and so repulsed the French back again to the Town; but the slaughter was great, some say it double exceeded that which the French received the first day. And this was the fruit of their security and ours, which after was remedied: For the English men most wisely considering themselves not able to besiege the Town round about, devised to make Mounts at divers quarters of it, in the which they and their Ordnance lay in as good strength, as they did within the Town: The common souldiers kept the Trenches, and had the said mountains for their saveguard and refuge, in case of any greater pursuit then they were able to sustain. The patience and stout courage of the English men,Note. but principally of the Horse-men, is worthy of all praise: For where was it ever heard, That eight thousand (they never exceeded that number that lay in Camp) should besiege four thousand of the most desperate throat-cutters that were to be found in Europe, and to lie nigh unto them in daily skirmishing, the space of three moneths and more? The Horse-men night and day kept Watch, and did so valiantly behave themselves, that the French gat no advantage, from that day back to the day of the assault, whereof we shall shortly hear. In this mean time was this other Band made of all the Nobility, Barons, and Gentlemen professing Christ Jesus in Scotland, and of divers others that joyned with us, for expelling of the French, amongst whom the Earle of Huntlie was a prime man. The Band followeth.
The last Band at Leith.
AT Edinburgh the seven and twentieth of April, the yeer of our Lord 1560 yeers,
1560.We whose names are under-written, have promised and obliged our selves faithfully in the presence of God,The fourth Covenant. and by these Presents do promise, That we together in generall, and every one of us in speciall by himself, with our bodies, goods, friends, and all that we can do, shall set forward the Reformation of Religion, according to Gods Word, and procure by all means possible, that the Truth of Gods Word may have free passage within this Realme, with due Administration of the Sacraments, and all things depending upon the said Word, and such like; deeply weighing with our selves the misbehaviour of the French Ministers here, the intolerable oppression committed by the French men of War upon the poor subjects of this Realme, by maintenance of the Queen Dowager, under colour and pretence of Authority: The tyranny of their Captains and Leaders, and manifest danger of Conquest, in which this Countrey at this present standeth, by reason of divers Fortifications upon the Sea-coast, and other novelties of late attempted by them; promising, That we shall each one with another, all of us, together with the Queen of Englands Army, presently come in for our deliverance, effectually concurre, joyn in one, [Page 241] take and hold one plain part for expulsion of the said strangers, oppressors of our Liberty, forth out of this Realme, and recovery of our ancient Freedoms and Liberties, to the end that in time coming, we may under the obedience of the King and Queen our Soveraigns be onely ruled by the Laws and Customs of the Countrey, and borne men of the Land; And that never one of us shall have privy intelligence, by writing, message, or communication with any of our enemies or adversaries in this Cause, but by advice of the rest (at least of five) of the counsell. Again, That we shall tender the common Cause, as if it were the cause of every one of us in particular: And that the causes of every one of us now joyned together being lawfull and honest, shall be all our causes in generall; And that he that is enemy to the Cause aforesaid, shall be enemy to us all, in so far, That what person soever will plainly resist these our godly enterprises, and will not concur as a good and true member of this our Common-wealth, we shall fortifie the said Authority of the Councell,Now hereupon came the pursuit. to reduce them to their duty, like as we shall fortifie the said Authority of the Councell in all things tending to the furtherance of the said Causes. And if any particular debate, quarrell, or controversie shall arise, for whatsoever cause that is past, present, or to come, betwixt any of us (as God forbid) in that case, we shall submit our selves, and our said questions, to the decision of the Councell, or to Arbitrators to be named by them, &c. Providing always, That this be not prejudiciall to the ordinary Jurisdiction of Judges, but that men may pursue their Actions by order of Law, Civilly or Criminally, as it pleaseth them.
This Contract and Band came not onely to the ears, but also to the sight of the Queen Dowager: whereat she stormed not a little, and said, The malediction of God I give unto them that counselled me to persecute the Preachers, and to refuse the Petitions of the best part of the true subjects of this Realm. Let the Princes now adayes make use of this. It was said to me, That the English Army could not continue in Scotland ten dayes; but now they have lien neer a moneth, and are more like to remain,So now the worldlings speak unto the King concerning the Scots into England. then they were at the first day that they came. They that gave information to the Queen, spake as worldly wise men, and as things appeared to have been; for the Countrey being almost in all the parts thereof wasted, the Victuals next adjacent to Leith, either brought into their Provision, or else destroyed; the Mills, and other places, as before is said, being cast down, it appeared that the Camp could not have been furnished (except it had been by their own Ships; and as that could not have been of any long continuance,Note. so should it have been little comfortable.) But God confounded all worldly wisedom, and made his own Benediction as evidently to appear, as if in a manner he had fed the Army from above: For all kinde of Victuall there was more aboundant, and at more easie prices in the Camp all the time that it lay, after that eight dayes were past, then either they have been in Edinburgh any of two yeers before, or it hath been in this Towne to this day, the 20 of May, Anno 1566.
[Page 242]The people of Scotland so much abhorred the tyranny of the French, that they would have given the substance that they had, to have been rid of that chargeable burthen, which our sinnes had provoked God to lay upon us, in delivering and giving into the hands of a woman, whom our Nobility in their foolishnesse sold unto strangers, and with her the Liberty of this Realme. God for his great mercy sake preserve us yet from further Bondage, in which we are like to fall, if he provide not remedy; The Hamiltons [...]am [...]ly. for our Nobility will yet remain blinde still, and will follow their affection, come after what so may. But to returne to our History. The Camp abounding in all necessary Provision, order was taken for continuation of the Siege; and so the Trenches were drawn as neer the Town as possibly they might. The great Camp removed from Lestarrig, to the West side of the water of Leith; and so were the Cannons planted for the Battery, and did shoot at the Southwest wall: But by reason all was earth, the Breach was not made so great upon the day, but that it was sufficiently repaired upon the night: whereof the English-men beginning to be weary, determined to give the Breach an Assault, as that they did upon the seventh day of May, beginning before the day light, and continued till it was nigh seven a clock. And albeit that the English and Scottish with great slaughter of the Souldiers of both were repulsed, yet was there never a sharper assault given by so few hands; for they exceeded not a thousand men, that assaulted the whole two quarters of the Town, and yet they damned the whole Block-house, yea, they once put the French clean off their Walls, and were upon both the East and West Block-house, but they lacked backing, for their Scales lacked six quarters of the just height; And so while the former were compelled to fight upon the top of the wall, their fellows could not joyn to support them, and so were they by multitude driven back again, when it was once thought that the Town was won. Sir Iames Crofts was blamed of many for not doing his duty that day, for he was appointed with a sufficient number of the most able men, to have assaulted the Northwest quarter upon the Sea side, where at a low water (as at the time of the assault it was) the passage was easie.Note this diligently. But neither he nor his approached to their quarter appointed. He had before at the first coming in, spoken with the Queen Regent, at the fair Block-house of the Castle of Edinburgh: Whether she had enchanted him or not, we know not, but by suspition of that day in which he deceived the expectation of many, and so farre as man could judge, was the cause of that great repulse; some ascribed the shortnesse of the Ladders to him; but that omitted which might have proceeded of negligence, his absence from the pursuit of his Quarter, was the cause that such French as were appointed there to defend, seeing no pursuer came to the relief of their fellowes, and so they two joyning together, with great slaughter gave the repulse to our Company. The French-mens harlots, of whom the most part were Scotish whores, did no lesse cruelty then did the Souldiers: For besides that they charged their Pieces, and ministred unto them other weapons, some continually cast stones, some carried Chimneyes of burning fire, some brought Timber and other impediments [Page 243] of weight, which with great violence they threw over the wall upon our men, but especially when they began to turn back. Now albeit in all this we acknowledge,We must go to the fi [...]st cause in all things. to be the secret work of God, who by such means would beat down as well the pride of England as of Scotland, yet neither ought the feeblenesse nor falshood of man be excused, neither yet the crueltie of the adversaries concealed. The Queen Regent sat all the time of the assault (which was both terrible and long) upon the fore-Wall of the Castle of Edinburgh, and when she perceived the overthrow of us, and that the Ensignes of the French were again displayed upon the Walls, she gave a gawfe of laughter, and said; Now will I go to the Masse, and praise God for that which mine eyes have seen. And so was Frier Black ready for that purpose, whom she her selfe a little before had deprehended with his Harlot in the Chappell. But Whoredom and Idolatry agree well together, and that our Court can witnesse this day, the 16 of May 1566. The French proud of the Victory,The inhumanity of the merc [...]l [...]ss▪ French. stripped naked all the slain, and laid their dead carkases before the hot Sun along the wall, where they suffered them to lie more dayes then one: Unto the which, when the Queen Regent looked,The Qu [...]en Regents cruell heart. for mirth, she leapt, and said; Yonder is the fairest tapistrie that ever I saw, I would that the whole fields that is betwixt this place and you were strowed with the same stuffe. This fact was seen of all, and her words were heard of some, and it was misliked of many. Against the which Iohn K [...]ox spake openly in Pulpit, and boldly affirmed, That God should revenge that contumelie done to his Image, which not onely in the furious and godlesse Souldiers, but even in such as rejoyced thereat. And the very experience declared, That he was not deceived: For within few dayes after (yea, some say, that same day) began her belly and loathsome legs to swell, and so continued, till that God did in his wisdome take her away from this world, as after we shall heare.
After the Defeat received, the Queen Regent and her faction were fully perswaded that the Siege would rise, and that the English Armie would depart. And so began the Papists wonderously to brag; and yet God did frustrate their expectation: for the Armie concluded to remaine, till new advertisement came from the Queen and Counsell.The comfortable Letter of the Duke of Norfolk. The Duke of Norfolk, who then lay at Barwick, commanded the Lord Gray to continue the Siege; and promised, That he should not lack men, so long as any were to be had betwixt Trent and Twead, for so far was he Lieutenant: he further promised his own presence, in case he should be required, and for assurance thereof, he sent his own Tents, such as seldome before had been seen in Scotland, with his Officers and provision. And with expedition were sent two thousand fresh men, whereby the Camp greatly comforted, began to forget the former discomfiture, and to sustain the daily skirmishing, as they did before: In the which, the French after the day of the assault did ever receive the hurt, and the repulse, as the slaughter of many that came to the Cole-rake did witnesse. The greatest damage that either English or Scotish received after that day, was the slaughter of two Gentlemen, the one master of houshold to my Lord Iames, Robert Colwin of Clesch, a man stout, modest, and wise, who was shot in the thigh with a Falcon, or Harquebute of Croke, and so departed the misery of this [Page 244] life within two houres after. The other was Alexander Lockart, brother to the Laird of Bar, who rashly discovering himselfe in the Trenches, was shot in the head, and immediately thereafter departed this life. While the Siege thus continued, a sudden fire chanced in Leith, which devoured many houses, and much Victuall, and so began God to fight for us, as the Lord Erskin in plaine words said to the Queen Regent; Madame (quoth he) I can see no more,Note. but seeing that men may not expell unjust possessours forth of this land, God himselfe would do it; For your fire is not kindled by man. Which words offended the Queen Regent not a little (whose sicknesse daily increasing) great craft she used, That Monsieur Dosell might have been permitted to have spoken with her, belike she would have bidden him fare-well, (for their old familiaritie was great) but that denied, she Writ, as it had been to her Chyrurgeon and Apothecarie, shewing her sicknesse, and requiring some Drogs. The Letter being presented to the Lord Gray, he espied the craft, for few Lines being written above, and so much White-Paper left, he said, Drogs are abundant and fresher in Edinburgh, then they can be in Leith. There lurketh here some other mysterie, and so he began to try, and by holding the Paper to the fire, he perceiveth some writing appear, and so began he to read; but what it was no other man can tell, for immediately he burnt the Bill, and said to the Messenger; Albeit I have been her Secretary, yet tell her, I shall keep her councell; But say to her, Such Wares will not sell till a new Market. The answer received, she was nothing content, and then travelled she earnestly, That she might speak with the Earles Argyle, Glencarne, Mershall, and with the Lord Iames. After deliberation it was thought expedient, that they should speak with her, but not all together, lest that some part of the Guisians practice had lurked under the colour of such friendship.Let the Princes now make use of these words of this dying Queen. Her regrate was unto them all, That she had behaved her selfe so foolishly, as that she had compelled them to seek the support of others, then of their own Soveraigne, and said, That she sore repented, that ever it came to that extremitie: but she was not the wight, but the wicked counsell of her friends on the one part, and the Earle of Huntley on the other: for if he had not been, she would have fully agreed with them at their Commoning at Preston: They gave unto her both the Councell and the Comfort which they could in that extremitie, and willed her to send for some godly learned man, of whom she might receive instruction, for these ignorant Papists that were about her, understood nothing of the Mysterie of our redemption. Upon their motion was Iohn Willock sent for, with whom she talked a reasonable space, and who did plainely shew unto her as well the vertue and strength of the death of Jesus Christ, as the vanity and abomination of that Idoll the Masse: She did openly confesse, That there was no salvation, but in and by the death of Iesus Christ; but of the Masse we heard not her Confession. Some say she was anointed with extreame Unction, after the Papisticall manner, which was a signe of small knowledge of the Trueth; and of lesse Repentance of her former Superstition: Yet howsoever it was, Christ Jesus gate no small Victorie over such an enemie. For albeit before she had Vowed, That in [Page 252] despight of all Scotland, the Preachers of Jesus Christ should either die, or be banished the Realme: yet was she compelled not onely to heare, That Christ Jesus was Preached, and all Idolatry openly rebuked, and in many places suppressed:Note. but also she was constrained to heare one of the principall Ministers within the Realme, and to approve the chiefe head of our Religion, wherein we dissent from all Papists and Papistrie. Shortly thereafter she finished her life,The death of the Queene Regent. unhappy to Scotland, from the first day she entred into it, unto the day that she departed this life, which was the ninth day of June, in yeere of God 1560. The Guisian Councells, as they were wicked and cruell to the people, so they proved mischievous to themselves, and to them that followed them, to this day.
Upon the sixteenth day of June, after the death of the Queen Regent, came to Scotland Monsieur Randam, and with him the Bishop of Valance in Commission from France, to negotiate a Peace: From England there came Sir William Cecill, chiefe Secretary, and Doctor Whitton. Their negotiation was longsome;Note a Character of Popishly addicted French officers of State. for both England and we fearing deceit, sought by all meanes that the contract should be sure. And they on the other part, meaning to gratifie such as had sent them (who meant nothing but meere falshood) protracted time to the uttermost: yea, while that those of Leith were very scarce of victuals, and those of the Inch had perished, had not been that by policie they gat a ship with Victuals, and some Munition, which was upon Midsommer Even, whereof they made no small triumph, which also for a season stayed the appointment, yet in the end Peace was concluded, in forme as followeth.
The Articles Translated and agreed by John, Bishop of Valance, and Monsieur Randam, Deputies to the King and Queen of Scotland, upon the matters presented to them, by way of Petition, for the part of Nobilitie and people of Scotland.
IN the first, Upon the Complaint and Petition of the said Nobility, and the people of this Countrey, and the number of men of War sustained by their Majesties in these parts in the time of Peace. It is humbly remonstrated to the said Deputies, that they would provide convenient remedie thereunto, for the comfort and reliefe of the Countrey. The said Deputies considering the said desires to be just, and conformable to reason, condescended, agreed, and assured, That the King and Queen should procure no French Men of Warre, nor no other nation to come to these parts in time comming. But if strangers would pretend to enter into this Realme with a Navie or Armie, to occupie the same: In the which cause provision shall be made by their Majesties, the judgement and counsell of the States of the Realme being had thereto, and that the French Men of Warre being now in the Town of Leith, shall be sent to France the same time, that the Navie and Armie of English-men and Scottish-men be scattered and departed both by sea and land, the which shall be done in the best manner may be, as at more large consideration shall be had thereupon, and as to the bands of [Page 246] Scottish men of warre, being at the said place, they shall be broken, and the men of war licensed to depart. Moreover, as to the Forts of Dumbar, and Incheketh ▪ that there shall remain in them an 120. Frenchmen of war onely, which shall be parted and distributed in these two places, and there shall remain no more in Dumbar, but threescore men of warre, so it be affirmed by the Captains chosen to that effect by both the parties, that for the keeping of the same, a greater number is not need full: also to depart when the States of the Realm can finde any good and sure remedie upon the expences made in the said places, to keep the same from perill of invasion or ruine thereof from them that would pretend to occupie the same, they shall immediatly shew the same unto their Majesties as hastily as may be done: and in the mean time the number of the said men of war shall not be augmented. And in like manner, it shall not be lawfull to the said men of warre, to do any injuries to any persons, nor yet to maintain and defend any Scottish men, of what qualitie soever they be of, against the will and authoritie of the Magistrates of the Realm, nor to receive them in the said places that the Minister of Justice may not put hands on them, nor yet shall intromit in any manner of way, with the quarrels and discords of the Lords, and other particular men of this Realm: But they themselves shall be bound in cases of any quarrell, to be punished after the Laws and constitutions of this Realm, and to answer for themselves before the Judges Ordinaries of the same. Last of all, that from henceforth they be not compelled to take on credite, they shall be every moneth satisfied of their wages, so that two Scottish Lords chosen by the Councell, may present it, at the Wapon shawing and musters of the said men of warre, and also to visit the said Forts, to see if the number of them be liked, and it shall not be lawfull to the said men of war to take any victuals for their sustentation, or for munition of the said places, but by paiment of readie money numerate, and with the pleasures of them that delivereth the same unto them: And therefore the said Lords obliges themselves to give them so much as is needfull unto them, they having to pay therefore.
Item, upon the petition pre [...]ented unto the said Lords Deputies, anenst the demolition of the fortifications, the said Deputies consent, agree and assureth, that the fortification of Leith shall be demolished, and that two, three, or four Captains shall be chosen by both the parties to view the Castle of Dumbar, and if it be found by them, that the reparation, amplification▪ and fortifying made thereof now after the peace▪ greater number of men to the keeping thereof be required, the reparation and fortification thereof shall be abolished, so soon as may be done, and shall remaine onely untouched that thing while we may make the said Castell more sure, and in lesse danger from invasion. Providing not the lesse that no greater number of men therein be required for keeping of the same. Moreover,Note how they limit the Prince. in times comming the King and Queene shall make no mo [...] new Forts within this Realm▪ and shall not augment them, that are else made, nor shall repair them that are demolished without counsell and consent of the Estates; nor yet shall transport to these parts, any Artillery, Munition of Warre, Powder, or Victuals, but so much as [Page 247] may serve for keeping of the said places by the space of six moneths, or a yeer.
Item, Anenst the Demand made about the debts contracted by the French men of War in this Countrey, The saids Deputies consenteth, That the King and Queen shall cause to be restored all that which happeneth to be found given and granted to the Kings Lieutenant, and his Captains, and other Officers, for the nourishment, sustentation, and maintenance of the said French-men; or that which is found owing by the Lieutenants for service of their Majesties, that may appear by writ, or confession of parties.
Item, Upon the Petition made anenst the Convention of States of this Realm, the said Deputies Consented and Accorded, &c. That the States of the Realme may convene and hold a Parliament the twentieth day of the moneth of Iuly next to come; upon the which day the Parliament shall be continued, as the use is, unto the first day of the moneth of August following. Providing alwayes, That before they begin to handle any thing in the said Parliament, all tumult of War be discharged, and cease, that they who are present may be free without fear of men of War, or others; and that in this mean time a Messenger be sent by the said Deputies to the King and Queen, to certifie them of the things agreed, treated and accorded, requesting their Majesties humbly to be contented with the same. And the said Convention shall be as lawfull in all respects, as the same had been ordained and done by expresse Commandment of their Majesties. Providing that no matter be treated therein before the said first day of August.
Item, Note how the Prince is limitated, and his will is not a Law. Upon the Article presented concerning War and Peace, the said Deputies Consented, Accorded, &c. That the King and Queen neither make Peace nor War on their parts, but by the Counsell, Judgement, and consent of the States, according to the Ordinance of the Countrey, and as was observed by their Predecessors.
Item, Upon the Petition presented to the said Deputies concerning the Government and Regiment of the Policy, they have Consented, &c. That four and twenty worthy men of this Realme be chosen by the States, of the which the King and the Queen shall chuse seven, and the States five; which in their Majesties absence shall take order, and make one ordinary Councell for the administration aforesaid, so that no man of whatsoever quality he be, shall have the power to order any thing to be done touching the said businesse, without the mediation, authority, and consent of them; and the said Councellors shall convene together as oft as they can conveniently, but shall convene no lesse nor fix together. And when any matter of importance occurreth, they shall all be called to consult, and order to be taken by them, or the most part of them, if need be: And if it happen any of the said seven chosen by the King and Queen to decease, their Majesties shall chuse another forth of the said number of four and twenty in the place of him that deceased. And if any of the said five chosen by the States dieth, the remnant forechosen by them shall name another of the number of 24. Moreover, if it be thought expedient to the said States that other two be augmented to the said number of 12. then and in [Page 248] that cause, the King and Queen shall chuse one, and the States another; and so was this Article agreed under condition, that is to say, That the same be no prejudice in times coming to the King and Queen, and Rights of the Crown. And the said Deputies offered their labours to make mediation to the King and Queen, for maintaining Pensions and Expenses of the said Councellors, and ordinary Officers of the said Councell, to be provided of the Rents and Revenues of the Crown.
Item, Upon the Petition made to the said Depu [...]ies anenst the Officers of this Realm, they consented and accorded, &c. That in time to come the King and Queen shall not depute any stranger in the administration of the Civill and Common Justice, and likewise in the Office of Chancery, Keeper of the Seale, the Treasurer, Controller, and every like Offices, and shall not use them, but shall be content with their owne subjects borne in the Realm. Moreover, It shall not be lawfull to put the Office of Treasury,Note. Controller, into the hands of any Church-man, or other which are not able to exercise the said Offices; the which Treasurer and Controller shall be provided of sufficient Commission to use the said Offices: But it shall be lawfull to them to dispose or sell Wards of Marriages, or other casualties, or any other things whatsoever they be, pertaining to their Offices, without advice and consent of the said Councell, to the effect that the Councell may know that all things be done to the profit of the King and Queen: And yet they will not binde or astraint the King or Queen to this Article, that they may not give when they think expedient.
Item, They accorded, That in the first Convention and Parliament of the States of this Realme, there shall be Constituted, Ordained, and Established, an Act of Oblivion, which afterwards shall be confirmed by the Kings and Queens Majesties, by the which the remembrance of bearing Armour, and other things which have been done shall be buried and forgotten, from the sixth day of the moneth of March, in the yeer of our Lord God 1558 yeers: And by the same Act, they which have contravened the Laws of the Realme, shall be excused, and free of all pains contained therein, even so as if it had never been contravened. Providing, That the Priviledge of the said Act be not extended to them which the States of the Realme shall judge unworthy thereof.
Item, It is agreed and concluded, That in the said Convention or Parliament, the States of the Realme, as the Custome is, and ordinarily is required, shall be called; in the which all they that have used to convene and to be present, may come without all fear or force done, or to be done to them by any person; so that the said States shall oblige them. That where in time coming any Sedition, or gathering of men of War shall happen to be without command of the Councell, being of the number of twelve, the Realme and Countrey shall repute the causers thereof, and they that convene, as Rebells, and shall pursue them as such like, that they may be punished by the Laws of the Realm, so that the K. and Q. shall not be compelled in time coming to send any men of War strangers in these parts, for obtaining due obedience of their subjects.
[Page 249] Item, They Offered, Accorded, and Agreed, That there shall be a generall peace and reconciliation amongst all Lords and subjects of this Realm, so that they that are called of the Congregation, and they which are not of the same, shall lay no reproach to others for the things which are done from the said sixth day of March, 1558.
Item, They Offered, Accorded, and Affirmed, That the King and Queen shall not pursue, revenge, nor make any persecution for the things that have been done, nor yet shall they suffer the same to be done by their subjects French-men, but shall have all things in Oblivion, as if the same had never been done. And such like the Lords of this Realm of Scotland shall do in all businesse betwixt them and the French-men on their. And if by sinister information, or any other occasion, their Majesties have conceived evill opinion against their subjects, they shall utterly forget and change the same: Nor shall they deprive any of them, nor take from them any of them, their Subjects, the Offices, Benefices, or Estates, which they have brooked and enjoyed in the said Realm before, by reason of any things they have medled with, from the said sixth day of March, 1558. And further, shall make no occasion of deprivation, nor deposing of them by any other colour, without just cause, but rather they shall esteem and use them in time coming, as good and obedient subjects. Providing, That the said Lords, and other subjects on their part, make to their Majesties all obedience such like, as other faithfull and naturall subjects owe to their Soveraigns.
Item, It is Accorded and Agreed, That it shall be lawfull to none of the Lords and Nobility of Scotland, or any other, to make Convocation of men of War, but in the ordinary cause approved by the Laws and Custome of the Realme; And none of them shall cause any men of War strangers to come to their parts; and much lesse shall attempt to do any thing against the King and Queen, or against the Authority of the Councell, and other Magistrates of the Realme; and they which have presented the Petition shall be bound thereunto. And in case any of them, or others, finde occasion to invade or take Armour against any man as he pretendeth, after that he hath communicated the matter with the Councell of the Realme, he shall present his Complaint to their Majesties, and generally they shall oblige them under the said pains, to do the things which pertaineth to good and faithfull Subjects, for the quietnesse and tranquility of the Realme, and Rights of their Soveraigne.
Item, It is Agreed, That if any Bishops, Abbots, or other Churchmen, shall finde or alleadge them to have received any injuries, either in their persons or goods, the Complaints shall be seen and considered by the States of the said Convention and Parliament, and there shall be made redresse, as they shall finde according to reason; and in the meane time no man shall stop them, but they shall brook and enjoy their goods, nor shall do any hurt, injury or violence to them: And if any doth contravene to this Article, he shall be pursued by the Lords as a perturber of a good Common-wealc.
[Page 250] Item, It is Accorded, &c. That the said Lords shall binde them to observe, and cause to be observed, all and sundry Points and Articles agreed in this Treaty; And if it happen that any of them, or any other should gainsay the same, the remnant Lords, and residue of the whole people, shall be enemies to him, and shall pursue him till he be chastned, and punished according to his demerits.
Item, It is Concluded, &c. That all the whole Realm may know that the King and Queen are not willing to keep any remembrance of the troubles and differences past, and so far as concerns the Nobility, and other subjects of this Realme; That their Majesties desire is to use them humanely, and to be favourable unto them, the said Deputies have promised and accorded, That the Duke of Chattellarault, and all other Noble-men of Scotland, shall be restaured and setled again in all their goods and benefices, which they had enjoyed in France; That they may brook and enjoy the same, in the same manner as they did before those debates, the said sixth day of March, and yeere aforesaid, even as the said controversies had never chanced. And also that all Capitulations and Articles agreed upon in times past, and especially those that were appointed in the King and Queens Contract shall be observed and kept, as well for the part of their Majesties, as for the part of the Nobility and people of Scotland. And as concerning David, son to the Duke of Chattellarault, now being in Bois de Vincennes, liberty shall be granted unto him to returne into Scotland, and to do as he pleaseth. Moreover, when the said Deputies exposed that some time it might chance, That the King might have need and use of his great Guns and Artillery in France, the said Lords having consideration thereof, accorded, That no other Artillery be translated out of this Realme, but those which were sent and brought in, from the said day of the decease of Francis King of France, of good memory, to these parts: And that all other Artillery aud Munition be reposed into the places whence they were taken forth, and in speciall they that have the Arms of Scotland, shall be put into the places whence they were taken forth of. And there shall be Noble-men of Scotland appointed therefore, and two for the part of the Kings Majesty, are to be deputed to agnosce and view the same afore the Shipping thereof.
And moreover, That whereas in the names of the Nobility and people of Scotland certain Articles concerning Religion and other Points have been presented, which the said Deputies will not touch; and considering the weight and importance of them, has remitted the same to be cognosced and decided by their Majesties; The said Lords and Nobility do promise, That a certain number of Noble-men should be chosen in the next Convention and Parliament to be sent to their Majesties, which shall expose to their Highnesses those things that shall be thought needfull for the state of their busines, and for the forementioned and other Articles and Points undecided by the Deputies, to the effect they may know their Majesties intention & good wil concerning those things which shal be exposed from the Country: the which also shall have with them a confirmation & ratification by the states of the Realm, of those articles which are concorded, &c. by the Deputies; to whom also the same time or before shal [Page 251] be given and delivered, and like Confirmation and Ratification made by their Majesties, so being that the said States send their Ratification aforesaid.
The Proclamation of the things above-written, made the 8 of Iuly, in the yeere of God 1560.
TO the glory of the Almighty Lord God, and to the comfort of all Christians, the most puissant Prince and Princesse, and most Christian King and Queen Francis and Mary, by the grace of God, King and Queen of France and Scotland: and by the most puissant Princesse Elizabeth, by the same Grace, Queen of England, France, and Ireland, &c. It is accorded, and Reconciliation of Peace and Amitie made, which is to be observed inviolably, amongst them, their Subjects, Realms and Countries. For as much as in name of the said Prince and Princesse it is commanded, and straitly charged to all manner of persons under their obedience, or being in their service, from henceforth to desist from all hostility both by Sea and Land, and to keep a good Peace the one with the other, and with charge, that none shall break the same under perill of, &c.
These things transacted, and the Peace Proclaimed, as is said, sudden provision was made for transporting of the French to France, of whom the most part were put in the English Ships, who also carried with them the whole spoile of Leith: The profit th [...] Leith got of their promise liberty. and that was the second benefit which they received of their late promised liberty, the end whereof is not yet. The English Army departed by land the 16 day of July, in the yeere of God 1560. The most part of our Nobility Protestants, honourably conveyed them (as in very deed they had well deserved) But Lord Iames would not leave the Lord Gray with the other Noble-men of England, till that they entred into Barwick. After whose returning, the Councell began to look as well upon the affaires of the Common-wealth, as upon the matters that might concern the stability of Religion. As before we have heard the Parliament was concluded to begin the tenth of July, and to be continued till the first of August next, and therefore the Lords made the greater haste and diligence, that all things should be put in convenient order. But before all things the Preachers exhorted them (for then in Edinburgh were the most part of the chief Ministers of the Realme) to be thankfull unto God, and next to provide that the Ministers should be distributed, as the necessity of the Countrey required. A day was appointed, when that the whole Nobility, and the greatest part of the Congregation assembled in S. Giles Church in Edinburgh, where after the Sermon made for that purpose, publike thanks were given unto God for his mercifull deliverance, in forme as followeth.
Thankesgiving for our deliverance with Prayers.
O Eternall and everlasting God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath not onely commanded us to Pray, and promised to hear us; but also willest us to magnifie thy mercies, and to glorifie thy Name, when thou shewest thy selfe pitifull, and favourable unto us, especially when thou deliverest us from desperate dangers: for so did thy servants, Abraham, David, Iehosaphat, and Ezechias, yea, the whole people of Israel omitted not the same, when thou by thy mighty hand didst confound their enemies, and didst deliver them from feare and danger of death intended. We ought not, nor can we forget, O Lord, in how miserable estate stood this poore Countrey, and we the just inhabitants of the same, not many dayes past; When Idolatry was maintained; When cruell strangers did bear rule; When Virgins were defloured, Matrones corrupted, Mens Wives violently and villanously oppressed, The blood of innocents shed without mercy. And finally, when the unjust commandments of proud tyrants were obeyed as Law. Out of these miseries (O Lord) could neither our wit, policie nor strength deliver us, yea, thou didst shew to us how vain was the help of man, where thy blessing giveth not victory. In these our anguishes, O Lord, we sobbed unto thee, we cried for thy help, and we reclaimed thy Name, as thy troubled flock persecuted for thy Trueths sake. Mercifully hast thou heard us (O Lord) mercifully, we say, because that neither in us, neither yet in our confederates was there any cause why that thou shouldst have given unto us so joyfull and sudden a deliverance. For neither of us both ceased to do wickedly, even in the midst of our greatest troubles, and yet hast thou looked upon us so pitifully, as that we had given unto thee most perfect obedience. For thou hast disappointed the counsels of the craftie; Thou hast bridled the rage of the cruell; and thou hast of thy mercy set this our perishing Realm, at a reasonable liberty. Oh give us hearts (thou Lord, that onely givest all good gifts) with reverence and fear to meditate thy wondrous works late wrought in our eyes. Let not the remembrance of the same unthankfully to slip from our wavering mindes. We grant and acknowledge, O Lord, That whatsoever we have received, shall fall into oblivion with us, and so turn to our condemnation; unlesse thou by the power of thy Spirit keep and retain us in recent and perpetuall memory of the same. We beseech thee therefore, O father of mercies, that as of thy undeserved grace, thou hast partly removed our darknesse; suppressed Idolatry; and taken from above our heads the devouring sword of mercilesse strangers, that so it would please thee to proceed with us in this thy grace begun. And albeit that in us there is nothing that may move thy Majestie, to shew us this favour; yet for Christ Jesus, thy onely welbeloved Sons sake, whose Name we bear, and whose Doctrine we professe; we beseech thee never to suffer us to forsake or deny this Verity which now we professe. But seeing that thou hast mercifully heard us, and hast caused thy Veritie to triumph in us; so we crave of thee continuance to the end, that thy godly Name may be glorified in us thy creatures. [Page 253] And seeing that nothing is more odious in thy presence (O Lord) then is ingratitude and violation of an Oath and Covenant made in thy Name. And seeing thou hast made our Confederates of England the Instrument by whom we are now set at this libertie,Note a Covenant betwixt England and Scotland. and to whom in thy Name we have promised mutuall faith againe. Let us never fall to that unkindnesse (O Lord) that either we declare our selves unthankfull unto them,1560. or prophaners of thy holy Name. Confound thou the Counsell of those, that goe about to break that most godly League contracted in thy Name, and retaine thou us so firmly together by the power of thy holy Spirit, that Sathan have never power to set us again at variance nor discord. Give us thy grace to live in that Christian charitie, which thy Sonne our Lord Jesus hath so earnestly commended to all the members of his body, that other Nations provoked by our example, may set aside all ungodly warre, contention and strife, and studie to live in tranquilitie and peace, as it becometh the Sheepe of thy Pasture, and the people that daily look for our finall deliverance by the coming again of our Lord Jesus. To whom with thee and the Holy Spirit be all honour, glory and praise now and ever. Amen.
Hereafter were the Commissioners of Boroughs, with some of the Nobility and Barons, appointed to see the equall distribution of Ministers to change and transport, as the most part should think expedient. And so was Iohn Knox appointed to Edinburgh, Christopher Goodman (who the most part of the troubles had remained in Ayre) was appointed to Saint Andrews, Adam Heriot to Aberdeene, Master Iohn Row to Saint Iohnston, Paul Meaffen (to whom was no infamie then knowne) to Iedburgh, William Christison to Dundie, David Fargeson to Dunfermelin, and Master David Lindsay to Leith. There were nominated for Superintendents, and Overseers, that all things in the Church should be carried with Order, and well, Master Iohn Spottiswood for Lowthian, Master Iohn Wyram for Fyfe, Master Iohn Willock for Glasgow, the Laird of Dun for Angus and Mearnes, Master Iohn Carswell for Argyle and the Isles. These to be elected at the dayes appointed; unlesse that the Countreys whereto they were to be appointed, could in the mean time finde out men more able and sufficient, or else shew such causes as might disable them from that imployment.
The Parliament approaching, due advertisement was made by the Councell, to all such as by Law and ancient Custome had, or might claime to have Title therein. The assembly was great, notwithstanding some, as well of those that be called Spirituall as Temporall Lords, contemptuously did absent themselves. And yet the chief Pillars of the Papisticall Church gave their presence, such as the Bishops of Saint Andrews, Dumblane, and Dunkell, with others of the inferiour sort, beside those that had renounced Papisterie,Some Prelats left Antichrist, and did adher [...] unto Christ. and openly professed Jesus Christ with us, such as the Bishop of Galloway, the Abbots of Lindrosse, Culrosse, Saint Colmes Inch, New-battell, Halyrud-house, the Priour of Saint Andrews, Coldinghame, Saint-Mary Ile, the Sub-priour of S. Andrews, and divers others, whom we observed not. At the same time of Parliament Iohn Knox [Page 254] publikely Preached upon some Texts of the Prophet Haggai, the Doctrine was proper for the time. In application whereof he was so speciall and so vehement, that some (having greater respect to the world then to Gods glory) feeling themselves pricked,William M [...]itlands mockage of God. said in mockage, We may now forget our selves, and beare the Barrow to build the house of God. God be mercifull to the speaker, for we fear yet he shall have experience, That the building of his own house (the house of God being despised) shall not be so prosperous, and of such firmitie as we desire it were. And albeit some mocked, yet others were godly moved, who did assemble themselves together, to consult what things were to be proposed to that present Parliament: And after deliberation, was this subsequent supplication offered.
The Barons, Gentlemen, Burgesses, and other true Subjects of this Realm, professing the Lord Iesus within the same.
To the Nobilitie and States of Parliament presently assembled within the said Realm, desire Grace, Mercy and Peace, from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ, with the increase of his holy Spirit.
PLease your Honours to call to remembrance, how divers and sundry times, we (with some of your selves) most humbly Petitioned, at the feet of the late Queen Regent, for freedom and liberty of Conscience, with a godly Reformation of abuses, which by the malice of Satan and negligence of men, are crept into the Religion of God, and are maintained by such as take upon them the name of Clergie. And albeit that our godly and most reasonable suit was then disdainfully rejected, whereof no small troubles have ensued, as your Honours well know, yet seeing that the same necessity yet remaineth, that then moved us; And moreover, that God of his mercy hath now put into your hands, to take such order; As God thereby may be glorified; This Common-wealth quieted; And the Policy thereof established: We cannot cease to crave of your Honours the redresse of such enormities, as manifestly are (and of long time have been) committed by the place-holders of the Ministerie, and others of the Clergie within this Realm. And first, seeing that God of his great mercy hath by the light of his Word manifested to no small number of this Realme, That the Doctrine of the Romane Church, received by the said Clergie, and maintained through their tyrannie by fire and sword, contained in it selfe many pestiferous errours, which cannot but bring damnation to the souls of such as therewith shall be infected; such as are the Doctrine of Transubstantiation; of the Adoration of Christs Body, under the form of Bread, as they terme it; of the Merits of Works, and Justification that they alleadge commeth thereby; together with the Doctrine of the Papisticall Indulgences, Purgatory, Pilgrimage, and Praying to Saints departed, which all either repugne to the plain Scriptures, or else have no ground in the Doctrine of our Master Jesus Christ, his Prophets and Apostles.
[Page 251]1. We humbly therefore crave of your Honours, That such doctrine and Idolatry as by Gods Word are both condemned, so may they be abolished by Act of this present Parliament, and punishment appointed for the transgressors.
Secondarily, seeing that the Sacraments of Jesus Christ are most shamefully abused and profaned by that Romane Harlot and her sworne vassals; and also because that the true Discipline of the ancient Church is utterly now amongst that Sect extinguished: For who within the Realme are more corrupt in life and manners then are they that are called the Clergie, living in whoredom, adultery, deflouring Virgins, corrupting Matrons, and doing all abomination, without fear of punishment. We humbly therefore desire your Honors to finde remedy against the one and the other.
3. Thirdly, Because that man of sin falsly claimeth to himselfe the titles of, The Vicar of Christ, The Successor of Peter, The Head of the Church, That he cannot erre, That all power is granted unto him, &c. By the which usurped Authority, he taketh upon him the distribution and possession of the whole Patrimony of the Church, whereby the true Ministry of the Word of God long time hath been altogether neglected, the godly learning despised, the Schools not provided, and the poor not only frauded of their portion, but also most tyrannously oppressed: we likewise hereof desire remedy. And lest that your Honors should doubt in any of these premises, we offer our selves evidently to prove, That in all the rabble of the Clergie there is not one lawfull Minister, if Gods Word, the practices of the Apostles, the sincerity of the Primitive Church, and their own ancient Laws, shall judge of lawfull Election. We further offer to prove them all thieves and murtherers, yea, rebels and traytors to the lawfull Authority of Emperors, Kings and Princes, and therfore unworthy to be suffred in any reformed Common-wealth. How maliciously they murthered our brethren, for no other cause, but for that they offred to us the light of Gods Word, your Honours cannot be ignorant; and into what hazard their tyranny hath brought this whole Realm, the Ages after will consider. If ye look for other fruit in times to come, then ye have seen in them whom we accuse, we are assured ye shall be deceived. Now hath God, beyond all expectation of man, made you, who somtimes were suppliants with us for Reformation, Judges, as it were, in the Cause of God: At least, he hath so subdued your enemies unto you, that by violence they are not able to suppresse the Verity, as heretofore they have done. We therefore, in the bowels of Jesus Christ, crave of your Honors, That either they may be compelled to answer to our former accusations, and unto such others as justly we have to lay to their charges; or else that all affection laid aside, ye pronounce them such by censure of this Parliament, and cause them to be so reputed, as by us most justly they are accused: Especially, that they may be discerned unworthy of honour, authority, charge or cure in the Church of God, and so from henceforth never to enjoy voice in Parliament: Which if ye do not, then in the fear of God, and by assurance of his Word we forewarn you, That as ye leave a grievous yoke, & a burden intolerable upon the Church of God in this realm, [Page 252] so shall they be thorns in your eyes, and pricks in your sides, whom after, when ye would, ye shall have no power to remove. God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ give you upright hearts, seeking his glory, and true understanding, what this day he who hath delivered you from Bondage both Spirituall and Temporall, craveth of you by his servants, and your Honours answer most humbly require.
This our Supplication being read in audience of the whole Assembly, divers men were of divers judgements;See how this agrees with our tim [...]s. for as some there were that uprightly favoured the Cause of God; so were there many that for worldly respects abhorred a perfect Reformation (for how many within Scotland who have the name of Nobility, and are unjust possessors of the Patrimony of the Church) and yet were the Barons and Ministers called, and commandment given unto them, to draw into plain and severall Heads the sum of that Doctrine which they would maintain, and would desire the present Parliament to establish, as wholesome, true, and onely necessary to be beleeved, and to be received within the Realm: Which they willingly accepted; and within four dayes presented this Confession as it followeth, without alteration of any one sentence.
The Confession of Faith professed and believed by the Protestants within the Realme of Scotland, published by them in Parliament, and by the Estates thereof Ratified and Approved, as wholesome and sound Doctrine, grounded upon the infallible Truth of God.
MATTH. 24.‘And this glad Tydings of the Kingdom shall be preached thorowout the whole world for a Witnesse unto all Nations, and then shall the end come.’
The Preface.
The States of Scotland, with the Inhabitants of the same professing Christ Jesus his holy Gospel,
To their naturall Countrey-men, and unto all other Realmes and Nations professing the same Lord Jesus with them, Wish Grace, Mercy, and Peace, from God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, with the Spirit of righteous Judgement, for Salvation.
LOng have we thirsted (dear Brethren) to have notified unto the world the sum of that Doctrine which we professe, and for the which we have sustained infamy and danger. But such hath been the rage of Sathan against us, and against Christ Iesus his Eternall Verity lately now again borne amongst us, that to this day no time hath been granted unto us, to clear our consciences, as most gladly we would have done: For how we have been tossed a whole yeer past, the most part of Europe (as we do suppose) doth understand. But seeing that of the infinite goodnesse of our God (who never suffereth his afflicted utterly to be confounded) above expectation, have we obtained some rest and liberty, we could not but set forth this briefe [Page 253] and plain Confession of such Doctrine as is proposed unto us, and as we believe and professe; partly for satisfaction of our Brethren, whose hearts, we doubt not, have been, and yet are, wounded by the despightfull rayling of such as yet have not learned to speak well: And partly for stopping the mouths of impudent blasphemers, who boldly condemne that which they neither heard nor understood: Not that we judge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this simple Confession; No, we know that the sweet savour of the Gospel is and shall be death unto the sons of perdition. But we have chief respect to our weak and infirme Brethren, to whom we would communicate the bottom of our hearts, lest that they be troubled or carried away by diversity of rumours which Sathan spreadeth against us, to the defeating of this our most godly enterprise; Protesting, That if any man will note in this our Confession any Articles or sentence repugning to Gods holy Word, that it would please him of his gentlenesse, and for Christian charities sake, admonish us of the same in writing; and we upon our Honours and fidelity do promise unto him satisfaction from the mouth of God (that is, from his holy Scriptures) or else Reformation of that which he shall prove to be amisse. For God we take to Record in our consciences, That from our hearts we abhorre all Sects of Heresie, and all teachers of erroneous doctrine; And that with all humility we embrace the purity of Christs Gospel, which is the onely food of our soules; and therefore so precious unto us, that we are determined to suffer the extremest of worldly danger, rather then that we will suffer our selves to be defrauded of the same. For hereof we are most certainly perswaded, That whosoever denieth Christ Iesus, or is ashamed of him in presence of men, shall be denied before the Father, and before his holy Angels. And therefore by the assistance of the mighty Spirit of the same our Lord Iesus, we firmly purpose to abide to the end in the confession of this our Faith.
The first Article. Of GOD.
VVE confesse and acknowledge one onely God,Deut. 14. 1 Cor. [...] 8. Isai 44.4, 5. 1 Tim. 1 27. 1 King 8.17. 2 Chron. 8 18. Psal 139 78. G [...]n. 17 1. 1 Tim. 6.15, 16 Exod 3.14, 15. Matt. 28.19. 1 Joh 57. Gen 1.1. Heb. 1. [...]3. Act. 17.28. Prov▪ 16.4. to whom onely we must cleave, whom onely we must Worship, and in whom onely we must put our trust; who is Eternall, Infinite, Unmeasurable, Incomprehensi [...]le, Omnipotent, Invisible, one in Substance, and yet distinct into three Persons, The Father, The Son, And the holy Ghost; by whom we confesse and believe all things in heaven and earth, as well Visible as Invisible, to have been Created, to be Retained in their being, and to be Ruled and Guided by his inscrutable Providence, to such end as his eternall Wisedom, Goodnesse and Justice hath appointed them, to the manifestation of his own Glory.
II. Of the Creation of Man.
VVE confesse and acknowledge this our God to have Created man (to wit,Gen 1.26, 27▪ our first Father Adam) of whom also God formed the Woman,&c. Col. 3.10. to his own Image and Similitude; To whom he gave Wisedom, Lordship, Justice, free-Will, and clear Knowledge of himself; [Page 254] so that in the whole Nature of man there could be no imperfection: From which Honour and Perfection Man and Woman did both fall; the Woman,Ephes 4 24 Gen. 3.6. Gen. 2. [...]7. being deceived by the Serpent; and Man, obeying to the voice of the Woman, both conspiring against the Soveraigne Majesty of God, who in expresse words had before threatned death, if they presumed to eat of the forbidden Tree.
III. Of Originall Sin.
BY which transgression, commonly called Originall Sin, was the Image of God utterly defaced in Man,Psal 51.5. Rom. 5 10. Rom. 7.5. 2 Tit. 2.6. Eph. 2 23. Rom. 5.14, 12. Rom. 6.23. John 3 5. Rom. 5.1. Phil. 1.29. and he and his Posterity of Nature became enemies to God, slaves to Sathan, servants to Sin, insomuch that Death everlasting hath had, and shall have power and dominion over all that hath not been, are not, or shall not be regenerate from above; which Regeneration is wrought by the power of the holy Ghost, working in the hearts of the Elect of God an assured Faith in the Promises of God revealed to us in his Word; by which Faith they apprehend Christ Jesus, with the Graces and Benefits promised in him.
IIII. Of the Revelation of the Promises.
FOr this we constantly believe, That God, after the fearfull and horrible defection of man from his obedience,Gen. 3.15. Gen. 3.9. Gen. 12 3. Gen. 15 5, 6. 2 Sam. 7.14. Isai 7.14 Isai 9 6 Hag 2.6 John 8.38. did seek Adam again, call upon him, rebuke his sin, convince him of the same, and in the end made unto him a joyfull Promise, to wit, That the Seed of the Woman should breake downe the Serpents head; that is, He should destroy the works of the devill: which Promise, as it was repeated and made more cleer from time to time, so was it embraced with joy, and most constantly retained of all the faithfull, from Adam to Noah, from Noah to Abraham, and from Abraham to David, and so forth to the Incarnation of Jesus Christ; who all (we mean the faithfull Fathers) under the Law, did see the joyfull dayes of Christ Jesus, and did rejoyce.
V. The Continuance, Encrease, and Preservation of his Church.
Ezek. 6.5, 6.7, 8, 9, &c.VVE most constantly believe, That God Preserveth, Instructeth, Multiplieth, Honoureth, Decoreth, and from death called to Life his Church in all Ages,Gen. 1 12. Gen. 13.1. Exod. 1.1 Exod. 1.20. Josh 3. & 23 4 1 Sam. 10.1. 1 Sam 16 13 2 Sam 7 12 2 King [...] 17.15, 16, &c. from Adam, till the coming of CHRIST JESUS in the Flesh: For Abraham he called from his fathers Countrey, him he instructed, his Seed he multiplied, the same he marvellously preserved, and more marvellously delivered from the Bondage of Pharaoh; to whom he gave his Lawes, Constitutions and Ceremonies. Them he possessed in the Land of Canaan, to them after Judges, and after Saul, he gave David to be King; to whom he made promise, That of the fruit of his Loynes should one sit forever upon his Regall Seat. To this same people from time to [Page 259] time he sent Prophets to reduce them to the right way of their God, from the which oftentimes they declined by Idolatry. And albeit for their stubborne contempt of Justice, he was compelled to give them into the hands of their enemies,2 King. 24. 34, &c. as before he threatned by the mouth of Moses: Insomuch that the holy City was destroyed,Deu. 28.36, 38, &c. the Temple burnt with fire,2 Kin. 25. [...]. Dan. 9 2. Ezr. 1, &c. Hag. 1 14. Zach. 3.1. and the whole land left desolate the space of seventy yeeres; yet of mercy did he reduce them again to Ierusalem, where the Citie and Temple were reedified, and they against all temptations and assaults of Satan, did abide till the Messias came, according to the promise.
VI. Of the Incarnation of Christ Iesus.
VVHen the fulnesse of time came,Gal 4 4. Luke 1.31. Matth. 1.18. Matth. 2.1. Rom. 1.3. Matth. 1.23. John. 1.2.45. 2 Tim. 2 5. God sent his Sonne, his eternall Wisdome, the substance of his own Glory into this World, who took the nature of manhood, of the substance of a woman; to wit, of a Virgine, and that by the operation of the holy-Ghost, and so was born, The just seed of David, The Angel of the great councell of God, The very Messias promised, whom we acknowledge, and confesse, Emanuel, very God and very man, two perfect natures united and ioyned in one person. By which our Confession, we condemne the damnable and pestilent Heresies of Arrius, Martion, Eutiches, Nestorius, and such others, as either denie the Eternitie of his God-head, or the Veritie of his humane nature, or confound them, or yet divide them.
VII. Why it behoveth the Mediatour to be very God and very man.
VVE acknowledge and confesse,Ephes. 1.3.4, 15, 6. That this most wondrous conjunction betwixt the God-head and Man-hood of Christ Jesus, did proceed from the eternall and immutable Decree of God, whence also our salvation springeth and dependeth.
VIII. Of Election.
FOr that same eternall God,Ephes. 1.11. Matth 25 34. Ephes. 1 21, 22. Heb 27 8. Psal. 22.11. Heb 13.26. 1 Pet. 2.24▪ & 5. who of meere grace elected us in Christ Jesus his Sonne, before the foundation of the world was laid, appointed him to be our Head, our Brother, our Pastour, and great Bishop of our soules: But because that the enmitie betwixt the justice of God and our sinnes, was such, That no flesh by it self, could, or might have attained unto God; It behoved that the Son of God should descend unto us,Psal. 130.3. Psal. 143.3. 1 Tim. 2.5. and take himself a body of our body, flesh of our flesh, and bones of our bones, and so become the perfect Mediatour betwixt God and man; giving power to so many as beleeve in him, to be the sons of God,John 1.12. John 20.17. as he himself doth witnesse. I passe up to my Father and your Father, to my God and unto God: By which most holy fraternity, [Page 260] whatsoever we have lost in Adam, is restored to us again. And for this cause are we nothing afraid to call God our Father, not so much in that he hath created us (which we have common with the reprobate) as for that, that he hath given to us his onely Sonne to be our Brother,Rom. 5.17, 18.19. and given unto us grace to imbrace him for our onely Mediatour, as before is said. It behoved further the Messias and Redeemer to be very God and very Man,Rom. 8.15. Gal. 4 36. Act. 17.26. Heb. 2.11, 12. 1 Pet. 3 18. Isa. 53.8. Act. 2.4. 1 John 1 2. because he was to suffer the punishment due for our transgressions, and to present himself in the presence of his fathers judgement, as in our person to suffer for our transgression and disobedience, by death to overcome him that was Authour of death. But because the onely God-head could not suffer death, neither could onely the Man-hood overcome the same, he joyned both together in one person,Act. 20 28. 1 Tim 3.16. John 3.16. that the imbecilitie of the one should suffer and be subject to death (which we had deserved) and the Infinite and Invincible power of the other; to wit, of the God-head should triumph, and purchase unto us life, libertie, and perpetuall Victory: and so we confesse, and most undoubtedly beleeve.
IX. Christs Death, Passion, Buriall, &c.
Heb. 10.1, 12. Isa 53.5. Heb. 1 2.3. John 1.29. Matth. 26.11. Deut. 20.23. Matth. 15.1, 2. Gal 3.13. Luke 23.1, 2. Matth. 26.38. 2 Cor 5. Heb 9 12. Heb. 10.5.THat our Lord Jesus offered himself a voluntary Sacrifice unto his Father for us; That he suffered contradiction of sinners; That he was wounded and plagued for our transgressions; That he being the clean and innocent Lambe of GOD, was condemned in the presence of an earthly Judge; that we might be absolved before the Tribunall Seat of our God: That he suffered not onely the cruell death of the Crosse (which was accursed by the sentence of God) but also, That he suffered for a season the wrath of his Father, which sinners had deserved. But yet we avow, That he remained the onely welbeloved and blessed Sonne of his Father, even in the midst of his anguish and torment, which he suffered in body and soule, to make the full satisfaction for the sinnes of his people. After the which, we confesse and avow, That there remains no other sacrifice for sinnes; which if any affirme, we nothing doubt to avow, That they are blasphemous against Christs Death, and the everlasting purgation and satisfaction purchased unto us by the same.
X. Resurrection.
VVE undoubtedly beleeve, That in so much as it was impossible that the paines of death should retain in bondage the Authour of life,Act. 2.23. Act. 3.26. Rom. 6.5, 11. Act. 2.24 Rom. 4 25. Heb. 2.14, 15. Matth. 28 John 20.27 & 21.7. that our Lord Jesus Crucified, Dead, and Buried, who descended into hell, did rise again for our Justification, and destroying him who was the authour of death, brought life again to us that were subject to death, and to the bondage of the fame: We know that his Resurrection was confirmed by the testimony of his very enemies. By the Resurrection of the dead,Luke 24.41, 42, 43. whose sepulchres did open, and they did arise and appeared to many within the City of Ierusalem. It was also confirmed by the testimonie [Page 261] of Angels, and by the sences and judgements of his Apostles and others, who had conversation, and did eat and drink with him after his Resurrection.Joh. 21.12, 13.
XI. Ascension.
VVE nothing doubt,Luke 24.51. Act. 1.6. Matth. 28.6. Matth. 16.9. Luke 24 6. John 20.9. Matth. 28 18. 1 John 2.1. 1 Tim. 2.5. Psal. 110 1. Matth. 22 44. Matth. 12 36. Luke 20.42.43 Acts 1.1. Acts 3.19. 1 Thess. 1.4, 5, 6, 7, 8. but that the self-same Bodie, which was born of the Virgin, was Crucified, Dead and Buried, and which did rise again, did ascend into the Heavens, for accomplishment of all things: Where, in our names, and for our comfort, he hath received all power in heaven and in earth: Where he sitteth at the right hand of the Father, enthronized in his Kingdome, Advocate and onely Mediatour for us; which glory, honour, and prerogative, he alone amongst the Brethren shall possesse, till that all his enemies be made his foot stoole, as that we undoubtedly beleeve they shall be in the finall judgement, to the execution whereof, we certainly beleeve that the same our Lord Jesus shall visibly and apparantly returne, as that he was seene to ascend. And there we firmely beleeve that the time of refreshing and restitution of all things shall come,Matth. 25.34. Revel. 21.27. Esay 66.24 Matth 25.41. Matth 9.44, 46, 48 insomuch that those that from the beginning have suffered violence, injury and wrong for righteousnesse sake, shall inherite the blessed immortality promised from the beginning. But contrary wayes the stubborn, cruell, inobedient, oppressors, filthy persons, adulterers, and all sorts of unthankfull men, shall be cast into the dungeon of utter darknesse,Matth. 22.13. 2 Pet. 3 11. 2 Cor. 5.11. Luke 21.28. John 15.4, &c. Esay 7.14. Ephes. 1.22. Col. 1.18. Heb. 1.11, 15. Heb. 10.21. 1 John 2.1. 1 Tim. 2.5. where their worme shall not die, neither yet their fire bee extinguished: the remembrance of the which day, and of the judgement to be executed in the same, is not onely to us a Bridle, whereby our carnall lusts are reserved, but also such inestimable comfort, that neither may the threatning of worldly Princes, neither yet the feare of temporall death and present danger move us to renounce and forsake that blessed societie, which we the members have with our Head and onely Mediatour Christ Jesus; whom we confesse and avow to be the Messias promised, the onely Head of the Church, our just Lawgiver, our onely High Priest, Advocate and Mediator. In whose honours and Offices, if a man or Angell presume to intrude themselves, we utterly detest and abhorre them, as blasphemous to our Soveraigne Governour Christ Jesus.
XII. Faith in the Holy Ghost.
THis our faith,Matth. 16.17. John 14 26. John. 14.11. Acts 5.4. John 10.13. Col. 2.13. Ephes. 2. [...]. John 9.39. Revel 3.13. and the assurance of the same proceedeth not from flesh and blood; that is to say, from no naturall powers within us, but is the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, whom we confesse, God equall with the Father, and with the Sonne, who sanctified us, and bringeth us into all veritie by his own operation, without whom we should remaine for ever enemies to God, and ignorant of his Sonne Christ Jesus. For of nature we are so dead, so perverse and blinde, that [Page 262] neither we can feel when we were pricked, see the light when it shineth, nor assent to the will of God when it is revealed, onely the Spirit of the Lord Jesus quickeneth that which is dead,Matth. 17.17. Matth 9.19. Luke 9 41. John 6 63. Mic 7.8. 1 King. 8.8. Psal. 10.3. Rom. 5.10. John 3.5. Tit. 5.5. Rom. 5 8. Psal. 3.9. Psal. 1.6. 2 Cor. 3.5. Ephes 1 6. removeth the darknesse from our mindes, and boweth our stubborne hearts to the obedience of his blessed will, and so as we confesse that God the Father created us when we were not, as his Sonne our Lord Jesus redeemed us, when we were enemies to him; So also we confesse that the Holy Ghost doth sanctifie, and regenerate us without all respect of any merit proceeding from us, be it before, or be it after our regeneration. To speak this one thing yet in more plain words, as we willingly spoile our selves of all honour and glory of our own Creation and Redemption, so do we also of our regeneration and sanctification; for of selves we are not sufficient to thinke one good thought, but he who hath begun the good work in us, is onely he that continueth us in the same, to the praise and glory of his undeserved grace.
XIII. The cause of good works.
Ephes. 2.10. Phil. 3.13. John 15.5. Rom. 8.9.SO that the cause of good Works we confesse to be, not of free Will, but the Spirit of the Lord Iesus, who dwelling in our hearts by true faith, bringeth forth such good works, as God hath prepared for us to walke in; for this we most boldly affirme that blasphemie, it is to say that Christ Jesus abideth in the heart of such, as in whom there is no spirit of sanctification; and therefore we feare not to affirme, that Murderres, Oppressors, cruell Persecutors, Adulterers, Whoremongers, filthy Persons, Idolaters, Drunkards, Theeves, and all workers of iniquitie, have neither true faith, neither any portion of the Spirit of Sanctification, which proceedeth from the Lord Jesus, so long as they obstinately continue in their wickednesse. For how soon so ever the Spirit of the Lord Jesus (which Gods Elect Children receive by true faith) taketh possession in the heart of any man,Rom. 7.15, 16, 17. so soon doth he regenerate and renew the same man, so that he begins to hate that which before he loved, and beginneth to love that which before he hated;Gal. 5.17. and from thence cometh to that continuall battaile, which is betwixt the flesh and the Spirit in Gods Children, while the flesh and naturall man (according to their own corruption) lusteth for things pleasing and delectable to it self, grudgeth in adversitie, is lifted up in prosperitie, and at every moment is prone and ready to offend the Majestie of God;Rom. 8 16. Rom. 7.24. Som. 8 22. Ephes 4.17, 18, 19. but the Spirit of God which giveth witnessing unto our spirit, that we are the sonnes of God, maketh us to resist the Devill to abhorre filthie pleasures, to groane in Gods presence for deliverance from this bondage of corruption, and finally to triumph over sinne, that it reigne not in our mortall bodies. This battaile have not the carnall men,2 Tim. 2.26. being destitute of Gods Spirit, but do follow and obey sinne with greedinesse, and without repentance, even as the Devill and their corrupt lusts do prick them. But the Sons of God (as afore is said) do fight against sin, do sob and mourn when they perceive themselves tempted to iniquity, and if they fall, they rise again with earnest and unfained repentance: [Page 263] and these things they do not by their own power, but the power of our Lord Jesus (without whom they were able to do nothing) worketh in them all that is good.John 15 5.
XIIII. What works are reputed good before God.
VVE confesse and acknowledge,Exod. 20.3, &c. Deut. 4.7, &c. That God hath given to man his holy Law, in which not onely are forbidden all such works as displease and offend his godly Majesty, but also are commanded all such as please him, and as he hath promised to reward. And these works be of two sorts; the one are done to the honour of God; the other to the profit of our neighbours:Luke 21.75. Mica 6.7. And both have the revealed Will of God for their assurance; To have one God, To worship and honour him, To call upon him in all our troubles, To reverence his holy Name, To hear his Word, To believe the same, To communicate his holy Sacraments, are the works of the first Table.Ephes 6.17. Ezech. 22.104 1 Cor 6.19, 20 1 The 4.4, 5, 6 Jer. 22.3 9 9, &c. To honour father and mother, Princes, Rulers, and superiour Powers, To love them, To support them, yea, To obey their Charges (not repugning to the Commandment of God) To save the life of Innocents, To represse tyranny, To defend the oppressed, To keep our bodies clean and holy,Esay 50.1, &c. 1 Thess. 4 6. Rom 13.2. Ezek. 22.13. 1 John 3 4. To live in sobriety and temperance, To deal justly with all men, both in word and deed; and finally, To represse the appetite of our neighbours hurt, are the good works of the second Table, which are most pleasing and acceptable unto God, as those works are commanded by himself. The contrary thereof is sin most odious, which always displeaseth him, and provoketh him to anger; as, Not to call upon him alone when we have need, Not to hear his Word with reverence, To contemne and despise it, To have or to worship Idols, To maintain and defend Idolatry, Lightly to esteem the reverent Name of God, To profane, abuse, or contemne the Sacraments of Christ Jesus,Rom. 14.23. To disobey or resist any that God hath placed in Authority (while they passe not over the bounds of their Office) To murther, or consent thereunto,Heb. 1 16. To bear hatred, or to suffer Innocent blood to be shed,1 Sam. 15.22. if we may gainstand it; and finally, The transgressing of any other Commandment in the first or second Table, we confesse and affirm to be sin,1 Cor. 10.31. by the which Gods hot displeasure is kindled against the proud and unthankfull world:1 John 3.4. So that good works we affirme to be those onely that are done in Faith, and at Gods Commandment, who in his Law hath expressed what be the things that please him:Esay 29.19. And evill works we affirme, not onely those that are expresly done against Gods Commandment,Matth. 15.9. but those also that in matters of Religion, and worshipping of God, have no assurance, but the invention and opinion of man,Mar. 7.7. which God from the beginning hath ever rejected, as by the Prophet Isaiah, and by our Master Christ Jesus, we are taught in these words; In vaine do they worship me, teaching doctrines which are the Precepts of men.
XV. The perfection of the Law, and the imperfection of man.
Levit. 18.5. Gal. 3.12. 1 Tim. 1.18. Rom. 7.12. Psal. 19.7, 8, 9. Deut. 5.29. Rom. 10.3. 1 Kin. 8.4, 6. Chron. 6.36. Eccles. 7.22. Prov. 20.9. 1 [...]oh. 1.18. Iohn 1.18. Rom. 10.4. Gal. 3 13. Deut. 27.26. Phil. 2.15. Isai. 64.6. Luk. 17.10.THe Law of God we confesse and acknowledge most just, most equall, most holy and most perfect, commanding those things, which being wrought in perfection, were able to give life, and to bring man to eternall felicity. But our Nature is so corrupt, so weak and imperfect, that we are never able to fulfill the works of the Law in perfection; yea, if we say we have no sin (even after we are regenerate) we deceive our selves, and the Verity of God is not in us. And therefore it behoveth us to apprehend Christ Jesus with Justice and Satisfaction, who is the End and Accomplishment of the Law to all that believe, by whom we are set at this liberty, that the curse and malediction of the Law fall not upon us, albeit we fulfill not the same in all points: For God the Father beholding us in the Body of his Son Christ Jesus, accepteth our unperfect obedience, as were perfect, and covered our works which are defiled with many spots, with the Justice of his Son. We do not mean that we are set so at liberty, that we owe no obedience to the Law (for that before we have plainly confessed) but this we affirm, That no man in earth (Christ Jesus onely accepted) hath given, giveth, or shall give in work, that obedience to the Law, which the Law requireth; But when we have done all things, we must fall down and unfainedly confesse, That we are unprofitable servants. And therefore whosoever boast themselves of the merits of their own works, or put their trust in the works of Supererogation, they boast themselves of that which is not, and put their trust in damnable Idolatry.
XVI. Of the Church.
AS we believe in God the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, so do we most earnestly believe,Mat. 28.20. That from the beginning there hath beene, now is,Ephes. 1.4. Col. 1.18. and to the end of the world shall be, A Church; that is to say, A Company and Multitude of men chosen of God, who rightly worship and embrace him by true faith in Christ Jesus,Ephes. 5.23, 24, 25, 26. who is the onely Head of the same Church, which also is the Body & Spouse of Christ Jesus, which Church is catholike, that is, Universal, because it containeth the elect of all Ages, all Realms, Nations and Tongues, be they of the Jews, or be they of the Gentiles, who have Communion or Society with God the Father, and with his Son Christ Jesus,Apoc. 7.8. through the Sanctification of his holy Spirit; and therefore it is called, Communion (not of profane persons) but of Saints,Ephes. 2.19. who are Citizens of the heavenly Ierusalem, have the fruition of the most inestimable benefits; to wit, of one God, one Lord Jesus, one Faith, and one Baptisme; without the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicity: And therefore we utterly abhorre the blasphemy of those that affirm, That men that live according to equity and justice shall be saved, what Religion soever they have professed: For as [Page 265] without Christ Jesus there is neither life nor salvation: so shall there none bee participant thereof, but such as the Father hath given unto his Sonne Christ Jesus, and those in time to come to him, avow his doctrine,Iohn 5.24. Iohn 17.6. 1 Tim. 2.19 Iohn 13.14. Ephes. 1.10. Col. 1.10. Heb. 12.4. and beleeve in him (we comprehend the Children, with the faithfull Parents) This Church is invisibly known onely to God, who alone knoweth it, whom hee hath chosen, and comprehendeth as well (as is said) the Elect that be departed (commonly called the Church triumphant) as those that yet live, and fight against sin and Sathan, as shall live hereafter.
XVII. The immortalitie of the Soules.
THe Elect departed are in peace,Apoc. 14.13. Isai. 25▪ 8. Apoc 7.16, 17▪ Apoc. 21.4. Apoc. 16.10, 11 Isai. 66.24. Mark 9.44, 36, 48. and rest from their labours, not that they sleep, and come to a certain oblivion (as some fantanstick heads do affirme) but that they are delivered from all fear, all torment, and all temptation, the which we and all Gods Elect are subject unto in this life, and therefore doe bear the name of the Church militant. As contrary alwayes the reprobate and unfaithfull departed, have anguish,Luke 23.43. Luke [...]6.24, 25. torment and paine, that cannot be expressed, so that neither are the one nor the other in such sleepe, that they feele not joy or torment, as the Parable of Christ Jesus in the sixteenth of Luke, his words to the Theefe▪ Apoc. 6.9, 10. and these words of the souls crying under the Altar: O Lord, thou that art righteous and just, how long shalt thou not revenge our blood upon them that dwell upon the earth, doth plainly testifie.
XVIII. Of the Notes by the which the true Church is discerned from the false, and who shall be Iudge of the Doctrine.
BEcause that Sathan from the beginnig hath laboured to deck his pestilent Synagogue with the Title of the Church of God,Gen. 4.8. Gen. 21. [...]. Gen. 27.41. Mar. 23.34. Ioh. 15.18, 19. and hath inflamed the hearts of cruell murtherers to persecute, trouble and molest the true Church and Members thereof, as Cain did Abel, Ishmael, Isaac, Esau, Iacob, and the whole Priesthood of the Iewes, Jesus Christ himself,Iohn 11 35. Ioh. 15.20, 24. and his Apostles after him. It is a thing most requisite, that the true Church be discerned from the filthy Synagogue, by cleere and perfect Notes,Act. 4.1, &c. Act 5.17, &c. Gen. 4 1. Psal. 48.1, 2. lest we being deceived, receive and embrace to our own condemnation the one for the other. The Notes, Signes, and assured Tokens whereby the Immaculate Spouse of Christ Jesus is knowne from the horrible Harlot the Church malignant,Mat 5.35. Iohn 12.42. Ephes. 2.20. Act. 2.42. we affirm, are neither antiquity, title usurped, lineall descents, place appointed, nor multitude of men approving any errour; For Cain in age and title was preferred to Abel and Seth. Ierusalem had prerogative above all places of the earth,Iohn 10, 27. where also were the Priests lineally descended from Aaron, and greater multitude followed the Scribes,Iohn 18.37. Pharisees, and Priests, then unfainedly believed and approved Christ Jesus and his Doctrine;1 Cor. 1 13. and yet (as we suppose) no man of whole judgement will grant [Page 266] that any of the forenamed were the Church of God: The Notes therefore of the true Church of God, we beleeve, confesse, and avow, to be first the true preaching of the Word of God;1 Cor. 11.20, 23. in which God hath revealed himself to us, as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare.Mat. 28 19 20 Mark 16.15. Rom 4 11. Matth 18 20. 1 Cor 1.2. 2 Cor. 1.1. Gal. 1 2. Ephes. 1 1. Acts 16.9, 10.18. Secondly, the right administration of the Sacraments of Christ Jesus, which may be annexed to the word and promise of God, to seale and confirme the same in our hearts. Lastly, Ecclesiasticall discipline uprightly ministred, as Gods Word prescribeth, whereby vice is repressed, and vertue nourished, wheresoever then these former Notes are seen, and of any time continuall (be the number never so few above two or three) there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ, who according to his promise is in the midst of them;1 Cor. 1. &c. A & 20 17, &c. John 20.31. 2 Tim 3 16 17 2 Pet. 1 20, 21. not of that universall (of which we have before spoken) but particular, such as was in Corinthus, Galatia, Ephesus, and other places in which the Ministerie was planted by Paul, and were of himselfe named the Churches of God: and such Churches we the Inhabitants of the Realme of Scotland, professours of Christ Jesus, confesse us to have in our Cities, Townes, and places reformed: For the Doctrine taught in our Churches, is contained in the written Word of God, to wit, in the Books of the New and Old Testaments; in those Books we meane, which of ancient have been reputed Canonicall, in the which we affirme that all things necessary to be beleeved for the salvation of mankinde is sufficiently expressed.John 5 29. The interpretation whereof, we confesse, neither appertaineth unto any private nor publike person; neither yet to any Church for any preheminence or prerogative personall or locall, which one hath above another, but appertaineth to the Spirit of God,Ephes 4 4 by the which also the Scripture was written. When controversie then hapneth for the right understanding of any place or sentence of Scripture, or for the reformation of any abuse within the Church of God, we ought not so much to looke what men before us have said and done, as unto that which the Holy Ghost uniformly speaketh within the body of the Scriptures, and unto that which Christ Jesus himself did, and commanded to be done. For this is a thing universally granted, That the Spirit of God, which is the Spirit of unitie, is in nothing contrary to himselfe. If then the interpretation, determination or sentence of any Doctor, Church or Councell, repugne to the plain Word of God, written in any other place of Scripture, it is a thing most certain that there is not the true understanding and meaning of the Holy Ghost; supposing that Counsels, Realms, and Nations have approved and received the same. For we dare not receive and admit any Interpretation, which directly oppugneth to any principall point of our faith, to any other plain text of Scripture, or yet to the rule of charitie.
XIX. The Authoritie of the Scriptures.
ANd we beleeve and confesse the Scriptures of God sufficient to instruct, and make the man of God perfect,1 Tim. 3.16, 17 so do we affirm and avow the Authoritie of the same to be of God, and neither to depend on [Page 267] men nor Angels: We affirme therefore, That such as alleadge the Scriptures to have no authority, but that which is received from the Church, to be blasphemous against God, and injurious to the true Church, which alwayes heareth and obeyeth the voice of her own Spouse and Pastour,Genes. 27. but taketh not upon her to be Mistresse over the same.
XX. Of the Generall Councells, of their Power, Authoritie, and Cause of their Convention.
AS we not rashly condemne that which godly men assembled together in Generall Councells, lawfully gathered, have approved unto us:Gal 2.11, 12, 13, 14. So without just examination dare we not receive whatsoever is obtruded unto men,1 Tim. 4.1.23. Col. 2.18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. under the name of Generall Councells, for plain it is, that as they were men, so have some of them manifestly erred, and that in matters of great weight and importance. So far then as the Councell proveth the Determination and Commandment, that it giveth by the plain Word of God, so far do we reverence and imbrace the same. But if men under the name of a Councell pretend to forge unto us new Articles of our Faith, or to make Constitutions repugning to the Word of God,Act. 15.1, &c. then utterly we may refuse the same, as the Doctrine of Devils, which draweth our souls from the voice of our onely God, to follow the Doctrines and Constitutions of men. The cause then why Generall Councells convened,1 Tim. 3.15. Heb. 3.2. 1 Cor. 14.40. was neither to make any perpetuall Law (which God before had not made) neither yet to forge new Articles of our beliefe, neither to give the Word of God authority, much lesse to make that to be his Word, or yet the true interpretation of the same, which was not before by his holy Will expressed in his Word. But the cause of Councells (we mean of such as merited the name of Councels) was partly for Confutation of Heresies, and for giving publike Confession of their Faith to the posterities following, which both they did by the authority of Gods written Word, and not by any opinion or prerogative that they could not erre, by reason of their generall assembly. And this we judge to have been the chiefe cause of Generall Councells. The other was for good policie and Order to be constituted and observed in the Church, in which (as in the house of God) it becometh all things to be done decently, and in order: not that we think that one Policie, and one Order in Ceremonies can be appointed for all ages, times, and places; for as Ceremonies (such as men have devised) are but temporall, so may, and ought they to be changed, when they rather foster superstition, then that they edifie the Church using the same.
XXI. Of the Sacraments.
AS the Fathers under the Law,Gen. 17.10. Exod. 12.32. Gen. 17.4. Num. 9.13. besides the verity of the Sacrifices had two chief Sacraments; to wit, Circumcision and the Passeover, the despisers and contemners whereof were not reputed for Gods people: [Page 268] so we acknowledge and confesse, That we now in time of the Gospel, have two Sacraments onely, instituted by the Lord Jesus, and commanded to be used by all those that will be reputed to be Members of his Body; to wit,Mat. 28.19. Mar. 16.17. Mat. 26.26. Mar. 14.22. Luke 22.19. 1 Cor. 11.24. & 10.16. Baptisme; and, The Supper, or Table of the Lord Jesus, called, The Communion of his Body and Blood. And these Sacraments (as well of the Old as of the New Testament) were instituted of God, not onely to make a visible difference betwixt his people, and those that were without his league; but also to exercise the Faith of his children, and by participation of the same Sacraments, to seale in their hearts the assurance of his [...]romise, and of that most blessed Conjunction, Union, and Societie, which the Elect have with their Head, Christ Jesus. And thus we utterly condemne the vanity of those, that affirme Sacraments to be nothing else but naked and bare signes:Rom. 6.3, 4, 5. Gal. 3.27. No, we assuredly beleeve, That by Baptisme we are ingrafted into Jesus Christ, to be made partakers of his Justice, by the which our sinnes are covered and remitted. And also, That in the Supper rightly used, Christ Jesus is so joyned with us, that he becometh the very nourishment and food of our soules. Not that we imagine any Transubstantiation of Bread into Christs naturall Body; and of Wine into his naturall Blood (as the Papists have perniciously taught, and damnably beleeved) but this Union and Communion which we have with the Body and Blood of Christ Jesus in the right use of the Sacraments, is wrought by operation of the holy Ghost, who by true Faith carrieth us above all things that are visible,Mar. 16.19. Luke 24.51. Act. 1.11. Act. 3.21. 1 Cor. 10, &c. carnall, and earthly, and maketh us to feed upon the Body and Blood of Christ Jesus, which was once broken and shed for us, which now is in the heaven, and appeareth in the presence of his Father for us. And yet notwithstanding the far distance of place which is betwixt his Body now glorified in the heaven, and us now mortall in this earth: Yet we most assuredly beleeve, That the Bread that we break is the Communion of Christs Body; and, The Cup which we blesse, is The Communion of his Blood. So that we confesse and undoubtedly beleeve, That the faithfull in the right use of the Lords Table,Ephes. 5.30. Matth. 27.50. Mar. 15.31. Luke 23.46. John 14.30. & 6.51, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58. so do eat the Body and drink the Blood of the Lord Jesus, That he remaineth in them, and they in him: Yea, That they are so made flesh of his flesh, and bones of his bones, That as the eternall God-head hath given to the flesh of Christ Jesus (which of the owne condition and nature was mortall, and corruptible) life and immortalitie, so doth Christ Jesus Flesh and Blood eaten and drunken by us, give to us the same prerogatives; which albeit we confesse, are neither given unto us at that onely time, neither yet by the proper power and vertue of the Sacraments onely; yet we affirme, That the faithfull in the right use of the Lords Table hath such conjunction with Christ Jesus, as the naturall man cannot comprehend: yea, and further we affirme, That albeit the faithfull oppressed by negligence, and manly infirmity, doth not profit so much as they would at the very instant action of the Supper, yet shall it after bring forth fruit; as lively seed sowne in good ground; for the holy Spirit which can never be divided from the right institution of the Lord Jesus, wil not frustrate the faithfull, of the fruit of that mysticall action; but all this we say cometh by true Faith, [Page 269] which apprehendeth Christ Jesus, who onely maketh his Sacraments effectuall unto us, and therefore whosoever slandereth us, as though we affirmed or beleeved Sacraments to be openly naked and bare signes, do injurie unto us, and speak against a manifest truth. But this liberally and frankly we must confesse, That we make a distinction betwixt Christ Jesus in his naturall substance, and betwixt the elements in the Sacramentall signes.1 Cor. 11.28, 28. So that we will neither worship the signes, in place of that which is signified by them, neither yet do we despise and interpret them, as unprofitable and vain, but do use them with all reverence, examining our selves diligently before that so we do, because we are assured by the mouth of the Apostle, that such as eat of that Bread, and drink of that Cup unworthily, are guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord Jesus.
XXII. Of the right administration of the Sacraments.
THat Sacraments be rightly ministred, we judge two things requisite: The one, that they be ministred by lawfull Ministers, whom we affirme to be onely they that are appointed to the Preaching of the Word, or unto whose mouthes God hath put some Sermon of Exhortation, they being men of lawfull choosing thereto by some Church. The other, That they be ministred in such elements, and in such sort as God hath appointed. Else we affirme, That they cease to be right Sacraments of Christ Jesus. And therefore it is, that we flee the societie with the Papisticall Church, in participation of their Sacraments; First, because their Ministers are no Ministers of Jesus Christ (yea,Mat. 26.26, &c Mar. 14.22, &c Luk. 22.19, &c 1 Cor. 11.24. which is more horrible) they suffer women, whom the holy Ghost will not suffer to teach in the Congregation, to Baptize. And secondly, because they have so adulterate, both the one Sacrament and the other, with their own inventions, that no part of Christs action abideth in the originall purity, for Oyl, Salt, Spittle, and such like in Baptisme, are but mens inventions, Adoration, Veneration, bearing through Streets and Townes, and keeping of bread in Boxes, are prophanation of Christs Sacraments, and no use of the same: For Christ Jesus said, Take and eat, &c. Do ye this in remembrance of me. By which words and charge he sanctified Bread and Wine to be the Sacrament of his Body and Blood; to the end, that one should be eaten, and that all should drink of the other, and not that they should be kept to be worshipped and honoured as God, as the blinde Papists have done heretofore, who also have committed Sacriledge, stealing from the people one part of the Sacrament; to wit, The blessed Cup. Moreover, that the Sacraments be rightly used, it is required, That the end and cause why the Sacraments were instituted, be understood and observed, as well of the Minister as the Receivers: for if the opinion be changed in the Receiver, the right use ceaseth: which is most evident by the rejection of the sacrifices (as also if the teacher teach false Doctrine) which were odious and abhominable unto God (albeit they were his own ordinances) because that wicked men used them to another [Page 270] end then God hath ordained. The same affirm we of the Sacraments in the Papisticall Church, in which we affirm the whole action of the Lord Jesus to be adulterate, as well in the externall form, as in the end and opinion; What Christ Jesus did,Note. and commanded to be done, is evident by the three Evangelists who speak of the Sacrament, & by S. Paul; what the Priest doth at his Altar, we need not to rehearse. The end and cause of Christs institution, and why the self-same should be used, is expressed in these words, Do ye this in remembrance of me, 1 Cor. 11.25, 26 as oft as ye shall eat of this Bread, and drink of this Cup, ye shall shew forth (that is, extoll, Preach, and magnifie) the Lords death till he come. But to what end, and in what opinion the Priests say their Masses, let the words of the same their own Doctours and Writings witnesse; to wit, That they are Mediatours betwixt Christ and his Church,Heb. 9.27, 28 to offer unto God the Father, a Sacrifice propitiatorie for the sinnes of the quick and the dead: Which Doctrine, as blasphemous to Christ Jesus, and making derogation to the sufficiencie of his onely Sacrifice once offered for purgation of all those that shall be sanctified, we utterly abhorre, detest, and renounce.
XXIII. To whom Sacraments appertaine.
Col. 2.11, 12VVE confesse and acknowledge, That Baptisme appertaineth as well to the infants of the faithfull, as unto those that be of age and discretion;Rom. 4.11. Gen. 17.10. Mat. 28.19. And so we condemne the errour of the Anabaptists, who deny Baptisme to appertaine to children, before that they have Faith and understanding. But the Supper of the Lord we confesse to appertaine onely to such as have been of the houshold of Faith, can try and examine themselves, as well in their Faith, as in their duties towards their neighbours. Such as eat at that holy Table without Faith,1 Cor. 28.29. or being at dissension and division with their brethren do eat unworthily. And therefore it is, that in our Churches Ministers take publike and particular examination of the knowledge and conversation of such as are to be admitted to the Table of the Lord Jesus.
XXIV. Of the Civill Magistrate.
Rom. 13.1. Titus 3.1. 1 Peter 13.2.VVE confesse and acknowledge Empires, Kingdomes, Dominions and Titles, to be distincted and Ordained by God, the powers and authorities in the same (be it of Emperours in their Empires, of Kings in their Realms, Dukes and Princes in their Dominions, or of other Magistrates in free Cities) to be Gods holy Ordinance, ordained for manifestation of his owne glory, and for the singular profit and commoditie of mankinde.Rom. 13.2. So that whosoever goeth about to take away, or to confound the holy state of Civill Policies, now long established; We affirm the same men not onely to be enemies to mankinde, but also wickedly to fight against Gods expresse will.Rom. 13.7. We further confesse and acknowledge, That such persons as are placed in authority, are to be loved, [Page 271] honoured, feared, and holden in most reverent estimation, because they are the Lieutenants of God, in whose Session God himself doth sit and judge (yea,1 Pet 2.17. Psal 82.1. even the Judges and Princes themselves) to whom by God is given the sword, to the praise and defence of good men, and to revenge and punish all open malefactours. To Kings, moreover Princes, Rulers, and Magistrates, to affirme, that chiefly and most principally the reformation and purgation of Religion appertaineth, so that not only they are appointed for civill policie but also for maintenance of the true Religion, and for suppressing of Idolatry and Superstition whatsoever,1 Chron. 22.23, 24, 25. Chap. 26. 2 Chron. 29.30, 31, chap. 2 Chron. 34, & 35. chap. as in David, Iosaphat, Ezekias, Iosias, and others highly commended for their zeal in the cause, may be espied. And therefore we confesse and avow, that such as resist the supreme Powers (doing that which appertaineth to their charge) do resist Gods Ordinance, and therefore cannot be guiltlesse: And further we affirme, that whosoever deny unto them their aide, counsell, and comfort, while the Princes and Rulers vigilantly travell in the executing of their Office, that the same men denie their help, support and counsell to God, who by the presence of his Lieutenant craveth it of them.
XXV. The gifts freely given to the Church.
ALbeit that the word of God truly preached the Sacraments rightly ministred, and discipline executed according to the Word of God, be the certain and infallible signes of the true Church,Mat. 13.24, 25, 26, &c. yet doe we not so meane, that every particular person joyned with such a company, be an Elect Member of Christ Jesus, for we acknowledge and confesse that Darnell, Cockle, and Chaffe may be sowne, grow in great abundance, lie in the middest of the Wheate,Mat. 13 20, 21 that is, the Reprobate may be joyned in the societie of the Elect, and may externally use with them the benefits of the Words and Sacraments.Rom. 10.9, 13. But such being but temporall professors in mouth, but not in heart, doe fall backe and continue to the end. And therefore have they no fruit of Christs death, resurrection and ascension. But such as with heart unfained beleeve, and with mouth boldly confesse the Lord Jesus (as before we have said) shall most assuredly receive these gifts,Rom. 7, &c. 2 Cor. 5.21. first in this life remission of sinnes, and by faith onely in Christs blood, in so much, that albeit sinne remain and continually abide in these mortall bodies,John 5.28, 29. Apoc 20.28. Heb 19 25, 26, 27. yet it is not imputed unto us, but is remitted and covered with Christs justice. Secondly, in the generall judgement there shall be given to every man and woman resurrection of the flesh For the Sea shall give her dead, the earth those that therein be inclosed; yea, the Eternall our God shall stretch out his hand upon the dust,Mat 25 31. Apoc. 14.10. and the dead shall arise incorruptible, and that in the substance of the same flesh that every man now bears, to receive according to their works glory and punishment, for such as now delight in vanitie,Rom. 26.7, 8, 9, 10. crueltie, filthinesse, superstition, or idolatry shall be adjudged to the fire inextinguible,Phil. 3 21. 1 Cor, 15.28. in the which they shall be tormented for ever, as well in their bodie, as in their soules; which now [Page 272] give to serve the devill in all abomination. But such as continue in well doing to the end, boldly professing the Lord Jesus, to whose glorified Body all his Elect shall be like, when he shall appear againe to Judgment, and shall render up the Kingdom to God his Father, who then shall be, and ever shall remain All in All things God blessed for ever: To whom, with the Son, and with the holy Ghost, be all Honour and Glory, now and for ever. Amen.
‘Arise, O Lord, and let thine enemies be confounded; let them flie from thy presence that hate thy holy Name: Give thy servants strength to speake thy Word in boldnesse, and let all Nations attain to thy true knowledge.’
This we confirmed, 1567. in the first Parliament of Iames 6 held by the Earle Murray, and all Acts in any Parliament before whatsoever, against the truth, abolished.These Acts and Articles were read in face of Parliament, and ratified by the three States of this Realm, at Edinburgh the 17 day of Iuly, in the yeer of our Lord 1560.
The Lord of the Articles are a Committee of 24. whereof in former times, there was eight Lords, eight Church-men, who were called Lords, and eight Commons: So from the greater part they were named Lords, and of the Articles, Because all Articles and Heads that are to passe in Parliament are first brought to them, who having discussed them, sends them to the House of Parl [...]ament. The latin Histories calls their Lords of the Articles Apolecti.This our Confession was publikely read, first in audience of the Lords of the Articles; and after, in the audience of the whole Parliament, where were present, not onely such as professed Christ Jesus, but also a great number of the adversaries of our Religion, such as the forenamed Bishops, and some other of the Temporall State, who were commanded in Gods Name to object, if they could say any thing against that Doctrine. Some of our Ministers were present, standing upon their feet, ready to have answered, in case any would have defended Papistry, and impugned our affirmatives. But while that no objection was made, there was a day appointed for concurrence in that and other Heads. Our Confession was read every Article by it self over again, as they were written in order, and the voice of every man was required accordingly. Of the Temporall State, onely gave their voice on the contrary, the Earl of Athol, the Lords Simmerwaile and Borthwicke: And yet for their disassenting, they produced no better reason, but, We will believe as our Fathers believed. The Bishops (Papisticall we mean) spake nothing. The rest of the whole three States by their publike Votes, affirmed the Doctrine; and the rather, Because that fain the Bishops would, but durst say nothing on the contrary;The Earle Marshall his pious voyce in Parliament. for this was the Vote of the Earle Marshall; It is long since I have had some favour unto the Truth, and since that I have had a suspicion of the Papisticall Religion. But I praise my God, who this day hath fully resolved me in the one and the other: For seeing that the Bishops, who for their learning can, and for their zeal that they should bear to the Verity, would, as I suppose, have gainsaid any thing that directly repugneth to the Verity of God. Seeing, I say, the Bishops here present speak nothing in the contrary of the Doctrine proposed, I cannot but hold it for the very Truth of God, and the contrary to be deceivable Doctrine. And therefore so far as in me lieth, I approve the one, and condemne the other: And do farther ask of God, That not onely I, but also all my posterity, may enjoy the comfort of the Doctrine that this day our ears have heard. And yet more I must Vote, as it were by way of Protestation, That if any person Ecclesiasticall shall after this oppose themselves to this our Confession, that they that have no place nor credit; considering that they having long advertisement, and full knowledge of this our Confession, none is now found [Page 273] in lawfull, free, and quiet Parliament to oppose themselves to that which we professe: And therefore if any of this Generation pretend to do it after this, I protest he be reputed rather one that loveth his own commodity, and the glory of the world, then the Truth of God, and the salvation of mens souls.
After the Voting and Ratification of this our Confession by the whole Body of the Parliament, there were also pronounced two Acts; the one against the Masse, and the abuse of the Sacraments; and the other against the Supremacy of the Pope. The Tenour whereof followeth.
An Act against the Masse, and the Sayers and Hearers thereof.
IN the Parliament holden at Edinburgh the tenth of Iuly, the yeer of God, 1560.
This Act is particularly confirmed 1567. in the Parliament under Iames 6. holden by the Earl Murr [...]y.The said Parliament being continued to the first of August next thereafter following, with continuation of dayes, upon the twenty fourth day of the said moneth of August, the three States then being present: The which day, forsomuch as Almighty God, by his most true and blessed Word, hath declared the Reverence and Honour which should be given to him; and by his Son Iesus Christ hath declared the true use of the Sacraments, willing the same to be used according to his Will and Word; By the which it is notorious, and perfectly knowne, That the Sacraments of Baptisme, and of the Body and Blood of Iesus Christ, hath been this long time past, corrupted by the Papisticall Church, and by their Ministers. And at this present time, notwithstanding the Reformation already made according to Gods Word; yet neverthelesse, there is some of the same Popes Church that stubbornly persevereth in their wicked Idolatry, saying Masse, and Baptizing conform to the Popes Church, profaning therethrough the Sacraments aforesaid in quiet secret places, regarding therein neither God nor his Word:
Therefore it is Decreed and Ordained in this present Parliament, That no manner of person or persons, in any time coming, administrate any of the Sacraments secretly, in any manner of way, but they that are admitted, and having power to that effect; Nor say Masse, nor yet heare Masse, nor be present thereat, under the pain of confiscation of all their goods, and punishing of their bodies at the discretion of the Magistrates within whose Iurisdiction such persons happeneth to be apprehended for the first fault; banishing out of the Realme for the second fault, and chastising by death for the third fault. And Ordaineth all Sheriffs, Stewards, Baylies, and their Deputies, Provosts and Bayliffs of Burroughs, and other Iudges within this Realm, to make diligent sute and inquisition within their Bounds, where any such usurped Ministry is used, Masse-saying, or they that be present at the doing thereof, ratifying, and approving the same, and take, and apprehend them, to the effect, that the pains above written may be executed upon them.
Extractum de Libro Parliamenti, per me, &c.
Sic Subscribitur. Iacobus Magill.
The Act for the abolishing of the Pope, and his usurped Authority in SCOTLAND.
This also was confirmed by one particular Act 1567. by the Parliament holden by the Earle Murray.IN the Parliament holden at Edinburgh the tenth of July, the year of God 1560. And thereafter continued to the first day of August next thereafter following, with continuation of dayes upon the 24 of the said Moneth of August, the three States then being present, understanding that the Iurisdiction and Authority of the Bishop of Rome, called the Pope, used in this Realm in times past hath been very hurtsome and prejudiciall to our Soveraigns Authority and Common-weale of this Realm. Therefore hath decreed and ordained, That the Bishop of Rome hath no Iurisdiction nor Authority in this Realm in times comming. And that none of our said Soveraigns Subjects, claim, and desire in any time herafter title or right by the said Bishop of Rome, or his sect, to any thing within this Realm, under the pains of Baratrie, that is to say, Proscription, banishment, and never to brook and enjoy honour, office, nor dignity within this Realm; and the contraveners hereof to be called before the Iustice, or his Deputies, or before the Lords of the Session, and punished therefore, confirm to the Laws of this Realm; and the furnishers of them with fynance of money, and purchasers of their title of right, or maintainers or defenders of them, shall incur the same pains: And that no Bishop, nor other Prelat of this Realm, use any Iurisdiction in times to come, by the said Bishop of Romes Authority, under the pain aforesaid.
Extractum de Libro Parliamenti, per me, Ut supra.
These and other things orderly done in lawfull and free Parliament, we directed to France to our Soveraign Sir Iames Sandelandes Lord of Saint-Iohn, with the Acts of the said Parliament, that by them they might be ratified, according to the promises of their Majesties Commissioners made to us, as by the Contract of Peace may evidently appear. But how the said Lord of Saint Iohn was received and used, we list not to rehearse: But alwayes no ratification brought he unto us, but that we little regarded, or yet do regard; for all that we did, was rather to shew our dutifull obedience, then to beg of them any strength to our Religion,Note this diligently. which from God hath full power, and needed not the suffrage of man, but in so far as man had need to beleeve it, if that ever he shall have participation of the life everlasting. But somewhat must we answer to such as since hath whispered, that it was but a pretended Parliament, a privie Convention and no lawfull Parliament.Quest. Their reasons are, The King and Queen were in France, there was neither Scepter, Sword, nor Crown born, &c.Answ. And some Principall Lords were absent. We answer, That we rather wish the Papists to be quiet then too curiously to travell in that Point: for it may be, while they thinke to hurt us, they give the Queene and her [Page 275] authority a great blow, and yet amend themselves nothing. For in whose default we pray you was the Queen absent from this Realm? We think they will not be so shamelesse as that they will blame the Protestants thereof. Her person was absent, and that to no small grief of our hearts: But were not the States of her Realm assembled in her name? Yea, had they not her full power and Commission, yea, the Commission and commandment of her head the King of France, to convocate that Parliament, and to do all things that may be done in lawfull Parliament?Note this I pray you for these dayes sake. Even as if our Soveraigns had been there in proper persons: If they will limit the power of Princes to the places onely where their bodily presence is, it will be thought strange; for so not onely shall Kings be compelled to content them with one Realme, but also with one Citie: For the bodily presence of Kings can no more be in divers cities at one instant, then that they can be in divers Realms. Hitherto we have understood, that wheresoever the great Councellers of the King with his power and Commission are assembled, to do any thing at his just commandment, That there is the Kings sufficient presence and authority, wheresoever his own body be living at freedome and liberty; which if the Papists deny, we will finde faults with them, and with the Princes whom they have abused, that more will annoy them, then any thing that we can lose by the insufficiencie of that Parliament: Which neverthelesse we are bold to affirme to have been more lawfull and more free, then any Parliament that they are able to produce this hundred yeeres before it, or yet any that hath ensued since it was, (he meanes untill 1566. when this Book was written) for in it the voices of men were free, and given in conscience, in others they were bought, or given at the devotion of the misled Prince. All things in it concluded, are able to abide the triall, and not to be consumed at the proofe of the fire: of others the godly may justly call in doubt things determined. To the Sword and Scepter, nor yet to the absence of some Lords, we answer nothing. For our adversaries know well enough that the one is rather a pompe, and vaine-glorious ceremonie, then a substantiall point of necessitie required to a lawfull Parliament: And the absence of some prejudges not the powers of the present duely assembled: Providing, that due advertisement be made unto them. But now we return to our History.
The Parliament dissolved, consultation was had, how the Church might be established in a good and godly policie, which by the Papists was altogether defaced. Commission and charge was given to Master Iohn Winram Sub-priour of S. Andrews, Master Iohn Spottiswood, Iohn Willock, Master Iohn Dowglas Rectour of S. Andrews, Master Iohn Row, and Iohn Knox, to draw in a Volume the Policie and Discipline of the Church, as well as they had done the Doctrine, which they did, and presented it to the Nobility,See how this agree [...] with the worldlings now adayes. who did peruse it many dayes. Some approved it, and willed the same to have been set forth by a Law, others perceiving their carnall liberty and worldly commodity somewhat to be impared thereby, grudged, in so much that the name of the Book of Discipline became odious unto them. Every thing that repugned to their corrupt [Page 276] imaginations was termed in their mockage, Devout imaginations. The cause we have before declared, some was licentious, some had greedily griped the possessions of the Church; and others thought that they would not lack their part of Christs Coat, yea, and that before that ever he was Crucified, as by the Preachers they were oft rebuked. The chief great man that had professed Christ Jesus, and refused to subscribe the Book of Discipline,What blessings hath been since in the house of Erskin, they know best. was the Lord Erskin. And no wonder, for besides that, he had a very evill woman to his wife, if the Poore, the Schooles, and the Ministerie of the Church had their owne, his Kitchin would lack two parts and more, of that which he unjustly now possesseth. Assuredly some of us hath wondered how men that professe godlinesse could of so long continuance hear the threatnings of God against theeves and against their houses, and knowing themselves guilty, in such things as were openly rebuked, and that they never had remorse of conscience, neither yet intended to restore any thing of that which long they had stollen and reft. There were none within the Realme more unmercifull to the poore Ministers then were they which had greatest rents of the Churches. But in that we have perceived the old Proverb to be true; Nothing can suffice a wretch. And again, The belly hath no eares. Yet the same Book of Discipline was subscribed by a great part of the Nobility; To wit, The Duke, the Earle of Arrane, the Earles Argyle, Glencarn, Mershell, Menteth, Morton, Rothesse, Lord Iames after Earle of Murray, Lords Yeaster, Boyd, Uchiltrie, Master of Maxwell, Lord Lindsay elder, and the Master after Lord Barrons, Drunlaurige, Lothingwar, Garleisse, Bargany, Master Alexander Gordon Bishop of Galloway, (this Bishop of Galloway, as he renounced Popery, so did he Prelacie, witnesse his subscription of the Book of Discipline, as the rest of the Prelats did who did joyne to the Reformation) Alexander Campbell Deane of Marray, with a great number moe subscribed and approved the said Book of Discipline in the Town-Buith of Edinburgh, the 27 day of January, the yeere of our Lord God 1560. by their approbation; In these words: ‘WE which have subscribed these presents, having advised with the Articles herein specified, and as is above-mentioned from the beginning of this Book, thinks the same good and conforme to Gods Word in all points conforme to the Notes and Additions thereto,Note how although the Prelats being convinced of the truth, did subscribe unto it, yet it was with this Pro [...]iso, That they should enjoy their rents for their lives. asked, and promise to set the same forward at the uttermost of our powers. Providing that the Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and other Prelates and Beneficed men which else have adjoyned themselves to us, brooke the revenues of their Benefices during their life times, they sustaining and upholding the Ministerie and Ministers, as is heerein specified, for Preaching of the Word and Ministring of the Sacraments.’
What be the contents of the whole Book, and how that this promise was illuded from time to time we shall after heare.
[Page 279]Shortly after the said Parliament were sent from the Councell Ambassadours to England, the Earles Morton and Glencarne, together with William Maitland of Lethington, yonger. The chief point of their Commission was earnestly to crave the constant assistance of the Queens Majestie of England, against all forraigne invasion and common enemies.
That same time was the Castle of Semple hard besieged and taken. Because the Lord thereof disobeyed the Lawes and Ordinances of the Councell in many things, and especially in that, that he would maintain the Idolatrie of the Masse, and also, that he beset the way to the Earle of Arrane, with a great gathering, as he was riding with his accustomed company. The Papists were proud, for they looked for a new Armie from France at the next Spring, and thereof was no small appearance, if God had not otherwise provided. For France utterly refused the confirmation of the Peace contracted at Leith, would ratifie no part of our Parliament, dismissed the Lord of Saint Iohn, without a resolute answer, began to gather new Bands of throat-cutters, and to make great preparation for Ships. They further sent before them certain practisers, (amongst whom the Lord Seaton who had departed with the French out of Leith was one) to raise up new troubles within this Realme.Note men to their owne countrey. And all this came partly of the malice of the house of Guise, who had avowed to revenge the displeasure of their sister both upon England and Scotland, and partly by instigation of proud Beton, falsly called Bishop of Glasgow, of Dury Abbot of Dunfermeling, and Saulles Seaton, and Master Iohn Sinclair Deane of Restalrige, with such others of the French faction, who had openly spoken, That they had refused all portion of Scotland, unlesse that it were under the government of a French-man. Recompence them (O Lord) as thou knowest most expedient for thine owne glory, and for the perpetuall shame of all Traitours to their Common-wealth. The certain knowledge of all these things came to our eares, whereat many were afraid, and divers suspected that England would not be so forward in times to come, considering that their former expences were so great. The principall comfort remained with the Preachers,Note this for our dayes. for they assured us in Gods Name that God would performe in all perfection that worke in our hands. The beginning whereof he had so mightily maintained, because it was not ours, but his own. And therefore exhorted us, That we should constantly proceed to reform all abuses, and to plant the Ministery of the Church, as by Gods word we might justifie it; and then commit the successe of all to our God,Let this teach us to seek God. in whose power the disposition of Kingdoms standeth. And so we began to do, for troubles appearing, made us give eare to the admonitions of Gods servants. And while that we had scarcely begun again to implore the help of our God, and to shew some signes of our obedience unto his Messengers, and holy Word, Lo the mighty hand of God from above sent unto us a wonderfull and most joyfull deliverance:The death of the yong King of France husband to our Queen. For unhappy Francis, husband to our Soveraigne, suddenly perished of a rotten eare. But because the death of that young man was not onely the cause of joy to us in Scotland, but also by it were the faithfull in France delivered as it were from the present death. We think expedient to speak of the same somewhat more largely.
[Page 280]These cruell and conjured enemies of God and of all godlinesse, the Duke of Guise, the Cardinall of Loraine, and their faction, who then at their owne appetite plaid the Tyrants in France, had determined the destruction of all that professed the true knowledge of Jesus Christ within that Realme. What tyrannie late before they had used at Amboyse, the History of France doth witnesse: now in Orleance in the moneth of November, conveaned the King, unhappy Francis, the Queen our Soveraigne, and the Queen mother of the King, the Duke of Guise, with all his faction: The King of Navarre, and the Prince of Condie, his brother.
So that great was the confluence of the Nobilitie, but greater was the assembly of the murtherers, for there was not a Hang-man in all France which was not there. The prisons were full of the true servants of God: The King of Navarre, and the Prince of Condie were constituted Prisoners. The Sheriffe of Orleance, a man fearing God, was taken, and so were many others of the Towne. Briefly, there was none that professed God or godlinesse within that Towne, that looked not for the extremity, for the Walles and Gates were night and day kept with the Garisons of the Guysians, miserable men were daily brought in, to suffer judgement, but none was suffered to depart forth, but at the devotion of the Tyrants.
And so they proceeded till the tenth or twelfth of December, when that they thought time to put their bloody councell in execution, and for that purpose conclusion was taken, That the King should depart out of the Towne, and lie at a certaine place; which was done to this intent, That there should no suite be made to the King for the safetie of any mans life, whom they thought worthy of death. And so was the Kings house in Orleance broken up, his beds, cofers, and tapistrie sent away, his owne bootes put on, he sitting at the Masse immediately hereafter to have departed, and so their tyrannie to have begun.
When all things, we say, were in this readinesse to shed the blood of innocents, the eternall, our God, who ever watcheth for the preservation of his owne, began to worke, and suddenly did put his own work in execution, for as the said King sat at Masse, he was suddenly stricken with an Aposthume, in that deaf ear that never would hear the Trueth of God, and so was he carried to a void and empty house, laid upon a palliase unto such time as a Cannaby was set up unto him, where he lay till the fifteenth day of December,15. December 1560. in the yeere of God 1560. When his glory perished, and the pride of his stubborne heart vanished in smoke; And so was the snare broken; The Tyrants disappointed of their crueltie; Those that was appointed to death, raised, as it were, out of their graves; And we, who by our foolishnesse had made our selves slaves to strangers, were restored againe to freedome and libertie of a free Realme.
O that we had hearts deepely to consider what are thy wondrous works (O Lord) that we might praise thee in the midst of this most obstinate and wicked generation, and leave the memoriall of the same to our posterities, which alas, we feare shall forget these thy inestimable benefits.
[Page 281]Some in France, after the sudden death of Francis the 2. and calling to minde the death of Charles the 9 in blood; and the slaughter of Henry the 2. did remark the Tragicall ends of these three Princes, who had persecuted Gods servants so cruelly by their instruments the Guisians, and by their Pens both in Prose and Verse, did advise all other Princes not to authorize any Persecution or wrong done unto Gods servants, left they should have the like end. And indeed the following Kings of France unto this day, hath found this true by their infortunate and unexpected ends.
The death of this King made great alteration in France, England and Scotland; France was erected in some esperance that the tyranny of the Guisians should no longer raigne above them, because God at unawares had broken the staffe whereupon they leaned; but alas, they were deceived: For the simplicity of some was so abused, that against the Lawes of the Realm, to the Queen mother was committed the Regiment, which lifted up as well the Duke of Guise, as the cruell Cardinall, for a season. The Queen of England, and the Councell, remitted our Ambassadours. The pride of the Papists of Scotland began to be abated, and some that ever had shewn themselves enemies unto us, began to think, and plainly to speak (amongst whom the old Sheriff of Ayre was one) That they perceived God to fight for us. The Earle of Arrane having suffered repulse in his designe to marry the Queen of England, he began to fancie unto himselfe that the Queen of Scotland bare unto him some favour: And so he wrote unto her, and sent for credit a Ring, which the said Queen our Soveraign knew well enough. The Letter and Ring were both presented to the Queen, and by her received: Such answer was returned to the said Earle, after the which he made no further pursuit in that matter: And yet neverthelesse he did bear it heavily in heart, and more heavily then his friends would have wished; for grief he was troubled in his understanding.
The certainty of the death foresaid was signified unto us both by Sea and Land. By Sea received Iohn Knox (who then had great intelligence both with the Churches abroad, and some of the Court of France) That the King was mortally sick, and could not well escape death. Which Letters received that same day at afternoon he passed to the Duke to his own lodging at the Church of Field, with whom he found the Lord Iames in conference alone: The Earle of Arrane was in Iedburgh, to whom he opened such news as he had received, and willed them to be of good comfort; for, said he, the advertiser hath never deceived me: It is the same Gentleman that first gave us knowledge of the slaughter of Henry King of France; and shewed unto them the Letter, but would not expresse the mans name. While they were reasoning in divers purposes, and he comforting them: For while (we say) they three were familiarly communing together, there came a messenger from the Lord Gray forth of Barwick, assuring him of the death of the K. of France. Which noysed abroad, a generall Convention of the Nobility was appointed to be holden at [Page 282] Edinburgh the fifteenth day of Ianuary following, in the which the Book of discipline was perused newly over againe, for some pretended ignorance, by reason that they had not heard it. In that assembly was Master Alexander Anderson Subprincipall, and Under-Master of one of the Schools of Aberdein, a man more subtill and craftie than either learned or godly, called, who refused to dispute anent his faith, abusing a place of Tertullian, to cloak his ignorance. It was answered unto him, That Tertullian should not prejudge the Authoritie of the Holy Ghost, who by the mouth of Peter commandeth us to give reason of our faith to every one that requireth the same of us; It was farther answered, that we neither required him, neither yet any man to dispute in any point concerning our faith▪ which was grounded upon Gods Word, and fully expressed in his holy Scriptures, for all that we beleeved without controversie. But we required of him, as of the rest of Papists, that they would suffer their Doctrine, Constitutions, and Ceremonies to come to triall. And principally, that the Masse and the opinion thereof by them taught unto the people,Note this well might be laid to the square rule of Gods Word, and unto the right Institution of Jesus Christ, That they might understand whether that their Preachers offended, or not, in that, that they affirmed. The Action of the Masse to be expresly repugning unto the last Supper of the Lord Jesus, The sayer of it to commit horrible blasphemie in usurping up-him the Office of Christ, The hearers to commit damnable Idolatry, and the opinion of it conceived to be a derogation, and as it were a disanulling of Christs death. While the said Master Alexander denied, that the Priest took upon him Christs office, to offer for sin, as he alleaged, a Masse book was produced, and in the beginning of the Canon were these words read, Suscipe Sancta Trinitas hanc oblationem quam ego indignus peccator offero tibi vivo Deo & vero, pro peccatis meis, pro peccatis totius Ecclesiae vivorum & mortuum. Now said the reasoner, if to off [...]r for the sinnes of the whole Church, was not the Office of Christ Jesus, yea that Office that to him onely might, and may appertaine, let the Scripture judge. And if a vile Knave, whom ye call Priest, proudly taketh the same upon him, let your own Books witnesse. The said Mr. Alexander answered, Christ offered the propitiatory, and that could none do but he; but we offer the remembrance.Note. Whereto it was answered, We praise God that ye have denyed a sacrifice propitiatorie to be in the Masse; and yet we offer to prove, that in moe than a hundreth places of your Papisticall Doctors this proposition is affirmed, The Masse is said to be a Sacrifice propitiatory. But the second part, where ye alleage that ye offer Christ in remembrance; we ask first, Unto whom do ye offer him? and next by what authority are ye assured of well-doing? In God the Father there falleth no Oblivion: And if ye will shift and say, that ye offer it not as God, were forgetfull, but as willing to apply Christs merits to his Church. We demand of you, What power & commandment have ye so to do? We know that our Master Christ Jesus commanded his Apostles to do that which he did in remembrance of him, But plain it is, that Christ took bread, gave thanks, brake bread, and gave it to his disciples, saying, Take ye, eate ye, this is my body which is broken for you, do this in remembrance of me, &c. Here we finde a commandment, to take, [Page 283] to eat, to take and to drinke; but to offer Christs Body either for remembrance or application, we finde not: And therefore we say, To take upon you an Office which is not given unto you, is unjust usurpation, and no lawfull power. The said Master Alexander being more then astonished, would have shifted; but then the Lords willed him to answer directly, whereto he answered, That he was better seen in Philosophie, then in Theologie.Note Lesley his answer. Then was commanded M. Iohn Leslie (who then was Parson of Une, and now Abbot of Londors, and after was made Bishop of Rosse) to answer to the former Argument; and he with great gravity began to answer, If our Master have nothing to say to it, I have nothing; for I know nothing but the Cannon Law: And the greatest reason that ever I could finde there, is, Nolumus and Volumus, and yet we understand that now That is, An. 1566 when this book was written. he is the onely Patron of the Masse. But it is no marvell, for we understand that he is a Priests get and Bastard, and therefore we should not wonder, albeit that the old truan Verse be true, Patrem sequitur sua proles. The Nobility hearing that neither the one nor the other would answer directly, said, We have been miserably deceived heretofore; for if the Masse may not obtaine remission of sins to the quick and to the dead, Wherefore were all the Abbies so richly doted and endowed with our Temporall lands.
Thus much we thought good to insert here, because that some Papists are not ashamed now to affirm, That they with their reasons could never be heard, but that all we did, we did by meer force; when that the whole Realme knoweth, That we ever required them to speak their judgements freely, not onely promising unto them protection and defence, but also that we should subscribe with them, if they by Gods Scriptures could confute us, and by the same Word establish their assertions. But who can correct the leasings of such as in all things shew them the sons of the Father of all lies. Preserve us, Lord, from that perverse and malicious Generation. Amen.
At this same Assembly was the Lord Iames appointed to go to France to the Queen our Soveraigne, and a Parliament was appointed to begin the 20 of May next following; for at that time was the returne of the said Lord Iames looked for: and so was that Convention dissolved, without any other thing of importance concluded. The said Lord Iames prepared him for his journey (for albeit he past in the publike affairs, he sustained the charge of his own expences; and yet there never past from this Realme in the company of one man so many, and so honest thorow England to France. Note the liberality of the Earle Murray.) Before he departed, he was forewarned, as well of the danger in France, as of the Queens craft (not that we then suspected her nature, but that we understood the malice of her friends) he was plainly premonished, That if ever he condescended that she should have Masse publikely or privately within the Realme of Scotland, that then betrayed he the Cause of God, and exposed the Religion even to the uttermost danger that he could do.Note this diligently. That she should have Masse publikely, he affirmed that he would never consent: But to have it secretly in her Chamber, Who could stop her? The danger was shewn, and so he departed.
The Forme and Order of the Election of the Superintendent, and all other Ministers at Edinburgh, March the 9. 1560. John Knox being then Preacher.
FIrst, was made a Sermon, in the which these Heads were handled: First, The necessity of Ministers and Superintendents, or Overseers. The second, the crimes and vices that might unable them of the Ministry. Thirdly, the vertues required in them. Fourthly and lastly, Whether such as by publike consent of the Church were called to such Office, might refuse the same.
The Sermon finished, it was declared by the same Minister, maker thereof, That the Lords of the Secret Councell had given Charge and Power to the Churches of Lowthian, to to chuse Master Iohn Spottiswood Superintendent or Overseer; And that sufficient warning was made by publike Edict to the Churches of Edinburgh, Linliethquow, Sterlin, Tranent, Hadington, and Dumbar, as also to the Earles, Lords, Barons, Gentlemen, and others, that have, or that might claim to have Vote in Election, to be present that day, and that same hour. And therefore enquiry was made, Who were present, and who were absent. After was called the said Iohn, who answering the Minister, demanded, If he knew any crime or offence to the said Master Iohn, that might unable him to be called to that Office? and that he demanded thrise. Secondly, question was moved to the whole multitude, If there was any other whom they put in Election with the said Master Iohn: The people were asked, If they would have the said Master Iohn Superintendent or Overseer? If they would honour and obey him as Christs Minister, and comfort and assist him in every thing pertaining to his Charge?
They answered: ‘We will and do promise unto him such obedience, as becometh Sheep to give unto their Pastor, so long as he remaineth faithfull in his Office.’
Tne answers of the people, and their consent received, the questions were propounded to him that was to be elected.
Question. ‘Seeing that ye hear the thirst and desire of this people; Do ye not thinke your selfe bound in conscience before God to support them, that so earnestly call for your comfort, and for the fruit of your labours?’
Answer. ‘If any thing were in me able to satisfie their desire, I acknowledge my selfe bound to obey God calling by them.’
[Page 285] Question. ‘Do ye seek to be promoted to this Office and charge, for any respect of worldly commodity,Where then are Pluralities and fatnesse of Livings in our dayes. riches, or glory?’
Answer. ‘God knoweth the contrary.’
Question. ‘Beleeve ye not that the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles, contained in the Books of the Old and New Testaments, are the onely true, and most absolute foundation of the Universall Church of Christ Jesus, in so much that in the same Scriptures are contained all things necessary to be beleeved for the salvation of mankinde?’
Answer. ‘I verely beleeve the same, and do abhorre and utterly refuse all Doctrine alleadged necessary to salvation, that is not expressedly contained in the same.’
Question. ‘Is not Christ Jesus man of man, according to the flesh; to wit, The Sonne of David, The seed of Abraham, Conceived by the holy Ghost, Born of the Virgine his mother; and that he is the onely Head and Mediatour of his Church?’
Answer. ‘He is, and without him there is neither salvation to man, nor life to Angel.’
Question. ‘Is not the same Lord Jesus, The onely true God, The eternall Son of the eternall Father, in whom all that shall be saved were elected before the foundation of the world was laid?’
Answer. ‘I confesse and acknowledge, and confesse him in the Unitie of his God-head, to be God above all things blessed for ever.’
Question. ‘Shall not they whom God in his eternall Councell hath elected, be called to the knowledge of his Sonne, our Lord Jesus, and shall not they who of purpose are called in this life, be justified, and justification and free remission of sins is obtained in this life by free grace? Shall not the glory of the sons of God follow in the generall Resurrection, when the Son of God shall appear in his glorious Majestie?’
Answer. ‘This I acknowledge to be the Doctrine of the Apostles, and the most singular comfort of Gods children.’
[Page 286] Question. ‘Will ye not then containe your self in all Doctrine within the bounds of this foundation? Will ye not studie to promove the same, as well by your life, as by your Doctrine? Will ye not, according to the graces and utterance that God shall grant unto you, professe, instruct, and maintaine the puritie of the Doctrine contained in the sacred Word of God, and to the uttermost of your power?Let the Church-men now adayes look to this. Will ye not gain-stand and convince the gain-sayers, and the teachers of mens inventions?’
Answer. ‘That do I promise in the presence of God, and of his Congregation heere assembled.’
Question. ‘Know ye not that the excellencie of this Office to the which God hath called you, requireth that your conversation and behaviour be such, as that ye may be irreprehensible, yea, even in the eyes of the ungodly?’
Answer. ‘I unfainedly acknowledge, and humbly desire the Church of God to pray with me that my life be not slanderous to the glorious Gospel of Christ Iesus.’
Question. ‘Because you are a man compassed with infirmities, will you not charitably and with lowlinesse of spirit receive admonition of your brethren? And if ye shall happen to slide or offend in any point, will ye not be subject to the Discipline of the Church, as the rest of your brethren.’
The Answer of the Superintendent or Minister to be elected. ‘I acknowledge my self a man subjected to infirmity, and one that hath need of correction and admonition, and therefore I most willingly subject my selfe to the wholsome Discipline of the Church, yea, to the Discipline of the same Church by which I am now called to this Office and Charge, and here in Gods presence and yours, do promise obedience to all admonitions, secretly or publikely given; unto which, if I be found inobedient, I confesse my selfe most worthy to be rejected, not onely from this honour, but also from the societie of the faithfull in case of my stubbornnesse.W [...]at can the P [...]elats say to this. For the vocation of God to beare charge within his Church, maketh not men Tyrants nor Lords, but appointeth them servants, Watch-men, and Pastors to the flock.’
Thus ended, question must be asked again of the multitude.
Question. ‘Require ye any further of this your Superintendent, or Overseer and Minister.’
If no man answer, let the Minister proceed.
[Page 287] Question. ‘Will ye not acknowledge this your brother for the Minister of Christ Jesus, your Overseer and Pastour? Will ye not reverence the Word of God that proceedeth from his mouth? Will ye not receive of him the Sermon of Exhortation with patience; not refusing the wholsome Medicine of your soules, although it be bitter and unpleasing to the flesh? Will ye not finally maintain and comfort him in his Ministerie and watching over you, against all such as wickedly would rebell against God and his holy Ordinance?’
The people answered. ‘We will: as we will answer to the Lord Iesus, who hath commanded his Ministers to be had in reverence, as his Ambassadours, and as men that carefully watch for the salvation of our soules.’
Let the Nobilitie be urged with this. ‘Ye have heard the dutie and profession of this our brother by your consents appointed to this charge, as also the dutie and obedience which God requireth of us towards him heere in his Ministerie. But because that neither of both are able to performe any thing without the especiall grace of our God in Christ Jesus, who hath promised to be with us present even to the consummation of the world, with unfained hearts let us crave of him his benediction and assistance in this work begun, to his glory, and for the comfort of his Church.’
The Prayer.
O Lord, to whom all power is given in heaven and on earth, thou that art the eternall Sonne of the eternall Father, who hast not onely loved thy Church, that for the redemption and purgation of the same, hast humbled thy selfe to the ignominious death of the Crosse, and thereupon hast shed thy most precious and innocent blood, to prepare to thy self a Spouse without spot, but also to retain this most excellent benefit in recent memory, hast appointed in thy Church, Teachers, Pastours, and Apostles, to instruct, comfort, and admonish the same; Look upon us mercifully, O Lord, thou that onely art King, Teacher, and high Priest, to thine own flock: and send unto this our Brother, whom in thy Name we have charged with the chief care of thy Church within the bounds of L. such portion of thy holy Spirit, as thereby he may rightly divide thy Word, to the instruction of thy flock, and to the confutation of pernicious errours and damnable Superstitions. Give unto him, good Lord, a mouth and wisdome, whereby the enemies of thy Trueth may be confounded, the Wolves expelled and driven from thy Fold, thy Sheep may be fed in the wholsome Pastures of thy most holy Word, the blinde and ignorant may be illuminated with thy true knowledge. [Page 288] Finally, that the degrees of Superstition and Idolatry which now resteth within this Realme, being purged and removed, we may all not onely have occasion to glorifie thee our onely Lord and Saviour, but also daily to grow in godlinesse and obedience of thy most holy will, to the destruction of the body of sin, and to the restitution of that image, to the which we were once created, and to the which after our fall and defection we are renewed by participation of thy holy Spirit, which by true Faith in thee we do professe, as the blessed of thy Father, of whom the perpetuall increase of thy graces we crave, as by thee our Lord, King, and onely Bishop we are taught to pray. Our Father, &c.
The Prayer ended, the rest of the Ministers, if any be, and Elders of that Church present, in signe of their consent, shall take the elected by the hand. The chiefe Minister shall give the Benediction, as followeth;
God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath commanded his Gospel to be Preached, to the comfort of his Elect, and hath called thee to the Office of a Watch-man over his people, multiply his graces with thee, illuminate thee with his holy Spirit; comfort and strengthen thee in all vertue; governe and guide thy Ministerie, to the praise of his holy Name, to the propagation of Christs Kingdom, to the comfort of his Church; and finally, to the plaine discharge and assurance of thine owne conscience in the day of the Lord Jesus; to whom with the Father and with the holy Ghost, be all honour, praise, and glory, now and ever. So be it.
The last Exhortation to the elected.
TAke heed to thy selfe, and unto the flock committed to thy charge, feed the same carefully, not as it were by compulsion, but of very love which thou bearest to the Lord Jesus. Walk in simplicity and purenesse of life, as it becometh the true servant and the Ambassadour of the Lord Jesus. Usurpe not dominion nor tyrannicall authority over thy brethren, be not discouraged in adversity, but lay before thy self the example of the Prophets, Apostles, and of the Lord Jesus, who in their Ministery sustained contradiction, contempt, persecution, and death: fear not to rebuke the world of Sin, Justice, and Judgement. If any thing succeed prosperously in thy Vocation, be not puft up with pride, neither yet flatter thy self, as that the good successe proceedeth from thy vertue, industrie or care. But let ever that sentence of the Apostle remain in thine heart; What hast thou which thou hast not received? If thou have received, why gloriest thou? Comfort the afflicted, support the poore, and exhort others to support them. Be not carefull for things of this life, but be fervent in prayer to God for the increase of his holy Spirit. And finally, behave thy selfe in this holy vocation, with such sobriety as God may be glorified in thy Ministery. And so shalt thou shortly obtaine the Victory, and shalt receive the Crowne promised, when the Lord Jesus shall appeare in his glory, whose omnipotent Spirit assist thee and us to the end.
Sing 23. Psalme.
[Page 289]As the servants of God uprightly travelled to have vice punished, and vertue planted; so did the devill ever stirre up some in the contrary of both. There was a Law made against fornicators and adulterers, that the one and the other should be Carted thorow the Towns, and so banished, till that their repentance was offered and received. And albeit this was not the severity of Gods Law, especially against adulterers, yet was it a great bridle to the malefactors, whereat the wicked did wonderously storme. It chanced that one Sanderson a Fletcher or Boutcher, was deprehended to have put away his lawfull wife (under colour that he was lawfully parted after the manner of the Papisticall Religion) and had taken to him another in his house. The complaint and slander proposed to the Church, and triall taken, That he was not married with the second woman, neither that he was able to prove that he was divorced by any order of the Law from the first, he was committed to the hands of the Magistrates, who according to the Laws commanded him to be Carted. But the rascall multitude enflamed by some ungodly Crafts-men, made insurrection, brake the Cart, boasted and threatned the Officers, and took away the malefactor. This was the beginning of farther evils, as we shall after hear. In this mean time, while Lord Iames (we say) was in France, there came an Ambassadour from France, Ambassadour from France, and his demands. See the study of France to divide the two Kingdoms newly bound for mantenance of Religion against the common enemies. suborned, no doubt, with all craft that might, to trouble the state of Religion. His Demands were, first, That the League betwixt us and England should be broken. Secondly, That the ancient League betwixt France and Scotland should be renewed. Thirdly, And that the Bishops and Church-men should be restored in their former places, and be suffered to intermit with their Livings. The Councell delayed answer, untill the Parliament appointed in May. In the mean time the Papists of Scotland practised with him. The Earls of Huntlie, Atholl, Bothwell, and others, intended to have taken Edinburgh before the said Parliament. The whole Bishops assembled, and held Councell in Sterlin. Some whispering there was, that the Duke, and the Bishop of Saint Andrews were too familiar; and some feared that the Authority of the Queen should have been usurped, by reason of her absence,Note. and that the Duke was the second Person, for thereat had some of his pressed immediately after the death of the King of France. The Protestants faithfulnesse ill rewarded. The Protestants thereof advertised, prevented them, and came to Edinburgh. The Earle of Arran stood constant with his brethren; there were some that carefully and painfully travelled that nothing prejudiciall to the Queens Authority should be done in the absence of the Lord Iames, to whom the Queen hath recompenced evil for good service. Master Iames Magill in that point did both stoutly and truely; for Iohn Knox and he were then fallen in familiarity, in which they yet continue, 20 Octobris 1567. by reason that the said Master Iames had embraced the Religion, and professed it publikely. The Papists and Bishops disappointed of their principall enterprise,A foolish play used in time of darknes Hence we say any foolish thing to be like a play of Robin-Hood. did yet make broyle for trouble: For the rascall multitude were stirred up to make a Robin-Hood, which enormity was of many yeers left off, and condemned by Stature and Act of Parliament; yet would they not be forbidden, but would disobey and trouble the Town, especially upon the night: Whereat the Bayliffs offended, took from them some Swords and Ensigne, which was [Page 280] occasion that they that same night made a mutiny; kept the Gates of the Towne, and intended to have pursued some men within their owne houses; But that upon the restitution of their Swords and Ensigne, was stayed. And yet they ceased not to molest, as well the Inhabitants of Edinburgh, as divers Countrey-men, taking from them money, and threatning some with farther injuries: Wherewith the Magistrates of the Town highly offended, took more diligent heed to such as resorted to the Town, and so apprehended one of the principall of that disorder, named Balon, Some say his name is Killone. a Shoo-maker, whom they put to an Assizes; and being convinced (he could not be absolved, for he was the chief man that spoyled Iohn Mubray of ten Crowns of the Sun) they thought to have executed Judgement upon him, and so erected a Gibbet beneath the Crosse. (Whether it came by Paction with the Provest and some other, or by instigation of the Crafts-men, who ever have been bent too much to maintain such vanity and riotousnesse, we fully know not) but suddenly there did arise a tumult, the Tolbuith was broken up, and not onely the said Balon, who before was condemned, was violently taken forth, but also all other malefactors were set at freedome, the Gibbet was pulled downe, and despightfully broken. And thereafter, as the Provest, and some of the Councell, assembled to the Clerks Chamber for consultation. The whole rascall banded together, with some knowne and honest Crafts-men, and intended invasion on the said Chamber; which perceived, the Provest, and such as were in his company, past to the Tolbuith, suspecting nothing that they would have been so enraged, to make new pursuit, after that they had obtained their intent: But they were suddenly deceived; for from the Castle hill they came with violence, and with stones, Guns, and such other Weapons as they had, and began to assault the said Tolbuith, ran at the door of it, till that partly by stones cast from above, and partly by a Pistoll shot by Robert Norwell, (which hurt one Tuedy) they were repulsed from the door. But yet ceased they not to cast and shoot in at the windows, threatning death to all that were within. And in very deed the malice of the Crafts-men, who were suspected to be the occasion of that tumult, bare no good will to divers of those that were with the Provest. The Arguments that the Crafts-men were the causes of that uprore, besides their first disorder that they had used before, in taking Sandersone from the execution of punishment, are two. The former, Archibald Deware, Patricke Shaugzie, with other six Deacons, came to Iohn Knox, and willed him to solicite the Provest and the Towne to delay the execution. Who did answer, That he had so oft solicited in their favours, that his own conscience accused him, That they used his labours for no other end, but to be a Patron to their impiety; for he had before made intercession for William Harlaw, Iohn Frissell, and others that were convinced of the former tumult: They proudly said, That if it was not stayed, both he and the Bayliffs should repent it. Who answered, He would not hurt his conscience for the fear of any man: And so they departed; and the tumult, as said is, immediately thereafter did arise. The second Argument is; The tumult continued from two at afternoon, till after eight at night. [Page 281] The Crafts-men were required to assemble themselves together for deliverance of the Provest; but they past to their four hours penie, or afternoons Pinte, and in their jesting, said, They will be Magistrates alone, let them rule the multitude alone. And so, contrary to the Oath which they had made, they denied their assistance, counsell, & comfort to the Provest and Bayliffs, which are arguments very probable that the said tumult rose by their procurement. The end thereof was, That the Provest and Bayliffs were compelled to give their hands writs, that they should never pursue any of those that were of that tumult, for any crime that was done in that behalf. And this was proclaimed at the Crosse, after nine of the clock at night; and so was that trouble quieted: But the Nobility vowed, That they would not spare it, nor forget it; and so a great number of that faction were absent from the Towne, till the arrivall of the Queen. The whole multitude were holden excommunicate, and were admitted to no participation of the Sacraments, untill such time as they satisfied the Magistrates, and made humble suit unto the Church. Of the death of the Queen Regent, we have heard before spoken; but of her Buriall was nothing heard. And it may appear, That such matters are unworthy of remembrance: And if all things should be rightly weighed, we shall perceive Gods just Judgements, how secret soever that they be. Before we heard the barbarous inhumanity that was used at Leith by the French, who exposed the naked carkasses of the slain, as it were in a spectacle despighting God. We have heard that the Queen Regent rejoyced at the sight, but her joy was suddenly turned into sorrow, as we have heard. The question was moved of her Buriall: The Preachers boldly gainstood,Of the Queen Regents death. That any Superstitious Rites should be used within that Realm, which God of his mercy began to repugne. And so conclusion was taken, That her Buriall should be deferred till farther advertisement;Note. and so was she wrapped in a Coffin of Lead, and kept in the Castle, from the ninth of Iune, untill the 19 of October, when she by Pynours was carried to a Ship, and so carried to France: what pomp was used there, we neither heard, nor yet regard: But in it we see, That she that delighted that others lay without Buriall, gat it neither so soon as she her selfe (if she had been of the counsell in her life) would have required it;Note. neither yet so honourable in this Realm, as sometimes she looked for. As men do, so they receive.
The Papists, a little before the Parliament, resorted in divers Bands to the Town, and began to brag, as that they would have defaced the Protestants: Which thing perceived, the brethren assembled, and went in such Companies, and yet in peaceable manner, that the Bishops and their Bands forsook the calsay or street. The Brethren understanding what the Papists meant, convened in Councell in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh the seven and twentieth of May, the yeer of God 1561. and after consultation, concluded, That an humble Supplication should be presented unto the Lords of the Secret Counsell, and unto the whole Assembly that then was convened, in the which should these subsequent Heads be required, and a Law to passe thereupon.
- [Page 282]1. First, That Idolatry, and all Monuments thereof should be suppressed thorowout the whole Realme: That the sayers, hearers, maintainers, and hanters of the Masse, should be punished according to the Act of Parliament, as said is.
- 2. That speciall and certain provision be made for the maintenance of the Superintendents, Ministers, Exhorters and Readers: That Superintendents and Ministers should be planted where none were: That punishment should be appointed for such as disobeyed or contemned the Superintendents in their Function.
- 3. That punishment may be appointed for the abusers of the Sacraments, and for the contemners of the same.
- 4. That no Letters of the Session, or Warrant from the Iudge, be given to answer or pay to any person of their Tenths, without especiall provision that the Parishioners retain so much in their owne hands, as is appointed for the maintenance of the Ministry: And that all such as are else given be called in and discharged; And likewise that no Sheriffs give Precepts to that effect.
- 5. That neither the Lords of Session, nor any other Iudges, proceed upon such Precepts or Warnings past at the instance of them that of late have obtained fewis of Vicarages and Parsons Manses, and Church-yards: And that six akers (if so much there be of the Gleebe) be alwayes reserved to the Minister, according to the appointment of the Book of Discipline.
- 6. That no Letters of Session, nor other Warrants, take place while the stipends contained in the Book of Discipline for maintenance of the Ministers, be first consigned in the hands at the least of the Principals of the Parishioners.
- 7. That punishment be appointed against all such as purchase, bring home, or execute within this Realme the Popes Bulls.
The Tenour of the Supplication was this:
PLease your Honours, and the wisedoms of such as are presently convened with you in Councell, to understand, That by many arguments we perceive what the pestilent generation of that Romane Antichrist within this Realme pretendeth, to wit, That they would of new erect their Idolatry, take upon them Empire above our conscience, and so to command us, the true subjects of this Realme, and such as God of his mercy hath (under our Soveraigne) subject unto us, in all things to obey their appetites. Honesty craveth, and conscience moveth us, to make the very secrets of our hearts patent to your Honours in that behalfe, which is this; That before ever those Tyrants and dumb dogges Empire above us, and above such as God hath subjected unto us, that we the Barons and Gentlemen professing Christ Iesus within this Realme, are fully determined to hazard life, and whatsoever we have received of God in Temporall things. Note diligently. Most humbly therefore beseeching your Honours, That such order may be taken, that we have not occasion to take againe the Sword of just Defence into our hands, which we have willingly (after God had given Victory both to your Honours and us) resigned over into your hands; To the end that Gods Gospel may be publikely Preached within this Realme, The true Ministers thereof reasonably maintained, Idolatry suppressed, and the [Page 293] committers thereof punished, according to the Lawes of God and man. In doing whereof your Honours shall finde us not onely obedient unto you in all things lawfull, but also ready at all times to bring under order and obedience such as would rebell against your just authority, which in absence of our Soveraigne we acknowledge to be in your hands, beseeching your Honours with upright judgement and indifferencie, to look upon these our few Articles, and by these our brethren to signifie unto us such answer againe, as may declare your Honours worthy of that place, whereunto God (after some danger sustained) in his mercy hath called you.Let this also be considered, and referred to our times. And let these enemies of God assure themselves, That if your Honours put not order unto them, that we shall shortly take such order, That they shall neither be able to do what they list, neither yet to live upon the sweat of the brows of such as are no debters unto them. Let your honours conceive nothing of us, but all humble obedience in God. But let the Papists be yet once againe assured, That their Pride and Idolatry we will not suffer.
Directed from the assembly of the Church the 28 of May 1561.
And sent by these brethren; The Master of Lindsay, The Laird of Lochinvar, The Laird of Pharmherst, The Laird of Whittingham, Thomas Menzeis Provest of Aberdeene, and George Lowell Burgesse of Dundie.
Upon the which Request and Articles, the Lords and Counsell aforesaid, made an Act and Ordinance, answering to every head of the foresaid Articles, and commanded Letters to be answered thereupon, which divers Ministers raised and copied, as in the Books of secret Councell is yet to be found.
And thus gat Satan the second fall,Note. after that he had begun to trouble the state of Religion, once established by Law. His first assault was by the rascall multitude, opposing themselves to the punishment of vice. The second was by the Bishops and their bands, in which he thought utterly to have triumphed: And yet he in the end prospered worse then ye have heard. In this meane time returned from France the Lord Iames, who beside his great expences, and the losse of a box wherein was his secret purse, escaped a desperate danger in Paris: for his returning from our Soveraigne (who then was with the Cardinall of Loraine her Uncle in Rhemes) understood of the Papists in Paris, they had conspired some treasonable act against him; for they intended either to have beset his house by night, or else to have assaulted him and his company as they walked in the streets: Whereof the said Lord Iames advertised by the Rinegrave, by reason of old familiaritie which was betwixt them in Scotland; he took purpose suddenly and in good order,Note. to depart from Paris, as he did the second day after that he arrived there: And yet could not he depart so secretly, but that the Papists had their privie ambushes: For upon the new decayed pont of change, they had prepared a Procession, which met the said Lord and his Company even in the teeth; and knowing that they would not do the accustomed reverence to them and their Idols, they thought thereupon to have picked a Quarrell: And so as one part passed [Page 294] by, without moving of hat to any thing that was there, they had suborned some to cry, Hugonots, and so cast stones. But God disappointed their enterprise; for the said Rinegrave, with other Gentlemen, being with the Lord Iames, rebuked the foolish multitude, and over-rode some of the formost, and so the rest were dispersed, and he and his companie safely escaped, and came with expedition to Edinburgh, while that yet the Lords and assembly were together, to the great comfort of many godly hearts, and to no little astonishment of the wicked: for from the Queen our Soveraigne he brought Letters to the Lords, praying them to entertain quietnesse, and to suffer nothing to be attempted against the contract of Peace which was made at Leith, till her own home coming, and to suffer the Religion publikely established, to go forward, &c. Whereupon the said Lords gave answer to the French Ambassadour, a Nega [...]ive to every one of his Petitions.
The Lords Answer to the French Ambassadour.
With these answers departed the said Ambassador, and the Lords of secret Counsell made an Act, that all places and Monuments of Idolatry should be destroyed. And for that purpose was directed to the West, the Earl of Arrane, having joyned with him the Earls of Argile and Glencarne, together with the Protestants of the West, who burnt Paslay (the Bishop of Saint Andrews, who was Abbey thereof, narrowly escaped) cast down Failfurd, Kylwinning, and a part of Cosraguell: The Lord Iames was appointed to the North, where he made such Reformation, as nothing contented the Earle of Huntly, and yet seemed he to approve all things. And thus God so potently wrought with us,Let us stick to God, and he will not leave us. so long as we depended upon him, that all the World might see his potent hand to maintain us, and to fight against our enemies: yea, most to confound them, when that they promised to themselves victory without resistance. Oh that we would rightly consider the wondrous works of the Lord our God.
[Page 295]In the Treatie of Peace contracted at Leith, there were contained certain Heads that required the Ratification of both Queens. The Queen of England, according to her Promise, Subscription, and Seale, without any delay performed the same, and sent it to our Soveraigne, by her appointed Officers. But our Soveraigne (whether because her own craftie nature thereto moved her, or that her Uncles chiefe Counsellers so would, we know not) with many delayes frustrated the expectation of the Queen of England, as by the Copie of a Letter sent from the Ambassadour of England to his Soveraigne we may understand.
The Ambassadours Letter.
I Sent Sommer to the Queen of Scots for audience, who appointed me to come to her the same day after dinner, which I did. To her I did remember your Majesties hearty commendations, and declared unto her your Majesties like gladsomnesse of her recoverie from her late sicknesse, whose want of health, as it was grievous unto your Majestie, so, I told her, did you congratulate, and greatly rejoyce of the good termes of health she was in for the present. After these offices of civilitie, I put her in remembrance againe what had passed from the beginning, in the matter of your Majesties demand of Ratification, according to the Tenour of the said Treatie, as well by me at the first, as afterward by my Lord of Bedford, at his being here, and also followed sithence again by me in open audience, and by my Letter to her being in Loraine, adding hereto your Majesties further commandment, and re-charge to me again presently to renue the same demand, as before had been done.
At Paris the 23 of June 1561.
The said Queen made answer as followeth.
I Thank the Queen, my good sister, for this gentle visitation and congratulation of this my recoverie, and though I be not yet in perfect health, yet, I thank God, I feele my selfe in a very good case, and in way of a full recoverie. And for answer to your demand (quoth she) of my Ratification, I do remember all these things that you have recited unto me: And I would the Queen my good sister should think that I do deferre the resolute answer in this matter, and performing thereof, untill such time as I might have the advises of the Nobles and States of mine own Realme, which I trust shall not be long a doing, for I intend to make my voyage thither shortly.Faire words to no purpose. And though this matter (quoth she) doth touch me principally, yet doeth it also touch the Nobles and States of my Realm too: and therefore it shall be meet that I use their advises therein. Heretofore they have seemed to be grieved, that I should do any thing without them. And now they would be more offended, if I should proceed in this matter of my selfe without their advises. I do intend (quoth she) to send Monsieur Dosell to the Queen your Mistresse my good sister, who shall declare [Page 296] that unto her from me, that I trust shall suffice her. By whom I will give her to understand of my journey into Scotland, I mean to embarke at Calice. The King of France hath lent me certain Galleyes and Ships to convey me home,That was a secret Lardon. and I intend to require of my good Sister those favours that Princes use to do in those cases.She meant she would seek a safe conduct. And though the termes wherein we have stood heretofore, have been somewhat hard, Ever till that she may shew her evill will. yet I trust that from henceforth we shall accord together as Cosins and good Neighbours. I mean (quoth she) to retire all the French men forth of Scotland, who had given jealousie to the Queen my Sister, and discontent to my Subjects; so as I will leave nothing undone to satisfie all parties,If France would have sustained rhem they had not yet departed. The second secret Lardon. The Arms of England were usurped. trusting the Queen my good Sister will do the like; and that from henceforth none of my disobedient Subjects (if there be any such) shall finde ayd or support at her hands. I answered, That I was not desirous to fall into the discourse how those hard termes first began, nor by what means they were nourished, because therein I must charge some party with injury, and perill offered to the Queen my Mistresse, which was the very ground of those matters. But I was well assured there could be no better occasion offered to put the former unkindnesse in forgetfulnesse, then by ratifying the Treatie of Peace, for that should repay all injuries past. And Madame, quoth I, where it pleased you to suspend and delay the ratification, untill you have the advices of the Nobles and States of your Realm, the Queen my Mistresse doth nothing doubt of their conformitie in this matter,Your Papists and ours have practised, and still practise division. So that she might have England to the Popes Religion I think she said not amisse. The feare of God in the heart of Elias [...] disobedi [...] to cursed [...]. because the Treatie was made by their consents. The Queen answered, yea, by some of them, but not by all; it will appeare, when I come amongst them, whether they be of the same minde that you say they were then of: But of this I assure you, Monsieur Lambassadour (quoth she) I for my part am very desirous to have the perfect and the assured amity of the Queen my good sister, and will use all the means I can, to give her occasion to think that I mean it indeed. I answered, Madame, the Queen my Mistresse you may be assured will use the like towards you, to move you to be of the same opinion towards her. Then (said she) I trust the Queen your Mistresse will not support nor encourage none of my Subjects to continue in their disobedience, nor to take upon them things that appertain not to Subjects (this we may answer here, It appertaineth to Subjects to worship God as he hath commanded,N [...]te. and to suppresse Idolatry, [...] his [...] well to [...] as [...] the subjects. by whom so ever it be erected or maintained.) You know (quoth she) there is much adoe in my Realme about matters of Religion. And though there be a greater number of a contrary Religion unto me then I would there were, yet there is no reason that Subjects should give a Law to their Soveraigne, and specially in matters of Religion, which I feare (quoth she) my Subjects shall take in hand (answer for the part of Scotland, and if so they had done, they had escaped Gods heavie indignation which hath been felt, and still hangeth over this Realm, for the Idolatry, and other abominations committed in the same, which shall not cease till that it be suppressed) I answered, Madame, your Realme is in none other case at this day, then all other Realms through Christendome are. The proofe whereof you see verified in this Realm. And you see what great difficultie it is to give order in this matter, [Page 297] though the King of France and all his Councell be very desirous thereunto. Religion is of the greatest force that may be; you have been long out of your own Realm, so as the contrary Religion to yours had won tbe upper hand, and the greatest part of your Realme: Your mother was a woman of great experience of deep dissimulation and policy, as they terme it now adayes, and kept that Realme in quietnesse, till she began to constrain mens consciences; and as you think it unmeet to be constrained by your subjects, so it may please you to consider, The matter is as intolerable to them to be constrained by you,Note. in matters of conscience; for the duty due to God cannot be given to any other, without offence of his Majesty. Why (said she) God doth command subjects to be obedient to their Princes, and commandeth Princes to read his Law, and governe thereby themselves, and the people committed to their charges. Answer. Yea, Madame (quoth I) in those things that be not against his Commandments. Well (quoth she) I will be plain with you: The Religion that I professe, I take to be most acceptable to God; and indeed, neither do I know,The third Lardon of accusing England of inconstancy in Religion. nor desire to know any other. Constancy doth become all folks well, but none better then Princes, and such as have rule over Realmes, and specially in matters of Religion (the Turke is as constant in his Alcoran, as the Pope and his Sect are in his Constitutions) I have been brought up (quoth she) in this Religion, and who might credit me in any thing, if I should shew my selfe light in this case. And though I be young, and not well learned, yet I have heard this matter oft disputed by my Uncle the Cardinall, with some that thought they could say somewhat in the matter; and I found therein no great reason to change my opinion (neither yet did the high Priest, when Christ Jesus did reason in his presence. But what was the Cardinall compelled to confesse at Poysie?) Madame (quoth I) if you will judge well in that matter, you must be conversant in the Scriptures, which are the Touch-stone to try the right from the wrong. Peradventure you are so partially affected to your Uncles arguments, that you could not indifferently consider the other party: Yet this I assure you, Madam (quoth I) your Uncle the Cardinall, in conference with me about these matters, hath confessed, That there be great errours and abuses come into the Church, and great disorder in the Priests and Clergie,Notwithstanding his own disorder. in so much that he desired and wished that there might be a Reformation of the one, and of the other. I have oftentimes heard him say the like (quoth she.) Then I said, Well, I trust God will inspire all you that be Princes, that there may be some good order taken in this matter, so as there may be one Unity in Religion thorow all Christendom. God grant (quoth she) but for my part you may perceive I am none of those that will change my Religion every yeer. And, as I told you in the beginning, I mean to constrain none of my subjects, but would wish that they were all as I am; and I trust they shall have no support to constrain me. I will send Monsieur Dosell (quoth she) to you before he go, to know whether ye will any thing in England. I pray you so order your self in this matter betwixt the Queen my good sister and me, that there may be perfect and assured Amity betwixt us; for I know (quoth she) Ministers may do much good and harm. I told her I would faithfully [Page 298] and truely make declaration of all that she said unto me, unto your Majestie; and trusted that she would so satisfie your Majesty by Monsieur Dosell in all things, as I should hereafter have no more occasion to treat with her of any thing, but of the encrease of Amity, of which there should be no want on her behalf. This is the effect of the Queen of Scotlands answer to your Majesties demand of her said Ratification, and of my Negotiation with her at this time.
These advertisements somewhat exasperated the Queen of England, and not altogether without cause; for the Armes of England were before usurped by our Soveraigne, and by her husband Francis; and Elizabeth Queen of England was of the Guysians reputed little better then a Bastard. It was appointed that this title should be renewed. But hereof had our ill counselled and misled Queen no pleasure, and especially after that her husband was dead; for, thought she, the shew of England shall allure many suiters to me. The Guisians, and the Papists of both Realms, did not a little animate her in that pursuit: The effect whereof will sooner appear then the godly of England would desire. Queen Elizabeth, we say, offended with the former answer, wrote unto the Nobility and States of Scotland in form as followeth.
The Queen of Englands Letter to the States of Scotland.
RIght Trusty, and Right entirely Beloved Cousins, We greet you. We doubt not, but as our meaning is, and hath alwayes been, since our Raigne, in the sight of Almighty God straight and direct towards the advancement of his Honour, and Truth in Religion; and consequently, to procure Peace, and maintain Concord betwixt both these Realms of England and Scotland; So also our outward acts have well declared the same to the world, and especially to you, being our neighbours, who have tasted and proved in these, our friendship and earnest good will, more then we think any of your antecessors have ever received from hence; yea, more then a great number of your selves could well have hoped for of us, all former examples being well weighed and considered. And this we have to rejoyce of, and so may ye be glad, That where in the beginning of the troubles in that Countrey, and of our succours meant for you, the jealousie, or rather the malice of divers, both in that Realme and in other Countreys was such, both to deprive both us in the yeelding, and you in requiring our ayd,Note this false lye, and see how it answers to the calumnies of these dayes. that we were noted to have meant the surprise of that Realm, by depriving of your Soveraigne the Queen of her Crown; and you, or the greatest part of you, to have intended by our succour the like; and either to prefer some other to the Crown, or else to make of that Monarchie a Common-weale; matters very slanderous and false. But the end and determination, yea, the whole course and processe of the action on both our parts have manifested, both to the slanderers, and to all others, That nothing was more meant and prosecuted, then to establish your Soveraigne the Queen, our Cousin and Sister in her State and Crowne, the possession whereof was in the hands of strangers. And although no words could then well satisfie the malicious, yet our deeds do declare, That no other [Page 299] thing was sought, but the restitution of that Realme to the ancient Liberty, and as it were to redeem it from Captivity. Of these our purposes and deeds,The Peace and Contract at Leith. there remaineth among other arguments good testimony, by a solemne Treaty and Accord made the last yeer at Edinburgh, by Commissioners sent from us, and from your Queen, with full Authority in writing under both our Hands, and the great Seals of both our Realms, in such manner as other Princes our Progenitors have always used. By which Treaty and Accord, either of us have faithfully accorded with other, to keep Peace and Amity betwixt our selves, our Countreys and subjects. And in the same also a good Accord is made, not onely of certain things happened betwixt us, but also of some differences betwixt the Ministers of the late French King your Soveraigns husband and you the States of that Realm, for the alteration of Laws and Customs of that Countrey attempted by them. Upon which Accord there made and concluded, hath hitherto followed, as you know, surety to your Soveraignes State, quietnesse to your selves, and a better Peace betwixt both Realms, then ever was heard of in any time past. Neverthelesse how it happeneth we know not (we can, for she in her conceit thinketh her selfe Queen of both) That your Soveraigne either not knowing in this part her owne felicity, or else dangerously seduced by perverse Counsell,Many Princes little regarded that. whereof we are most sorry; being of late at sundry times required by us, according to her Bond with us, signed with her own Hand, and sealed with the great Seal of that Realme, and allowed by you, being the States of the same, to ratifie the said Treaty, in like manner as we by writing have done, and are ready to deliver it to her, who maketh such delatory answers thereunto, as what we shall judge thereof, we perceive by her answer, That it is fit for us to require of you: For although she hath alwayes answered since the death of her husband, That in this matter she would first understand the mindes of certain of you, before that she would make answer. And so having now of long time suspended our expectation, in the end, notwithstanding that she hath had conference both by Messengers, and by some of your selves, being with her, yet she still delayed it, alleadging to our Ambassadour in France (who said that this Treaty was made by your consents) it was not by consent of you all; and so would have us to forbear, untill she shall returne into that her Countrey. And now seeing this her answer depended, as it should seem by her words, upon your opinions, we cannot but plainly let you all understand, That this manner of answer, without some more fruit, cannot long content us: We have meant well to our sister your Queen in time of offence given to us by her We did plainly, without dissimulation, charge her in her own doubtfull state: while strangers possessed her Realme, we stayed it from danger. And now, having promised to keep good Peace with her, and with you her subjects, we have observed it; and shall be sorry if either she or you shall give us contrary cause.All power is not then in the Prince, if the States have any, as they have. In a matter so profitable to both the Realmes, we think it strange that your Queene hath no better advice: And therefore we do require you all, being the States of that Realme, upon whom the burden resteth, to consider this matter deeply,Note this, and to make us answer, whereunto we may trust. And if [Page 300] you shall think meet she shall thus leave the Peace imperfect, by breaking of her solemne promise, contrary to the order of all Princes, we shall be well content to accept your answer, and shall be as carelesse to see the Peace, as ye shall give us cause; And doubt not, by the grace of God, but whosoever of you shall incline thereto, shall soonest repent. You must be content with our plain writing. And on the other side, if you continue all in one minde, to have the Peace inviolably kept, and shall so by your advice procure the Queen to ratifie it, we also plainly promise you, That we will also continue our good disposition to keep the same in such good termes as now it is: And in so doing, the honour of Almighty God shall be duely sought and promoted in both Realms, The Queen your Soveraigne shall enjoy her State with your surety, and your selves possesse that which ye have with tranquility; to the encrease of your Families and Posterities, which by the frequent Wars heretofore your antecessors never had long in one state. To conclude, we require you to advertise us of what minde you be, specially if you all continue in that minde, that you mean to have the Peace betwixt both the Realmes perpetually kept: And if you shall forbear any longer to advertise us, ye shall give us some occasion of doubt, whereof more hurt may grow then good. From, &c.
These Letters received and perused, albeit the States could not be convened, yet did the Councell, and some others also in particular, return answers with reasonable diligence. The Tenour of our Letters was this:
PLease your Majestie, that with judgement we have considered your Majesties Letters: And albeit the whole States could not suddenly be assembled, yet we thought expedient to signifie somewhat of our mindes unto your Majestie. Far be it from us, that either we take upon us, That infamy before the world, or grudge of conscience before our God, that we should lightly esteem the observation of that Peace lately contracted betwixt these two Realmes. By what motives our Soveraigne delayed the ratification thereof, we cannot tell: But of us (of us, we say, Madame, that have protested fidelity in our promise) her Majesty had none. Your Majestie cannot be ignorant, That in this Realme there are many enemies; and farther, That our Soveraigne hath Councellors, whose judgements she in all such causes preferred to ours.Note. Our obedience bindeth us, not onely reverently to speak and write of our Soveraigne, but also to judge and thinke: And yet your Majestie may be well assured, That in us shall be noted no blame, if that Peace be not ratified to your Majesties contentment: For God is witnesse, That our chief care in this earth, next the glory of God, is, That constant Peace may remain betwixt these two Realmes, whereof your Majestie and Realme shall have sure experience, so long as our counsell or votes may stop the contrary. The benefit that we have received is so recent,Note the Scots acknowledgement. that we cannot suddenly bury it in forgetfulnesse. We would desire your Majesty rather to be perswaded of us, That we to our powers will studie to leave it in remembrance to our posterity. And thus with lawfull and humble commendation of our service, we commit your Majesty to the Protection of the Omnipotent.
Of Edinburgh the sixteenth day of Iuly, 1561.
[Page 301]There were some others that answered some of the Ministers of England somewhat more sharply, and willed them not to accuse nor threaten so sharply, till that they were able to convince such as had promised fidelitie, of some evident crime, which although they were able to lay to the charge of some, yet respect would be had to such as long had declared themselves constant procurers of quietnesse and peace. The sudden arrivall of the Queen made great alteration even in the Councell, as after we will hear. In this mean time, the Papists by surmising troubled what they might, their Posts, Letters, and Complaints were from day to day directed, some to the Pope, some to the Cardinall of Loraine, and some to our Queen. The principall of those Curriers were Master Steven Wilson, Master Iohn Leslie, called Nolumus and Volumus, Master Iames Throgmorton, and others, such as lived, and still live by the traffique of that Romane Antichrist.
The Preachers vehemently exhorted us to establish the Book of Discipline, by an Act and publike Law; affirming, That if they suffered things to hang in suspence, when God had given unto them sufficient power in their hand, they should after sob for it, but should not get it. The Books of Discipline have been of late so often published, that we shall forbear [...] to Print them at this time, hoping that no good men will refuse to follow the same, till God in a greater light establish a more perfect.
The end of the third Booke.
THE FOVRTH BOOK OF The Progresse and Continuance of true Religion within SCOTLAND.
IN the former Bookes (Gentle Reader) thou mayest clearly see how potently God hath performed in these our last and wicked dayes, as well as in the ages that have passed before us, the promises that are made to the servants of God, by the Prophet Isaiah, in these words,Isaiah 40 31. They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength, they shall mount up with wings as Eagles, they shall run, and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint. This promise, we say, such as Satan hath not utterly blinded, may see performed in us,A true acknowledgment o [...] mans weaknesse, to the glory of God; and as it was then, so hath it been in this last Reformation. the Professours of Christ Jesus, within this Realme of Scotland, with no lesse evidence, then it was in any age, that ever passed before us. For what was our force? What was our number? Yea, what wisdome or worldly policie was in us, to have brought to any good end so great an enterprise? our very enemies can bear witnesse. And yet in how great purity God did establish amongst us his true Religion, as well in Doctrine as in Ceremonies? To what confusion and fear were Idolaters, adulterers, and all publike transgressours of Gods Commandments within short time brought, the publike Orders of the Church, yet, by the mercie of God preserved, and the punishment executed against malefactours, can testifie unto the world. For as touching the administration of the Sacraments used in our Churches, we are bold to affirme, That there is no Realme this day upon the face of the earth, that hath them in greater puritie; yea, we can speak the Trueth, whomsoever we offend, there is none (no Realme I meane) that hath them in the like purity, [Page 304] for all others, how sincere that ever the Doctrine be that by some is taught, retain in their Churches, and in the Ministers thereof, some footsteps of Antichrist,As it was then, so it is now, by Gods mercies [...]o that Nation. and dregs of Papistry: But we (all praise to God alone) have nothing within our Churches that ever flowed from that man of Sin. And this we acknowledge to be the strength given to us of God, because we esteemed not our selves wise in our owne eyes; but understanding our own wisedome to be but meer foolishnesse before our God, laid it aside, and followed onely that which we found approved by himselfe.
In this point could never our enemies cause us to faint; for our first Petition was,The first Petition of the Protestants of Scotland. That the Reverend face of the first, Primitive and Apostolike Church should be reduced again to the eyes and knowledge of men. And in that point (we say) our God hath strengthned us, till that the Work was finished, as the world may see. And as concerning the suppressing of vice, yea, and of the abolishing of all such things as might nourish Impiety within the Realm, the Acts and Statutes of the principall Towns reformed, will yet testifie:Let this be noted for example. For what Adulterer, what Fornicator, what known Masse-monger or pestilent Papist durst have been seen in publike, within any Reformed Town within this Realme, before that the Queen arrived? And this Victory to his Word, and terrour to all filthy livers, did God work by such as yet live, and remaine witnesses (whether they will or not) of the aforesaid works of God.
We say our God suffered none of these, whom he first called to the Battell to perish or to fall, the while that he made them Victors of their enemies: For even as God suffered none of those whom he called from Egypt, to perish in the Red Sea, how fearfull that ever the danger appeared; so suffered he none of us to be approved, nor yet to be taken from this life, till that now the Pharaohs, then one, was drowned, and we set at freedom, without all danger of our enemies; to let both us and our Posterity understand, That such as follow the conducting of God, cannot perish, albeit they walked in the very shadow of death. But from whence (alas) cometh this miserable dispersion of Gods people within this Realme this day, in May 1561? And what is the cause that now the just is compelled to keep silence, good men are banished, Murtherers, and such as are knowne unworthy of common Society) if Justice were put in execution) bear the whole Regiment and sway within this Realme?
The cause of the trouble within Scotland, flowed from the Courtiers who seemed to professe the Evangell.We answer, Because that suddenly the most part of us declined from the purity of Gods Word, and began to follow the world, and so againe shake hands with the devill, and with Idolatry, as in the fourth Book we will heare.
For while that Papists were so confounded, that none within the Realme durst more avow the hearing or saying of Masse, then the theeves of Tiddisdale durst avow their stouth or stealing, in the presence of any upright Judge: No ware Protestants found who are not ashamed at Tables, and other open places, to aske, Why may not these men have their Masse, and the forme of their Religion? What can that hurt us, or our Religion? And from these two, Why and What, at last sprang [Page 305] out this Affirmative, The Queens Masse and her Priests will we maintain; This hand and this Rapier shall fight in their defence, &c.
The Inconveniences were shown both by Tongue and Pen; but the advertisers were judged to be men of unequall Spirits; Their Credit was defaced at the hands of such, as before were not ashamed to have used their Counsell in matters of greater importance, to have refused the Masse.
But then my Lord, my Master may not be thus used; he hath that Honour to be the Queens Brother;He means the Lo [...]d Iames, Earle Murray. And therefore we will that all men shall understand, That he must tender her as his Sister: And whosoever will counsell him to displease her, or the least that pertains unto her, shall not finde him their friend; yea, they are worthy to be hanged, that would so counsell him, &c. These and the like reasons took such deep root in flesh and blood, and was (as yet alas they are) preferred to God, and to his Messengers, rebuking vice and vanity, that from thence hath all our misery proceeded.
For as before,The corruption that entred the Queens Court. so even yet, although the Ministers be set to beg, the Guard and the men of Warre must be served; Though the blood of the Ministers must be spilt, yet it is the Queens Servants that did it. Although Masse be multiplied in all Quarters of the Realme, Who can stop the Queens Subjects to live of the Queens Religion? Although Innocent men be Imprisoned, it is the Queens pleasure. So she is offended at such men,The Theologie of the Court, and their reason [...]. although under pretence of Justice, Innocents be murthered: The Lords shall weep, but the Queenes minde must be satisfied. Nobles of the Realme, Barons and Councellors are banished, their Escheats disposed of, and their lives most unjustly pursued.Wicked Councellors [...]athers all th [...]ir mischiev [...]us plots upon misled Princes, and causeth them to take all things upon them This was written when the seco [...]d rank of the Lord [...] was banished, Anno 1560 after Dan [...]s s [...]aughter. The Queen hath lost her trusty Servant David, he was deare unto her; and therefore for her Honour sake, she must show rigour to revenge his death. And yet farther, albeit that some knew that she hath plainly purposed to wrack and undo the Religion within this Realme; That to that Romane Antichrist she hath made her promise; And that from him she hath taken money to uphold his pomp within this Realme, yet will they let the people understand, That the Queen will establish Religion, and provide all things orderly, if she were once delivered.
If such dealing, which is too common amongst Protestants, be not to prefer flesh and blood, to God, to his Truth, to Religion, and to the oppressed Liberty of the Realme, let the world judge. The plagues have been, and in some places are present, that were before threatned; the rest approaches: And yet who from the heart cryeth, I haue offended, Now thou Lord knowes, in thee onely is the trust of the oppr [...]ssed▪ for vain is the help of man. But now to returne we to our History.
The 19 day of August, The Queens Arriva [...]l from France 156 [...] 1561. betwixt seven and eight hours before noon, arrived Mary Queen of Scotland, then widow, with two Gallies out of France: In her company (besides her Gentlewomen called the Maries) were her Uncles, the Duke Aumale the grand Prior; the Marquesse d'Albuff. There accompanied her also, d'Anville son to the Constable of [Page 306] France, with other Gentlemen of inferiour Condition, besides servants and Officers. The very face of the Heaven, at the time of her Arrivall, did manifestly speak what comfort was brought into this Countrey with her (to wit) Sorrow,T [...]le & lugubre Coelum. Dolour, Darknesse, and all Impiety; For in the memory of man, that day of the yeer was never seen a more dolorous face of the Heaven, then was at her Arrivall, which two dayes after did so continue: For besides the Surface Wet and Corruption of the Ayre, the Mist was so thick and dark, that scarce might any man espie another the length of two payre of Butts: the Sun was not seen to shine two dayes before, nor two dayes after. That forewarning gave God unto us; but alas the most part were blinde.
At the sound of the Cannons, which the Galleyes shot, the multitude being advertised, happy was he or she that first must have the presence of the Queen; the Protestants were not the slowest: And therein they were not to be blamed. Because the Palace of Halyrud-house was not thorowly put in order (for her coming was more sudden then many looked for) she remained in Leith, till towards the evening, and then repaired thither. In the way betwixt Leith and the Abbey, met her the Rebells the Crafts-men, of whom we spake before; to wit, Those that had violated the Acts of the Magistrates, and had besieged the Proveist. The Queens first [...]ace in despight of Religion. But because she was sufficiently instructed that all they did was done in spight of their Religion, they were easily pardoned.
Fi [...]es of joy were set forth at night, and a Company of most honest men with Instruments of Musick, and with Musi [...]ians, gave their Salutations at her Chamber Window; The M [...]lody (as she alleadged) liked her well; and she willed the same to be continued some nights after with great diligence. The Lords repaired to her from all Quarters: and so was nothing understood but mirth and quietnesse, till the next Sunday, which was the 24 of August: When that preparations began to be made for that Idoll of the Masse to be said in the Chappell:The Queens. first Masse. Which perceived, the hearts of all the godly began to be emboldened; and men began openly to speak, Shall that Idoll be suffered again to take place within this Realme? It shall not. The Lord Lindsay (then but Master) with the Gentlemen of Fyfe, and others, plainly cryed in the Close or Yard, The Idolatrous Priests should die the death, according to Gods Law. One that carried in the Candle was evill affrayed; but then began flesh and blood fully to shew it self. There durst no Papist, neither yet any that came out of France, whisper: But the Lord Iames, the man whom all the godly did most reverence,Lord Iames, notwithstanding his sonner zeal to t [...]e Truth, complying with Court, favoureth Idolatry. took upon him to keep the Chappell door: his best excuse was, That he would stop all Scotish-men to enter in to the Masse; But it was and is sufficiently known, That the doore was kept that none should have entry to trouble the Priest; who after the M [...]sse was ended, was committed to the protection of the Lord Iohn of Coldingham, and Lord Robert of Halyrud-house; who then were both Protestants, and had Communicate at the Table of the Lord: Betwixt them two was the Priest conveyed to his Chamber. And so the godly departed with grief of heart, [...] godly reso [...]on. and after noon repaired to the Abbey in great companies, and gave plain signification, That they [Page 307] could not abide that the Land, which God by his power had purged from Idolatry, should in their eyes be polluted again: Which understood, there began complaint upon complaint. The old Duntebors, and others that had long served in the Court, and hoped to have no remission of sins, but by vertue of the Masse, cryed, They would away to France without delay, They could not live without the Masse: the same affirmed the Queens Uncles. And would to God that they all, together with the Masse,The end is not yet seen. had taken goodnight at the Realme for ever: for so had Scotland been rid of an unprofitable burthen of devouring strangers, and of the malediction of God, that hath stricken, and yet will strike for Idolatry.
The Councell assembled, disputation was had of the next remedy: Politicke heads were sent unto the Gentlemen, with these and the like perswasions:The persw [...]s [...] ons of the Courtiers. Why, alas, Will you chase our Soveraigne from us? She will incontinently returne to her Galleyes, and what then shall all Realmes say of us? May we not suffer her a little while? I doubt not but she will leave it: If we were not assured that she might be won, we should be also as great enemies to her Masse, as ye can be. Her Uncles will depart, and then shall we rule all at our pleasure: Would not we be also sorry to hurt the Religion, as any of you would be? With these and the like perswasions (we say) was the fervency of the Brethren quenched. And an Act was framed, the Tenour whereof followeth.
Apud Edinburgh, 25 Aagustii, 1561.
FOrasmuch as the Queens Majestie hath understood the great inconveniences through the divisi [...]n p [...]esently standing in this Realme, for the difference in matt [...]rs of Religion, which her Majestie is most desirous to see pacified by any good order, To the Honour of God, and Tranquility of her Realm, and means to take the same, by Advice of her States, so soon as conveniently may be, to their serious Consideration. And lest that her Majesties godly Resolutions therein may be greatly hindered, in case any Tumult and Sedition be raised amongst the Lieges, if any Alteration or Innovation be Pressed or Attempted before that good Order may be Established; Wherefore, for the eschewing of the said Inconveniences, her Majestie Ordains Letters to be Directed, to Charge all and sundry her Lieges, by open Proclamation at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh, and other Places needfull, That they, and every one of them, contain themselves in all Quietnesse, keep Peace and Civill Society amongst themselves in the mean time, while the States of the Realm may be Assembled, and then her Majestie have taken a finall Order by their Advice, and publike Consent; [Page 308] which her Majestie hopes shall be to the Contentment of all, the Law bidding, That none of them should take in hand privately or openly, any Alteration or Innovation of the state of Religion, or attempt any thing against the same, which her Majestie found Publikely and Universally standing at her Majesties Arrivall in this her Realme, under Pain of Death. With Certification, That if any Subject of the Realme shall come in the contrary Thereof, [...]e shall be esteemed and holden a Seditious Person, and Raiser of Tumult, and the same Pain shall be executed upon him with all Rigour, To the Example of others. And her Majestie, with the Advice of the Lords of the Secret Councell, Commands and Charges all her Li [...]ges, That none of them take in hand to Mol [...]st or Trouble any of her Majesties Domesticke Servants, or Persons whatsoever come forth of France in her Company at this time, in Word, Deed, or Countenance, for any Cause whatsoever, either within her Palace, or without, or make any assault or invasion upon any of them, under whatsoever Colour or Pretence, under the said Pain of Death. Albeit that her Majestie be sufficiently perswaded, That her Good and Loving Subjects would do the same, for the Reverence they bear to her Person and Acts, notwithstanding no such Commandment were published.
This Act and Proclamation Penned, and put in Forme by such as before professed Christ Jesus (for in the Councell then had Papists neither power nor voyce) It was publikely Proclaimed at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh upon Munday the day aforesaid. No man reclaimed, nor made repugnance to it, except the Earle of Arrane onely; who in open audience of the Herald, protested, That he disassented that any Protection or Defence should be made to the Queens Domesticks, The Lord Arrans stout and godly Protestati [...]n against the Qu [...]ens Masse. or to any that came from France, to offend Gods Majestie, and to violate the Laws of the Realme, more then any other Subjects: For Gods Law had pronounced death to the Idolater; and the Lawes of the Realme had appointed punishment for sayers and hearers of the Masse; which, said he, I here protest, be Universally observed; and that none be exempted, untill such time as a Law also publikely made, and also consonant to the Law of God, have disannulled the former. Hereupon he took Documents and Acts, as the Tenour of this his Protestation witnesseth.
IN so far as by this Proclamation it is made understood to the Church of God, and Members thereof, That the Queen is minded that the true Religion and Worship of God already established, proceed forward, that it may daily encrease: Unto the Parliament, that order may be then for extirpation of all Idolatry out of this Realme. We render most hearty thanks to the Lord our God for her Majesties good minde, earnestly praying that it may be encreased in her Majesty, To the Honour and Glory of his Name, and Weal of his Church within this Realme. [Page 309] And as touching the molestation of her Highnesse Servants, we suppose that none dare be so bold as once to move their finger at them, in doing of their lawfull businesse: And as for us, we have learned at our Master Christs Shoole, To keep Peace with all men. And therefore for our part we will promise that obedience unto her Majestie (as is our dutie) That none of her servants▪ shall be troubled, molested, or once touched, by the Church, or any member thereof, in doing their lawfull businesse. But since that God hath said, That the Idolater shall die the death; We Protest solemnely,Good resolution, if followed. in the presence of God, and in the eares of all the people that heares this Proclamation, and especially in the presence of you, Lion Herauld, and the rest of your Colleagues, maker of this Proclamation, That if any of her servants shall commit Idolatry, especially say Masse, participate therewith, or take the defence thereof (which we are loath should be in her Highnesse company) in that case, That this Proclamation is not extended to them in that behalf, nor be not a safe-guard nor girth to them in that behalfe, no more then if they commit slaughter or murther, seeing the one is much more abominable and odious in the sight of God, then is the other. But that it may be lawfull to inflict upon them the paines contained in Gods Word against Idolaters, where ever they may be apprehended, without favour. And this our Protestation we desire you to notifie unto her, and give her the Copie hereof, lest her Highnesse should suspect an uproare if we should all come and present the same.
At Edinburgh,
the day and yeere aforesaid.
This boldnesse did somewhat exasperate the Queene, and such as favoured her in that point. As the Lords (then called of the Congregation) repaired to the Towne, at the first coming they shew themselves wonderfully offended, That the Masse was permitted: So that every man as he came, accused them that were before him, but after they had remained a certaine space, they were as quiet, as were the former▪ Which thing perceived, a zealous and godly man, Robert Campbell of Kingzieclench, Robert Campbell to the Lord Vchiltrie, said unto the Lord Uchiltrie; (My Lord) now you are come, and almost the last of all the rest; and I perceive by your anger, that the fire edge is not off you yet: but I feare, that after that the Holy-water of the Court be sprinkled upon you, that you shall become as temperate as the rest: For I have been heere now five dayes, and at the first I heard every man say, Let us hang the Priest: But after that they had beene twice or thrice in the Abbey, all that fervencie past. I think there be some inchantment, whereby men are bewitched. And in very deed so it came to passe: For the Queenes faire words upon the one part,The Queens practise at the first. ever still crying, Conscience, Conscience, It is a sore thing to constraine the Conscience: And the subtill perswasions of her supposts (we meane, even of those who were judged most fervent amongst us) upon the other part; blinded all men, and put them in opinion, She will be content to heare the Preaching; and so no doubt but she may be wonne. And this of all, it was concluded, To suffer her for a time.
[Page 310]The next Sunday, Iohn Knox inveighing against Idolatry, shewed what terrible plagues God had taken upon Realmes and Nations for the same; and added, That one Masse (there were no more suffered at first) was more fearfull unto him,The iudgment of Iohn Knox upon the suffering of the Masse. then if ten thousand armed enemies were landed in any part of the Realme, of purpose to suppresse the whole Religion; for (said he) in our God there is strength to resist and confound multitudes, if we unfainedly depend upon him; whereof heretofore we have had experience: But when we joyn hands with Idolatry, it is no doubt but both Gods amiable presence, and comfortable defence, will leave us; and what shall then become of us? Alas, I fear that experience will teach us, to the grief of many. At these words the guiders of the Court mocked, and plainly spake, That such fear was no point of their faith;The Courtier making. it was besides his Text, and was a very untimely Admonition. But we heard the same Iohn Knox, in the audience of these same men, recite the same words againe in the midst of troubles; and in the audience of many, asked God mercy that he was not more vehement and upright in the suppressing of that Idoll in the beginning: For (said he) albeit I spake that which offended some (which this day they see and feel to be true) yet did I not that which I might have done;Note diligently how wise and godly m [...]n are so mistaken oft, as to play after games: And this M. Knox doth acknowledge here. for God hath not onely given unto me knowledge and tongue to make the impiety of that Idoll knowne unto the Realme, but he had given me credit with many who would have put in execution Gods Judgements, if I would onely have consented thereto: But so carefull was I (said he) of that common Tranquility, and so loth was I to have offended those of whom I had conceived a good opinion, that in secret conference with dearest and zealous men, I travelled rather to mitigate, yea to slacken that fervency that God had kindled in others, then to animate or encourage them to put their hands to the Lords Work; wherein I unfainedly acknowledged my self to have done most wickedly, and from the bottome of my heart do aske of my God grace and pardone, for that I did not what in me lay, to have suppressed that Idoll in the beginning. These and many other words did many heare him speake in publike in the moneth of December, 1565. when such as at the Queenes Arrivall onely maintained the Masse, were exiled the Realme, summoned upon Treason, and decreit of forfeiture intended against them. But to returne from whence we have digressed.
The first reasoning betwixt the Queen and Iohn Knox.Whether it was by counsell of others, or of the Queens owne desire, we know not, but the Queen spake with Iohn Knox, and had long reasoned with him, none being present, except the Lord Iames, two Gentlemen stood in the one end of the room. The sum of their reasoning was this: The Queen accused him, That he had raised a part of her subjects against her Mother and her self; That he had written a Book against her just Authority;Note how that Princ [...]s are informed against God [...] servant. (she meant the Treatise against the Regiment of Women) which she had and would cause the most learned in Europe to write against it; That he was the cause of great sedition, and great slaughter in England; And that it was said to her, That all that he did was by Necromancy. To the which the said Iohn answered; Madame, it may please your Majestie patiently to hear my simple answers: And first (said he) [Page 311] my simple Answers: And first, (said he) if to teach the Word of God in sincerity, if to rebuke Idolatry, and to will a people to worship God, according to his Word, be to raise Subjects against their Princes, then cannot I bee excused; for it hath pleased God of his mercy, to make me one (amongst many) to disclose unto this Realme the vanitie of the Papisticall Religion, and the deceit, pride, and tyranny of that Romane Antichrist:Let this be noted diligently. But Madame, if the true knowledge of God and his right worshipping be the chief cause which must move men to obey their just Princesse from their heart, (as it is most certain that they are) wherein can I be reprehended?Let the Prince note this. I thinke, and am surely perswaded, that your Majestie has had, and presently hath as unfained obedience of such as professe Christ Jesus within this Realm, as ever your Father or Progenitours had of those that were called Bishops: And touching that Booke that seemeth so highly to offend your Majestie, it is most certaine, that if I wrote it, I am content that all the learned of the world judge of it: I heare that an Englishman hath written against it, but I have not read him; if hee hath sufficiently confuted my reasons, and established his contrary Propositions, with as evident testimonies, as I have done mine; I shall not bee obstinate but shall confesse mine errour and ignorance. But to this houre I have thought, and yet thinkes my selfe alone more able to sustaine the things affirmed in that my Work, than any ten in Europe shall be able to confute it.
You thinke (said shee) that I have no just Authoritie: Please your Majestie, (said he) that learned men in all ages have had their judgements free, and most commonly disagreeing from the Common judgement of the world;Let this wi [...]e reply be noted. Such also have they published, both with Pen and tongue, notwithstanding they themselves have lined in the common Societie with others, and have borne patiently with the errour and imperfections which they could not amend. Plato the Philosopher wrote his Booke of the Common wealth, in the which hee condemnes many things that were maintained in the world, and required many things to have beene reformed: And yet notwithstanding he lived under such Politicks, as then were universally received without farther troubling any State: Even so Madame am I content to do, in uprightnesse of heart, and with a testimony of good Conscience, I have communicate my judgement to the world; if the Realme findes no inconveniencies in the Regiment of a woman, that which they approve, shall I not further disallow, then within my owne brest, but shall be all well content, and shall live under your Majestie, as Paul was to live under the Roman Emperour: And my hope is, that so long as ye defile not your hands with the Blood of the Saints of God, that neither I nor that Booke shall either hurt you or your Authoritie; for in very deed Madame, that Booke was written most especially against that wicked Mary of England.
But (said shee) you speake of women in generall; most true it is Madame, (said the other;) and yet plainly appeareth to me, that wisedome should perswade your Majestie never to raise trouble [Page 312] for that which this day hath not troubled your Majestie, neither in person, nor in anxietie. For of late yeeres many things which before were holden Stable have been called in doubt; yea, they have been plainely impugned. But yet, Madame, I am assured, That neither Protestant nor Papist, shall be able to prove, That any such Question was at any time moved, in publike or in private. Now, Madame, said he, if I had intended to trouble your State, because you are a woman; I might have chosen a time more convenient for that purpose then I can do now, when your own presence is within the Realme.
But now, Madame, shortly to answer to the other two accusations, I heartily praise my God, through Jesus Christ, that Satan, the enemy of mankinde, and the wicked of the World, have no other crimes to lay to my charge, then such as the very World it selfe knoweth to be most false and vaine. For in England I was resident onely the space of five yeeres. The places were Barwick, where I abode two yeeres; So long in New-castle; And a yeere in London. Now,Note this undertaking. Madame, if in any of these places, during the time that I was there, any man shall be able to prove, That there was either Battell, Sedition, or Mutinie, I shall confesse, That I my selfe was the Malefactour, and shedder of the blood. I am not ashamed further to affirme, That God so blessed my weake labours then in Barwick (wherein then commonly used to be slaughter, by reason of quarrells that used to arise amongst Souldiers) there was also great quietnesse, all the time that I remained there, as there is this day in Edinburgh.
And where they slander me of Magick, Necromancie, or of any other Art forbidden of God, I have witnesse (besides mine owne conscience) all the Congregations that ever heard me, what I speak, both against such acts, and against those that use such impietie: But seeing the wicked of the world said, That my Master the Lord Jesus was possessed with Beelzebub, I must patiently beare; Albeit that I, wretched sinner, be unjustly accused, of those that never delighted in the Veritie.
The Queens second Objection.But yet (said she) you have taught the people to receive another Religion then their Princes can allow: And how can that Doctrine be of God? Seeing that God commandeth Subjects to obey their Princes. Madame (said he) as right Religion tooke neither Originall nor Antiquity,Answer. from worldly Princes, but from the eternall God alone: So are not Subjects bound to frame their Religion according to the appetite of their Princes; For oft it is that Princes are the most ignorant of all others, in Gods true Religion, as we may reade in the Histories, as well before the death of CHRIST JESUS, as after: If all the seed of Abraham should have beene of the Religion of Pharaoh, to whom they had beene a long time Subjects, I pray you (Madame) what Religion should there have been in the world? Or if all men in the dayes of the Apostles, should have beene of the Religion of the Romane Emperours, What Religion should have [Page 313] been upon the face of the earth? Daniel and his fellows were subjects to Nebuchad-nezzar, and unto Darius, and yet (Madame) they would not be of their Religion, neither of the one, nor of the other; For the three Children said, We make it knowne to thee, O King, That we will not worship thy Gods. And Daniel did pray publikely unto his God, against the expresse Commandment of the King: And so, Madame, ye may perceive that Subjects are not bound to the Religion of their Princes, albeit they are commanded to give them obedience. Yea, (quoth she) none of these men raised their Sword against their Princes. Yet Madame (quoth he) ye cannot deny but they resisted: For those that obey not the Commandments given, in some sort resist. But yet (said she) they resisted not by the Sword. God (said she) Madame) had not given them the power and the meanes. Thinke you (said she) That Subjects, having power, may resist their Princes? If Princes do exceed their Bounds (quoth he) Madame, and doe against that wherefore they should be obeyed, there is no doubt but they may be resisted, even by Power: For there is neither greater Honour, nor greater Obedience to be given to Kings and Princes, then God hath commadned to be given to Father and Mother: But so it is, That the Father may be stricken with a Phrenzie, in the which he would slay his owne Children;Note this comparison. Now, Madame, if the children arise, joyn themselves together, apprehend the Father, take the Sword or other Weapon from him, and finally, binde his hands, and keepe him in Prison till that his Phrensie be over-past, Thinke ye (Madame) that the children do any wrong? Or thinke ye, Madame, that God will be offended with them that have stayed their Father from committing wickednesse. It is even so (said he) Madame, with Princes that would murther the children of God, that are subject unto them.Blinde zeal, what it is. Their blinde zeale is nothing but a very mad phrenzie; and therefore to take the sword from them, to binde their hands,When this was written there was no appearance of Maries imprisonment. and to cast them into prison, till that they be brought to a more sober minde, is no disobedience against Princes, but just obedience, because that it agreeth with the Word of God.
At these words the Queene stood, as it were amazed, more then a quarter of an houre; her countenance altered, so that the Lord Iames began to entreat her, and to demand, What hath offended you, Madame? At length she said, Well, then I perceive that my Subjects shall not onely obey you, and not me; And shall do what they list, and not what I command, and so must I be subject unto them, and not they to me. God forbid (answered he) that ever I take upon me to command any to obey me, or yet to set Subjects at liberty, to do whatsoever please them; but my travell is, That both Princes and Subjects obey GOD. And thinke not (said he) Madame, that wrong was done unto you, when you are willed to be subject unto GOD, for [Page 314] it is he that subjects the people under Princes, and causes obedience to be given unto them; yea, God craves of Kings, That they be, as it were, Foster-Fathers to the Church, and commands Queens to be Nourishers unto his People. And this subjection (Madame) unto God, and to his troubled Church, is the greatest dignity that flesh can get upon the face of the earth, for it shall carry them to everlasting glory.
The Queens Church.Yea (quoth she) but ye are not the Church that I will nourish; I will defend the Church of Rome, for I think it is the true Church of God.
Your will (quoth he) Madame, is no reason, neither doth your thought make that Romane Harlot to be the Immaculate Spouse of Jesus Christ. And wonder not, Madame, that I call Rome an Harlot; for that Church is altogether polluted with all kinde of Spirituall Fornication, as well in Doctrine, as in Manners: yea, Madam, I offer my selfe further to prove, That the Church of the Jewes, who crucified Jesus Christ, when that they manifestly denied the Sonne of God, was not so farre degenerated from the Ordinances and Statutes which God gave by Moses and Aaron unto his People, as the Church of Rome is declined, and more then five hundred yeers hath declined from the Purity of Religion which the Apostles taught and planted.Strong Imagination, called conscience. My conscience (said she) is not so. Conscience, Madame (said he) requires knowledge; and I fear that of right knowledge you have but little. But (said she) I have both heard and read. So, Madame (said he) did the Jewes that crucified Christ Jesus, reade both the Law and the Prophets, and heard the same interpreted, after their manner. Have ye heard (said he) any teach, but such as the Pope and his Cardinalls have allowed? And you may be assured,Question. That such will speak nothing to offend their owne state. Ye interpret the Scriptures (said she) in one manner, and they in another; Whom shall I believe, and who shall be Judge? Believe (said he) God, that plainly speaketh in his Word: And further then the Word teacheth you, ye shall neither believe the one nor the other. The Word of God is plain in it self; And if there appear any obscurity in one place, the holy Ghost, which is never contrarious to himself, explains the same more clearly in other places: So that there can remaine no doubt, but unto such as obstinately will remaine ignorant. And now, Madame, (said he) to take one of the chief Points which this day is in controversie betwixt the Papists and us, for example. The Papists alleadge, and boldly have affirmed, That the Masse is the Ordinance of God, and the Institution of Jesus Christ, and a Sacrifice for the quick and the dead. We deny both the one and the other, and affirme, That the Masse, as it is now used, is nothing but the Invention of man; and therefore it is an Abomination before God, and no Sacrifice that ever God commanded. Now (Madame) who shall judge betwixt us, two thus contending? It is not reason that either of the persons be further believed, then they are able to prove by insuspect witnessing: Let them lay downe the Book of God, and by the plain words prove their affirmatives, and we shall give unto them the play granted. But so long as they are bold to affirme, and yet do prove nothing, we must say, That albeit all the [Page 315] world believe them, yet believe they not God, but do receive the lyes of men for the Truth of God. What our Master Christ Jesus did, we know by his Evangelists: What the Priests do at the Masse, the world seeth. Now doth not the Word of God plainly assure us, That Christ Jesus neither said, nor yet commanded Masse to be said at his last Supper, seeing that no such thing as the Masse is made mention of within the whole Scriptures. You are over-hard for me (said the Queen) but if they were here whom I have heard, they would answer you. Madame, (said the other) would to God that the learnedest Papist in Europe, and he that you would best believe were present with your Majestie to sustain the argument; and that ye would abide patiently to hear the matter reasoned to the end; for then I doubt not, Madame, but that you should hear the vanity of the Papisticall Religion, and what small ground it hath within the Word of God. Well (said she) ye may perchance get that sooner then you believe. Assuredly (said the other) if ever I get that in my self, I get it sooner then I believe; for the ignorant Papist cannot patiently reason, and the learned and crafty Papist will never come in your audience (Madame) to have the ground of their Religion searched out; for they know they are not able to maintain any argument, except by fire and sword, and their own Laws be judges. So say you (quoth the Queen) and I believe it hath been to this day. (Quoth he) for how oft have the Papists in this and in other Realmes, been required to come to conference, and yet could it never be obtained, unlesse themselves were admitted for Judges: and therefore I must yet say again, That they dare never dispute, but where themselves are both judges and party. And when you shall let me see the contrary, I shall grant my self to be deceived in that Point. And with this the Queen was called unto dinner; for it was afternoon.Note this. At departing, Iohn Knox said unto her, I pray God, Madame, that you may be also blessed within the Common-wealth of Scotland (if it be the pleasure of God) as ever Deborah was in the Common-wealth of Israel. Of this long conference, whereof we onely touch a part, were divers opinions: The Papists grudged, and feared that which they needed not; the godly thinking at least, That she would have heard the preaching, rejoyceed; but they were utterly deceived, for she continued in her Massing, and despised, and quickly mocked all exhortation.
Iohn Knox his owne judgement,Iohn Knox his judgement of the Queen at the first, and ever since. being by some of his familiars demanded what he thought of the Queen, said, If there be not in her a proud mind, a crafty wit, and an indurate heart against God and his Truth, my judgement faileth me: and this I say with a grieved heart, for the good I wish unto her, and by her, to the Church and State.
When the whole Nobility were convened,The Queens first Progresse. the Lords of Privie Councell were chosen, where were appointed the Duke, the Earles of Huntley, Argyle, Atholl, Mortoun, Glencarne, Mershell, Bothwell; Lords Arskeme, and Lord Iames, after Earle Murray; and these were appointed as certain to wait upon the Court by course: But that Order continued not long; Duke d'Anville returned with the Galleyes to France. The Queen entred in her Progresse, and in the Moneth of September travelled from Edinburgh, Linlithgow, Sterlin, S. Iohnston, Dundie, S. Androes; all these [Page 316] parts she polluted with the Idolatrous Masse: Fire followed the Court very commonly in that Journey, the Towns propined the Queen liberally, thereof were the French enriched.
About the beginning of October they returned to Edinburgh; and at the day appointed the Q. was received in the Castle: whereat preparations were made for her entry into the Town, in Farces, in Masking, and other Prodigalities: fain would our fools have counterfeited France: Whatsoever might set forth her glory, that she heard, and gladly beheld. The Keyes were delivered unto her by a pretty Boy, descending, as it were from a Cloud: The Verses of her own Praise she heard, and smiled; But when the Bible was presented,Note the disposition of a misled soul. and the Praise thereof declared, she began to frowne; for shame she could not refuse it, but she did no better, for she gave it to the most pestilent Papist within the Realme, to wit, To Arthur Arskeme. Edinburgh since that day have reaped as they sowed:Bo [...]fours doctrine. They gave her some taste of their Prodigality: And because the Liquor was sweet, she hath licked oft of that Bust or Box, oftner then twice since. All men know what we mean; The Queen cannot lack, and the Subjects have.
In Edinburgh it hath been an ancient and laudable Custome, That the Provests, Bayliffs, and Councell, after their Election, which used to be at Michaelmas, caused publikely proclaim the Statutes and Ordinances of the Town;Note this diligently. And therefore Archbald Dowglas Provest, Ed. Hope, Adam Fullartoun, &c. Bayliffs, caused proclaim according to the former Statutes of the Town, That no Adulterer nor Fornicator, no noted Drunkard, no Masse-monger, no obstinate Papist that corrupted the people, such as Priests, Friers, and others of that sort, should be found within 41 hours thereafter, under the Pains contained in the Statutes: Which blowne in the Queens ears, there began pride and maliciousnesse to shew it selfe; for without further cogitation of the cause, was the Provest and Bayliffes charged to Ward in the Castle, and immediately was Commandment given, That other Provests and Bayliffs should be elected.
Some gainstood for a while: The new Election alleadged, That the Provest and Bayliffs whom they had chosen, and to whom they had given their Oath, had committed no offence; therefore that justly they might be deprived. But while Charge was doubled upon Charge, and no man found to oppose himself to impiety, the misled Queens Letter and wicked will is obeyed, as just Law. And so was M. Thomas Makalan chosen Provest for the other. The man, no doubt, was both discreet, and sufficient for that Charge; but the deposition of the other was against all Law. God be mercifull to some of our owne, for they were not all blamelesse, that the Queens unreasonable will was so far obeyed.
A contrary Proclamation was publikely made, That the Town should be patent to all the Queens Lieges: And so Murtherers, Adulterers, Theeves (Whores,Yet in the Parliament holden 1563. there is an expresse Act for punishing of Adultery by death. It is the Act 74. Drunkards, Idolaters, and all Malefactors, got protection under the Queens wings, under colour that they were of her Religion: And so got the devill freedome againe, where that before he durst not have been seen in day light upon the common streets. Lord deliver us from this Bondage of sin.
[Page 317]The Devil finding his raines loose, ran forward in his course, and the Queen (evil men abusing her name and authority) took upon her greater boldnesse,The devil getting entry to his little finger will screw in his whole arm. then she, and Balaams bleating Priests durst have attempted before; for upon All-Hallow day they bended up their Masse with all mischievous solemnitie. The Ministers thereat offended, in plaine and publike place, declared the inconvenience that thereupon would ensue. The Nobility were sufficiently admonished of their duties;Note this. but affection caused men to call that in doubt, wherein oft before they seemed most resolute; to wit, Where that the Subjects might have hand to suppresse the Idolatry of their Prince? And upon this Question conveaned in the house of Master Iames Mackgill, the Lord Iames, Earle of Morton, the Earle of Marshall, Secretary Lethington, the Justice Clarke, and the foresaid Master Iames Clarke of the Register; who all reasoned for the part of the Queen, affirming, That the Subjects might not take her Masse lawfully from her: In the contrary judgement were the principall Ministers, Master Iohn Row, Master George Hay, Master Robert Hamilton, and Iohn Knox. The reasons of both parties we will omit, because they will be explained after, where the said Question and others, Concerning the Obedience due to Princes, were long reasoned in open assembly: The conclusion of that first reasoning was; That the Question should be formed; Letters directed to Geneva for the resolution of that Church; Wherein Iohn Knox offered his labour. But Secretary Lethington, alleadging, That there stood much in the information, said, That he should write: But that was onely to drive time, as the trueth declared it selfe. The Queenes partie urged, That the Queen should have her Religion free in her own Chappell, to do, she and her houshold, what they list. The Ministers affirmed, and Voted the contrary; adding, That her liberty should be their thraldome, ere it be long. But neither could reason nor threatning move the affections of such as were creeping in Credit, and so did the Votes of the Lords prevaile against the Ministers.
For the punishment of Theft and Reafe, which had encreased upon the border: and in the South from the Queenes arrivall, was the Lord Iames made Lieutenant, some suspected that such honour and charge proceeded from the same heart and counsell that Saul made David Captain against the Philistines; but God assisted and bowed the hearts of men, both to feare and obey him; yea, the Lord Bothwell himselfe at that time assisted him, but he had remission for Liddisdall, except that execution was there made in Edinburgh, for her twenty eight of one clan, and other, were hanged at that Justice Court, bribes, budds, or sollicitation, saved not the guilty, if he might be apprehended. And therefore God prospered him in that his integrity that same time the Lord Iames spake with the Lord Gray of England at Kelsoe, for good rule to be kept on both the borders, and agreed in all things.
Before his returning,The Queenes first fray in Hallyrud-house. the Queene upon a night tooke a fright in her bed, as if horsemen had been in the Close, and as if the Palace had been enclosed about; whether it proceeded of her own womanly fantasie, or if men put her in feare, for displeasure of the Earle of Arrane: And for other purposes, as for the electing of the Guard, we know not; but the feare was so great, that the Towne was called to the Watch; Lord Robert [Page 318] of Hallyrud-house, and Iohn of Coldingham kept the Watch by course; Skouts were set forth, and Sentinels, upon pain of death, were commanded to keep their Stations. And yet they feared where there was no fear, neither yet could ever any appearance or suspition of such things be tried. Shortly after the returning of the Lord Iames, there came from the Queen of England, Sir Peter Mewtes, with Commission to require the Ratification of the Peace made at Leith. Her answer was, even such as we have heard before; That she behoved to advise, and then she should answer. In presence of her Councell she kept her selfe grave; for under the mourning weed and apparell she could dissemble in full perfection: but how soon that ever the French people had her alone, they told her, That since she came to Scotland, she saw nothing there but gravity, which repugned altogether to her breeding, for she was brought up in joviality, so tearmed she her Dancing, and other things thereto belonging.
The generall Assembly of the Church approached, holden in December, after the Queens arrivall, in the which began the rulers of the Court to draw themselves apart from the Societie of their brethren, and began to strive and grudge, That any thing should be consulted upon, without their advices, Master Iohn Wood, who before had shewed himselfe very fervent in the Cause of God, and forward in giving of his councell in all doubtfull matters, refused to assist the Assembly again, whereof many did wonder;Division between the Lords and the Ministers. The Courtiers drew unto them some of the Lords, and would not conveane with their Brethren, as before they were accustomed, but kept themselves in the Abbey; The principall Commissioners of the Church, the Superintendents, and some Ministers, past unto them, where they were assembled in the Abbots Lodging within Hallyrud-house, both the parties began to open their griefes; The Lords complained, That the Ministers drew the Gentlemen into secret, and held Councell without their knowledge: The Ministers denied, That they had done any thing in secret, otherwise then the common Order commanded them; And accused the Lords (the flatterers of the Queen we meane) that they kept not the Convention with their Brethren; considering, That they knew the Order, and that the same was appointed by their own advice, as the Book of Discipline subscribed with the most part of their own hands would witnesse; some began to deny, That ever they knew such a thing as the Book of Discipline: And called also in doubt, Whether it was expedient, that such Assemblies should be or not: for gladly would the Queen and her secret Councell have had all Assemblies of the godly discharged;The Queen fain would have had all Assemblies discharged. The reasoning was sharpe and quicke on either side: The Queens faction alleadged, That it was suspicious to Princes, that Subjects should assemble themselves, and keep Conventions without their knowledge. It was answered, That without knowledge of the Princes, the Church did nothing, for the Princes perfectly understood, That within this Realme was a Reformed Church; and that they had their Orders and appointed times of Convention. And so without knowledge of the Princes, they did nothing: Yea (said Lethington) the Queen knew, and knoweth well enough; But the Question is, Whether that the Queen alloweth such Conventions: It was answered, If the Libertie of the Church should stand upon the [Page 319] Queens allowance or disallowance, we are assured, not onely to lacke Assemblies, but also to lacke the publike Preaching of the Evangell, that affirmative was mocked,Note this dili [...]gently. and the contrary affirmed, Well (said the other) time will try the truth; But to my former words, this I will adde; Take from us the freedomes of assemblies, and take from us the Evangell; for without assemblies, how shall good order and unity in Doctrine be kept? It is not to be supposed, That all Ministers shall be so perfect, but that they shall need admonition, as well concerning Manners as Doctrine: As it may be, that some be so stiffe-necked, that they will not admit the admonition of the simple; As also, it may be that fault may be found with Ministers without just offence committed: And if order be not taken both with the Complainer, and with the persons complained upon: It cannot be avoided but that many grievous offences shall arise; For remedy whereof, of necessity it is, That generall Assemblies must be. In the which, the judgements and gravitie of many may occurre, to correct or represse the follies or errours of a few. Hereunto consented the most part, as well of the Nobility as of the Barrons, and willed the reasoners for the Queen to be sent to her Majestie, if that she stood in suspition of any thing that was to be handled in their assemblies, that it would please her Majestie to send such as he would appoint, to hear whatsoever was propounded or reasoned.
Hereafter was the Book of Discipline proposed, and desired to have been ratified by the Queens Majestie, but it was stopped, and the Question demanded, How many of those that subscribed to that Book would be subject unto it?Note this dil [...] gently. It was answered, All the godly: Will the Duke, said Lethington? If he will not, answered the Lord Uchiltrie, I would that he were scraped out, not onely of that Book, but also out of our number and company; for what purpose shall labour be taken to put the Church in order, and to what end shall men subscribe, and then never mean to keep a word of that which they promise? Lethington answered, Many subscribe there in fide Parentum, as Children are baptized. One, to wit Iohn Knox, answered, Albeit ye think that scoffe proper, yet as it is most untrue, so it is most improper:Note this passage. That Book was read in publike audience; and by the space of divers dayes, the hearers thereof were resolved, as all that here sit know well enough, and you your selves cannot deny; So that no man was required to subscribe that which he understood not: Stand content, said one, that Booke will not be obtained: Let God (said the other) require the lack and want which this poor Common-wealth shall have of the things therein contained, from the hands of such as stop the same.
Thomas Borrows perceiving that the Book of discipline was refused, presented unto the Councill certain Articles, requiring Idolatry to be suppressed, their Churches to be planted with true Ministers, and some certain propositions to be made for them, according to equitie and Conscience, for unto that time the most part of the Ministers, had lived upon the benevolence of men; for many had into their owne hands the profits that the Bishops, and others of that Sect had before abused, and so some part was bestowed upon the Ministers.
[Page 320]But when the Bishops began to gripe again to that, which most unjustly they called their own: for the Earle of Arrane was discharged of Saint Andrews and Dumfermling, wherewith before by vertue of a Factory and Commission, he had intromitted and medled: And so were many others. Therefore the Barons required, That order might be taken for the Ministers, or else they would no more cause Rents to be paid unto any, that formerly belonged to the Church-men, nor suffer any thing to be collected for the use of any whosoever, after the Queenes arrivall, then that they did before; for they verily supposed, that the Queens Majestie would keep promise made to them, which was, Not to alter their Religion, which could not remain without Ministers; and Ministers could not live without provision: And therefore they heartily desired the Councell to provide some convenient order in that behalf. This somewhat moved the Queens flatterers, for the Rod of impiety was not then strengthened in her and their hands. And so began they to practise how they might please the Queen, and yet seem somewhat to satisfie the faithfull; And so devised they, That the Church-men should have intromission and medling with the two parts of their Benefices; and that the third part should be gathered by such men as thereto should be appointed for such uses; As in these subsequent Acts are more fully expressed.
Apud Edinburgh vicesimo Decemb. Anno 1561.
THe which day; Forasmuch as the Queens Majestie, by the advice of the Lords of her secret Councell, foreseeing the imminent troubles, which apparantly threaten to arise amongst the Lieges of this Realme for matters of Religion, to stay the same, and shun all incommodities that might thereupon ensue, having intercommuned and spoken with a part of the Clergie, or State Ecclesiasticall, with whom then, reasoning being had, It was thought good and expedient by her Highnesse, That a generall Assembly should be appointed, the 15 day of December instant, whereto the rest of the States might have appeared: and by the advice of Lawyers, one reasonable overture be made, and order taken for staying of the approaching trouble, and quieting of all the Countrey; which Assembly, being by her Majestie appointed, and sundry dayes of Counsell kept; and the said Ecclesiasticall State oft-times required, That the said Order might be taken, and overture made for staying of the trouble, and quieting of the Countrey. Last of all, in presence of the Queens Majesty, and Lords of the Councell aforesaid, and others of the Nobility of this Realm, compeired, Iohn Arch-bishop of Saint Andrews, Patrick Bishop of Murray, Henry Bishop of Rosse, and Robert Bishop of Dunkeld: And for themselves respectively offered unto the Queens Majestie, to be content with the two parts of the Rents of their Benefices; and the third part to be imployed as her Majestie thought expedient. And because the certaintie thereof was not knowne, not yet what summes of Money would sustaine the Ministery, and Ministers of Gods Word within this Realme, neither yet how much was necessary to support the Queenes [Page 321] Majesty above her own Rents, for the common affairs of the Countrey, Therefore it is Ordained, Concluded, and Determined by the Queens Majesty, and the Lords of the Councell aforesaid, and others of the Nobility present, That if the fourth part of the whole Benefices within this Realm, may be sufficient to sustain the Ministers thorowout this whole Realme, and support the Queens Majesty to maintain and set forwards the common affairs of the Countrey failing thereof, the third part of the said Profits, and more, if it be found sufficient for the effect afore [...]aid, to be taken up yeerly in time coming, that a generall order may be taken therewith, and so much thereof to be employed to the Queens Majesties use, for entertaining and setting forward of the common affairs of the Countrey; and so much thereof to the Ministers, and sustentation of the Ministry, as may reasonably sustain the same, at the sight and discretion of the Queens Majesty, and Councell aforesaid, and the excrescens and superplus to be assigned to the old Possessors. And to the effect that the Rents and yeerly Profits of the whole Benefices within this Realme may be cleerly known to the Queens Majesty and Councell aforesaid, It is Statuted and Ordained, That the whole Rentals of the Benefices of this Realm be produced before her Majesty and Lords aforesaid, at the time under-written: that is to say, The Rentalls of the Benefices on this side of the Water, before the 24 of Ianuary next coming: And those beyond the water, the 10 of February next thereafter; and ordains Letters to be directed to the Sheriffs in that part, to passe charge, and require all and sundry Archbishops, Bishops, Commendators, Abbots, Priors, on this side of the Water, personally to be apprehended, and failing thereof, at their dwelling places, or at the Parish Churches where they should remain, Cathedrall Churches or Abbeyes: And all Archdeacons, Deans, Chanters, sub-Chanters, Provests, Parsons and Vicars, and other Beneficed men whatsoever, their Chamberlains and Factors, personally, or at their dwelling places, or at the Parish Churches where they should remain, To exhibite and produce before the Queens Majesty and Lords aforesaid, before the said 24 day of Ianuary next coming, the just and true Rentals of the values and rents of their Benefices, to the effect aforesaid: And to chare the Prelats, and the other Beneficed men on the other side of the Water in manner aforesaid, to exhibite and produce the just and true Rentals of their Benefices before the Queens Majesty and Lords aforesaid, the said 10 of February, to the effect aforesaid; with certification to them, That if any fails to appeare, the Queens Majesties and Councels wills are, That they should be proceeded against here, as the matter requires: And likewise to charge the whole Superintendents, Ministers, Elders and Deacons of the principall Towns and Shires of this Realm, to give in before the Queens Majesty and Lords of the Councell aforesaid, before the said 24 of Ianuary next coming, a formall and sufficient Roll and Memoriall, what may be sufficient and reasonable to sustain Ministry, and whole Ministers of this Realme, that her Majesty, and Lords of the Councell aforesaid, may rightly and diligently weigh and consider what necessary support is required to be taken yeerly of the [Page 322] fruits of the said Benefices (by her Majesties own yearly Rent) to entertain and set forward the common affairs of this Realme, against the said 24 day of Ianuary next coming, that it may be proceeded in the said matter, all parties satisfied, and the whole Countrey, and Lieges thereof set in quietnesse.
Apud Linlithgow, 24 Ianuarii, &c.
FOrasmuch as the Queens Majesty, with the advice of the Lords of her Secret Councell, directed her Letters, commanding all and sundry Arch-bishops, Bishops, Abbots, &c. and all other Beneficed men, their Factors, Farmors, Takesmen, to appear before her Highnesse and Lords aforesaid at Edinburgh, or where it should happen them to be for the time, so many as dwells upon this side of the water, before the 24 day of Ianuary instant; and them that dwells beyond the water, the 10 of February next coming, that the just value of their Benefices might be knowne; so that hereafter her Highnesse may take order for the Sustentation of the Ministry of the Church, and the publike businesse of the Realme. And because the Queens Majesty is presently busied with other affairs, and may not her self attend upon the receipt of the said Rent, therefore her Highnesse hath given and granted, and by these Presents gives and grants full power and Commission to Master Iames Mackgill of Rankellor nether, Clerk of the Register, Sir Iohn Ballenden of Archnenell, Knight, Justice Clerk to the Treasurer, Secretary of State, Advocate of the Crowne, and Laird of Pittarrow, to call before them within the City of Edinburgh, all and sundry Prelates, and Beneficed men, which are charged by vertue of the said Letters, now presently being in Edinburgh, or shall happen hereafter to repair thereto, their Factors or Farmers, and there enquire of them the Rentalls of their Benefices, and receive the same from them to the effect aforesaid. And likewise that the said Commissioners cause warne all Seperintendents, Over-seers, Ministers. Elders and Deacons, to give unto them the names of all the Ministers of this Realme, that the just Calculation being made and considered by the said Commissioners of the value of the said Benefices, they may report the same unto the Queens Majesty, that her Highnesse may take order herein, according to the just Tenour of the first Ordinance made thereupon.
Apud Edinburgh, 12 February, 1561.
FOrasmuch as by Statute and Ordinance made by the Queens Majesty, and Lords of the Secret Councell, and her Highnesse Letters directed thereupon, all and sundry Archbishops, Bishops, Abbots, &c. and other Beneficed men, were charged to produce the Rentalls of their Benefices before her Majesty and Lords aforesaid, in manner following (that is to say) The said Beneficed men dwelling on this side of the Water, before the four and twentieth of Ianuary last past: And on the other side of the Water, before the tenth of February instant; [Page 323] to the effect that order might be taken therin to conform to the Ordinance; With certification to them, that if they fayled, the Queens Majestie, and Counsell aforesaid, would take order therein, as the same Ordinance bears. Notwithstanding of the which the Queens Majestie, and Counsell, and others appointed, for receiving of the said Rentalls, have continually since the said 24 of Ianuary aforesaid, waited upon the receiving of them; yet a very small number of them have produced their Rentalls, thereby not onely contemning her Majesties Ordinance and Proclamation aforesaid, but also her selfe and her Authoritie, as they were Princes and not Subjects, expresse against Equitie, Reason, and Justice; For remedy whereof the Queene Majestie ordains, with advice of the Lords of her secret Councill, That Factors, Chamerlains or Stewards bee appointed to intromett, gather, uplist and receive, to our Soveraign Ladies use, all and sundry mailles, tythes or tiends, farmes, rents, provents, emoluments, fruits, profits, and due tyes of whatsoever benefices, whereof the Rentalls are not produced conforme to the said Ordinance. And if any Retalls already produced bears not the just value, but is Fraudulently made, to intromet and uptake as much of the profits and fruits of the said benefices, as are omitted forth of the said Rentalls, and the In-givers of the Rentalls, and Professors of the Benefices thereof, shall never have action to claime, crave or receive from the Tenants and Occupiers further then is contained in the same Rentals, already produced by them; and the Tenants and Possessors shall be holden to pay no more than is contained in the same Rentalls, already produced, as aforesaid: And the said Chamerlains and Factors to be appointed by the Queenes Majestie, shall have sufficient power to intromitt and uptake the fruits and profits aforesaid, in such fulnesse as if speciall Letters of Factory and Chamerlancie were granted to them thereupon; and ordains the Lords of the Session to direct forth Letters at the said Factors and Chamerlaines instancies either of horning or poynding, as shall be thought expedient, for causing of them to bee answered of fruits of the said Benefices to be forth-commanded to the Queenes Majesties behalf and use, while further order be taken therein.
Apud Edinburge, 15. February 1561.
FOr as much as the Queenes Majestie by the advice of the Lords of her secret Councell, and others, divers of the Nobility had of before the two and twentieth day of December last past, ordained, that if the fourth part of the fruits, and Rents of all the Benefices within this Realme were not sufficient for the Supporting of her Majesties present wants, and the particular Charges under-written, necessary to be borne for the weale of the Countrey, than the third of the said fruits more or lesse should be taken up to the effects aforesaid; and ordained Letters to be directed, charging all and sundry Beneficed men on this side of the Water, to produce their Rentalls before the foure and twentieth day of Ianuary last past. And the tenth of [Page 324] February instant, were prefixed by the said Letters, for the bringing in all Rentalls of the Benefices beyond the water; with certification▪ That who produced not the said Rentalls at the dayes aforesaid respectively, the Queens Majesty and her Councell would provide remedy: according to the which Certification, her Highnesse, with advice of her Councell aforesaid, hath Ordained, That they who have not produced their Rentalls whole and full, intromission shall be had of their fruits, by them whom her Majesty shall direct thereto: And who have not given their just Rentalls, whatsoever part omitted forth of their said Rentall, shall be intromitted in like manner. And further, having consulted rightly, and diligently advised upon the common affairs, and necessities concerning the Queens Majesty, and charges to be borne for the Common-weale of the Realme, and sustentation and maintenance of the Preachers and Readers, conform to the said Ordinance made thereupon of before, hath Ordained and Declared the whole third part of all Benefices, of the which Rentalls are produced, to be taken up by the person or persons to be nominated by her Majesty, and to begin upon this last Crop of the yeer of God 1561. the same to be employed to the effect aforesaid: Together with the whole Profits of the Benefices whereof the Rentalls are not produced; And also, all that is omitted out of the Rentalls produced: And that order be directed by the Queens Majesty to the Lords of the Session, That the old Possessors may be answered of the remnant fruits of the said Benefices; providing, That the third part aforesaid, be full and whole taken up by the persons to be deputed to the taking thereof; And this Order to continue and stand, while further order be taken by the Queens Majesty, with the advice of the States. Moreover, her Highnesse, with the advice of the Councell aforesaid, hath Statuted and Ordained, That Annuells, Marles, and Duties within free Burroughs, or other Townes of this Realme, as well pertaining to Chaplanries, Prebendaries, as to Friers, together with the Rents of the Friers Lands, where-ever they be, setting and disposing thereupon, be intermedled with, and taken by such as her Majesty shall depute thereto, for employing of the same by her Highnesse to Hospitalls, Schools, and other godly uses, as shall seeme best to her Highnesse, with advice of her Councell. And knowing that nothing is more commodious for the foresaid Hospitality, then the places of Friers that are yet undemolished; and also to the entertainment of Schools, Colledges, and other uses aforesaid, ordains the Provests and Bayliffs of Aberdeine, Elgmen, Murray, Inneresk, Glasgow, and other Burroughs of this Realme, where the same are not demolished, to entertain and uphold the said Friers places standing in the said Townes, upon the Common goods thereof, and to use the same to the Common weale and service of the said Townes, untill the Queenes Majesty be further advised, and take finall order in such things, notwithstanding of any Gift, Title, or Entryes, given to whatsoever persons of the said places, with their Yards and Orchards, and other Pertinents, by our Soveraign Lady of before.
[Page 325]The Lords of secret Councell that were present at the Voting and making of the aforesaid Acts, were Iames Duke of Chattellarault, George Earle of Huntley, Archibald Earle of Argyle, William Earle Mershall, Iohn Earle Atholl, William Earle of Montrosse, Iames Earle Morton, Alexander Earle of Glencarne, Iames Commendator of Saint Andrews, Iohn Lord Erskin, The Treasurer, The Justice Clerke, The Steward and Controller.
For the first Acts, the Earle of Huntley said jestingly, Good morrow, my Lords of the two parts. The whole Rentals being gathered, the sum of the third, according to their own calculation, was found to extend to, &c. The Ministers even in the beginning of publike Sermons opposed themselves to such corruption, for they foresaw the purposes of the Devill, and clearly understood the Butt whereat the Queene and her flatterers Shot.Iohn Knox his judgement of the thirds. And so in the chaire of Edinburgh Iohn Knox said, Well, if the end of this Order, pretended to be taken for sustentation of the Ministers, be happy, my judgement failes me; for I am assured, That the Spirit of God is not the Authour of it, for first I see two parts freely given to the Devill, and the third must be divided between God and the Devill.
Well, said he, beare witnesse to me, that this day I said it, Ere it be long the Devill shall have three parts of the third; and judge you then, what Gods portion will be. This was an unsavory saying in the eares of many; Some were not ashamed to affirme, That the Ministers being sustained, the Queen will not get at the yeers end, to buy her a paire of new shoes. And this was Secretary Lethington.
There were appointed to modifie the Ministers stipends, The Earle of Argyle, Murray, and Morton, Lethington, Justice Clarke, and Clerke of the Register. The Laird of Pittaro, was appointed to pay the Ministers Stipends, according to their Modification:Let this be noted. Who would have thought that when Ioseph ruled Egypt, that his brethren should have travelled for Victuals, and have returned with empty Sacks unto their families; men would rather have thought that Pharaohs Pose, Treasure, and Gilnells should rather have been diminished then that the houshold of Iacob should stand in danger to starve for hunger.
But so busie and circumspect were the Modificators (because it was a new Office the terme must also be new) that the Ministers should not be over-wanton; That a hundred That is, five old pieces. Marks was sufficient to a single man, being a common Minister: Three hundred Marks was the highest that was appointed to any, except the Superintendents, and a few others; shortly, Whether it was the ingratitude of their own hearts, or the care that they had to enrich the Queene, we know not: But the poore Ministers, Readers and Exhorters, cryed out to the heaven (as their complaints in all assemblies do witnesse) That neither were they able to live upon the Stipends appointed, neither could they get payment of that small thing that was appointed, so faine would the Controllers have played the good Vallet,A proverb upon Pittaro, Controller. and have satisfied the Queen, or else their own profit: The good Laird of Pittaro was an earnest Professour of Christ, but the great Devill receive the Controller, for he and his Collectours are become greedy factors. To put an end to this unpleasing matter; When the brethren complained [Page 326] of their poverty; it was disdainfully answered of some, There are many Lairds that have not so much to spend, when men did reason, that the Vocation of Ministers craved of them, books, quietnesse, study, and travell to edifie the Church of Christ Jesus, when many Lairds were waiting upon their worldly businesse; and therefore that the stipends of Ministers, who had no other industry, but to live upon that which was appointed, ought not to be mollified according to the living of other common men, who might and did daily augment their Rents by some other industry. When such reasons were laid before them, they got none other answer, but, The Queen can spare no greater Sums; Oft was it cryed out in their ears, O happy servants of the Devill, and miserable servants of Iesus Christ, if after this life there were nor Hell nor Heaven: For to the servants of the Devill, these dumbe Dogs, and horrid Bishops; To one of those idle bellies, I say, ten thousand was not enough, but to the servants of Christ, that painfully preach his Evangell, a hundreth will suffice; how can that be sustained?
One day in reasoning of this matter, the Secretary burst out in a piece of his collor, and said, The Ministers have thus much payed unto them by year, who ever yet said to the Queen, Grand mercies for it? was there ever a Minister that gave thanks to God for her Majesties liberalitie towards them? One singled, and answered, Assuredly, I think, that such as receive any thing gratis of the Queen, are unthankfull if they acknowledge it not, both in heart and minde: But whether the Ministers be of that rank, or not, I greatly doubt▪ gratis I am sure they receive nothing, and whether they receive any at all from the Queen,The right that Princes have to the Patrimony of the Church. wise men may reason; I am assured, that neither third nor two parts ever appertained to any of her Predecessors within this Realm these thousand years last past, neither yet hath the Queens Flatterers better title to that which she usurpes, be it in-giving to others, or taken it to her self, then the souldiers who crucified Jesus Christ had to divide his Garments amongst them. And if the truth may be spoken, she hath not so good Title as they had, for such spoile ought to be the reward of such men. And in that point the Souldiers were more gentle than the Queenes Flatterers, for they parted not the Garments of our Saviour, till that he himself was hung upon the Crosse; but her Flatterers do part the spoil whilest that poor Christ is yet preaching amongst you. But the wisedome of our God taketh tryall of us by this meanes, knowing well enough what the Court faction have purposed to do: Let the Papists, who have the two parts, some that have their thirds free, and some that have gotten Abbeys, and few Lands, thanke the Queen, and King, Placebo Domine, the poore Preachers will not yet flatter, for feeding of their bellies. These words were judged proud and intollerable, and ingendred no small displeasure to the Speaker.
Note.This we put in memory, that the posterity to come may know that God once made his truth to triumph, but because some of our selves delighted more in darknesse, than in light, God hath restrained our freedom, and put the whole body in bondage, yea, the greatest Flatterers have not escaped so free as they supposed, yea, the latter plagues appear yet to be worse than the first. Be mercifull unto us, (O Lord) and deal with us not according [Page 327] to our deservings, but look thou to the equitie of the cause which thou hath put in our hands, and suffer not iniquitie to oppresse thy Trueth, for thy own names sake, O Lord.
In this mean while,The marriage of the Earl of Murray. to wit, in February, 1561. was Lord Iames, first made Earl of Murray, and then marryed one Agnes Keith, daughter to the Earl Marshall. The marriage was publike in the Church of Edinburgh; at the blessing of the marriage they both got one admonition to behave themselves moderately in all things: For said the Preacher to him, The Church of God hath received comfort by you, and by your labours unto this day. In the which, if hereafter you shall be found fainter then you have been formerly, it will be said, That your Wife hath changed your nature. The greatnesse of the Bankquet, and the vanitie used thereat, offended many Godly; There began the Masking, which from yeer to yeer, hath continued since. Master Randolph, Agent for the Queen of England was then, and sometime after in no small esteem with our Queen: For his Mistris sake, she did drink to him in a Cup of Gold, which he possessed with great joy, more for the favour of the giver, then of the gift, and value thereof, and yet it was honourable. The things that then were in handling betwixt the two Queens, whereof Lethington, Secretary Cecill, and Master Randolph, were Ministers, were of great weight, as we will after heare.
This Winter the Earl of Bothwell, the Marquis D'albuff, and Lord Iohn of Coldingham committed ryot in Edinburgh, and disordered the whole Town, brake Cuthbert Ramseyes Gates and Doors, searched his House for his Daughter in law, Alison Craige. And this was done in despight of the Earl of Arrane, who was suspected to have been in love with the said Alison, the horrours of this fact, and the veritie of it highly commoved all godly hearts. The Assembly, and also the Nobilitie, for the most part were in the Town; and so they concluded to crave justice, and so they did, as by this subsequent supplication doth appear.
To the Queens Majestie, Her secret Councell, Her Highnesse faithfull and obedient Subjects, The professors of Christ Iesus, his holy Evangell, wish the Spirit of righteous judgement.
THe fear of God conceived of his holy Word; the naturall and unfained love we bear unto your Majestie; the duetie which we owe to the quietnesse of our Country; and the terrible threatnings which our God pronounceth against every Realm, and Citie; in the which horrible Crimes are openly committed, and then by the Committers obstinately defended, compells us, a great part of our Subjects, humbly to crave of your Majesties, upright and true judgement against such persons as have done, what in them lye, to kindle Gods wrath against this whole Realm. The impiety by them committed, is so haynous, and so horrible, That as it is a fact most vile and rare to be heard of within the Realm, and principally within the Bowels of this Citie; So should we thinke our selves guiltie of the same, if negligently, [Page 328] or yet for worldy fear we put it over with silence; and therfore your Majestie may not think that we crave any thing, while that we crave open Malefactors condignly to be punished; But that God hath commanded us to crave,Note this diligently. and also hath commanded your Majestie to give to every one of your Subjects; for by this Lynk hath God knit together the Prince and people, that as he commands honour, fear and obedience to be given to the powers established by him; so doth he in expresse words command and declare what the Prince oweth unto the Subjects, to wit, That as he is the Minister of God, bearing the sword for vengeance to be taken on evill doers, and for the denfence of peaceable and quiet men; so ought he to draw the sword without partialitie, so oft as in Gods Name he is required thereto. Seeing so it is (Madame) that this crime so recently committed, and that in the eyes of the whole Realm now publikely assembled, is so hainous; for who heretofore hath heard within the bowels of Edinburgh, Gates and Doors under silence of night broken, Houses ripped or searched, and that with hostillity, seeking a woman, as appeareth to oppresse her. Seeing (we say) that this crime is so hainous, that all godly men fear not onely Gods dispeasure to fall upon you and your whole Realm; but also that such licentiousnesse breed contempt, and in the end sedition, if remedie in time be not provided, which in our judgement is possible, if severe punishment be not executed for the crime committed. Therefore we most humbly beseech your Majestie, that all affection set aside,Note this diligently. you declare your self so upright in this case, that ye may give evident demonstration to all your Subjects, that the fear of God, joyned with the love of common tranquility, hath principall seat in your Majesties Heart. This, further Madame, in conscience we speak, That as your Majesty in Gods Name doth crave of us obedience, which to render in all things lawfull we are most willing; so in the same name doe we the whole Professors of Christs Evangell within this your Majesties Realme, crave of you and of your Councell sharp punishment of this crime. And for performance thereof, that without delay the most principall Actors of this haynous crime, and the perswaders of this publike Villany, may be called before the Chief Justice of this Realm, to suffer an Assise, and to be punished according to the Laws of the same; and your Majesties Answer most humbly we beseech.
These Supplications was presented by divers Gentlemen; the Flatterers of the Court at first stormed, and asked who durst avow it? To whom the Master, after Lord Lyndesay, answered, A thousand Gentlemen within Edinburgh: others were ashamed to oppose themselves thereto in publike; but they suborned the Queen to give a gentle answer, untill such time as the Convention was dissolved; and so she did: and then after in fair words, shee alleaged, That her Uncle was a Stranger, and that he had a young Company with him; but she should put such order unto him, and unto all others, that hereafter they should have no occasion to complain: And so deluded she the just Petition of her Subjects: And no wonder, for how shall she punish in Scotland that vice, which in France she did see so free without punishment, and which Kings and [Page 329] Cardinalls commonly use, as the Mask and Dancing of Orleans can witnesse; wherein virgins and mens wives were made common to King Harry, Charles the Cardinall, and to their Courtiers and Pages, as common women in Bordells are unto their Companions. The manner was thus: At the entry of King Henry of France in the Town of Orleans, the Matrons, Virgins,The Mask of Orleance. and mens wives were commanded to present themselves in the Kings Palace to dance: And they obeyed; for commonly the French Nation is not very hard to be entreated to vanity. After Fidling and Flinging, and when the Cardinall of Loraine had espied his prey, he said to the King, Sire le premiere est a vous, & fault queje soy le second: that is, Sir, the first choyce is yours, and I must be the second. And so the King got the preeminence, that he had his first Election. But because Cardinalls are companions to Kings, the Cardinall had the next. And thereafter the Torches were put out, and every man commanded to provide for himself the best he might. What cry there was of husbands for their wives, and wives for their husbands, of ancient matrons for their daughters, of virgins for their friends, for some honest men to defend their pudicity, Orleance will remember more Kings dayes then one. This horrible villany, a fruit of the Cardinalls good Catholike Religion, we shortly touch, to let the world understand, what subjects may look for of such Magistrates; for such Pastime to them is Jollity. It had been good for our Queene, that she had been brought up in better company, both for her credit, and for the course of her life: And it may be, that her excellent naturall enduements had been better employed for her reputation and happinesse, then they were to her great misfortune, and to the grief of those that wished her truely well. But punishment of that enormity, and fearfull attempt, we could get none. Yea, more and more they presumed to do violence, and frequented nightly Masking, and began to bear the matter very heavily. At length the Dukes friends began to assemble in the night time on the calsay or street. The Abbot of Kylwinning, who then was joyned to the Church, and so, as we understand, yet abideth, was principall man at the beginning. To him repaired many faithfull, and amongst others, came Andrew Stewart, Lord Uchiltrie, a man rather borne to make peace, then to brag upon the calsey, he demanded the quarrell: And being informed of the former enormity, said, Nay, such impiety shall not be suffered, so long as God shall assist us: The Victory that God hath in his owne mercy given us, we will by his grace maintaine. And so he commanded his son Andrew Stewart, then Master, and his servants, to put themselves in order,The Hamiltons against Bothwell and the Marquesse. and to bring forth their spears and long weapons; and so did others. The word came to the Earle Bothwell and his son, that the Hamiltons were upon the street: vows was made, that the Hamiltons should be driven, not onely out of the Town, but also out of the Countrey. Lord Iohn of Coldingham married the E. Bothwels sister (a sufficient woman for such a man) Alliance drew Lord Robert, and so they joyned with the E. Bothwell. But the stoutnes of the Marq. le Beuf (d'Albuff they call him, is most to be commended; for in his Chalmer in the Abbey, he start to an Halbert, and ten men were scarce able to hold him that night, and the danger was betwixt the Crosse and Tron; and so he was a long quarter of a mile from the shot & sklenting of Bolts. The M. of Maxw. (after L. Herreis gave declaratiō [Page 330] to the Earle Bothwell, That if he stirred forth of his Lodging, he, and all that assist him, should resist him in the face. Whose words did somewhat beat down that blast. The Earles of Murray and Huntley being in the Abbey, where the Marquesse was, came with their company sent from the Queen, to stay that tumult; as they did, for Bothwell and his were commanded under pain of Treason, to keep their lodgings.
It was whispered by many, That the Earle of Murray's displeasure was as much sought, as any hatred that the Hamiltons did bear against the Earle of Bothwell, or yet he against them. And in very deed, either had the Duke very false servants, or else by Huntley and the Hamiltons the Earle of Murray's death was oftener conspired then once; the suspition whereof burst forth so far, that upon a day the said Earle being upon horse to have come to the Sermon, was charged by one of the Dukes own servants, to turn and abide with the Queen. The fame whereof spread over all: What ground it had, we cannot say; but shortly after, the Duke, and some of the Lords, remained at Glasgow; their conclusion was not known. The Earle of Arrane came to Edinburgh, where the Earle Bothwell lay. The Queen and the Court were departed to Fyfe, and remained sometimes in S. Androes, and sometimes in Falkland.
The Earle Bothwell, by means of Iames Barron Burgesse, and then Merchant of Edinburgh, desired to speak with Iohn Knox secretly; which the said Iohn gladly granted, and spake with him upon a night, first in the said Iames his lodging,The Earle of Bothwells communication with Iohn Knox 1562. and after in his own Study: The sum of all their conference and communication was; The said Lord lamented his inordinate life; and especially, That he was provoked by the enticements of the Queen Regent, to do that which he sore repented, as well against the Laird of Ormestoun, whose blood was spilt, albeit not by his faults: But his chief grief was, That he had misbehaved himself toward the Earle of Arrane, whose favour he was most willing to redeem, if possible it were that so he might: For (said he) if I might have my Lord Arranes favour, I would aye wait upon the Court with a Page and a few servants, to spare my expence; where now I am compelled to keep for my own safety a number of wicked and unprofitable men, to the utter destruction of my state that is left. To which the said Iohn answered, My Lord, would to God that in me were Counsell and Judgement, that might comfort and relieve you; for albeit that to this hour it hath not happened to me to speak with your Lordship face to face, yet have I born a good minde to your house; and have been sorry at my heart of the trouble that I have heard you to be involved in; for (my Lord) my great Grandfather, Grandfather, and Father, have served your Lordships Predecessors, and some of them have died under their standers; and this is a part of the Obligation of our Scotish kindenesse:Note the complement. but this is not the chiefe; But as God hath made me his publike Messenger of glad Tydings, so it is my earnest desire that all men may embrace it, which perfectly they cannot, so long as there remaineth in them rankor, malice, or envie: I am sorry that you have given occasion unto men to be offended with you: But more sorrowfull, That you have offended the Majesty of God; wherefore he often punisheth the other sins of man: And therefore my [Page 331] counsell is, That you begin at God, with whom if you enter into perfect reconciliation, I doubt not but he shall bow the hearts of men to forget all offences.Note diligently. And as for me, if you will continue in godlinesse, your Lordship shall command me as boldly, as any that serves your Lordship. The said Lord desired him that he would trie the Earle of Arrans minde, If he would be content to accept him in his favour: Which he promised to do. And so earnestly he travelled in the matter; and it was once brought to such an end, as all the faithfull praised God for such agreement: The greatest stay stood upon the satisfaction of the Laird of Ormestoune, (who beside his former hurt, as is before declared, was even at that time of the coming, pursued by the said Earle Bothwell, and his son Master Alexander Cockburne was taken by him, and carried by him to Berwicke, but courteously enough sent back again. The new trouble so greatly displeased Iohn Knox, that he almost gave over further travelling for amity: But yet upon excuse of the said Earle, and upon declaration of his minde, he re-entred into labour, and so brought it to passe, that the Laird of Ormestoun referred his satisfaction in all things to the Judgement of the Earles of Arrane and Murray, to whom the said Earle submitted himselfe in that Head: And thereupon delivered his hand writing; and so was conveyed by vertue of his friends, to the Lodging of the Church of Field, Reconciliation betwixt the Earle of Arrane, and Earle of Bothwell. where the Earle of Arrane was with his friends, and the said Iohn Knox with him, to beare witnesse and testification of the end of the Agreement. As the Earle of Bothwell entred the Chamber, and would have done those Honours that friends had appointed, Master Gabriel Hamilton, Abbot of Kilwinning, and the Laird of Richardton, were the chief friends that communed, the said Earle of Arrane gently past unto him, embraced him, and said, If the hearts be upright, few Ceremonies will serve, and content me. The said Iohn Knox, in audience of them both, and of their friends, said, Now, my Lords, God hath brought you together by the labour of simple men, in respect of such as would have travelled therein: I know my labours are already taken in evill part; but because I have the testimony of a good conscience before God, That whatsoever I have done, it is in his fear, for the profit of you both, for the hurt of none, and for the tranquility of this Realm: Seeing therefore that my conscience beareth witnesse to me what I have sought, and do continually seek, I the more patiently bear the misreports, and wrongfull judgements of men. And now I leave you in Peace, and desire you who are the friends, to study that Amity may encrease, all former hatred forget. The friends on either party embraced other; and the two Earles departed to a window, and talked by themselves a reasonable space. And thereafter the Earle of Bothwell departed for that night, and upon the next day in the morning returned with some of his honest friends, and came to the Sermon with the said Earle, whereat many rejoyced. But God had another work to work, then the eyes of men could espie. The Thursday next they dined together; and thereafter the said Earle Bothwell, and Master Gabriel Hamilton, rode to the Duke, who then was in Enmell: what communication was betwixt [Page 332] them, it is not certainly knowne; but by the report which the said Earle of Arrane made to the Queen, and unto the Earle of Murray, by his writings, for upon the third day after their Reconciliation, the Sermon being ended, the said Earle of Arrane came to the house of the said Iohn Knox, and brought with him Master Richard Strange, and Alexander Guthrie, to whom he opened the grief of his minde before that Iohn Knox was called; for he was busie, as commonly he used to be after his Sermon, in directing of writings: Which ended, the said Earle called the three together, and said, I am reasonably betrayed, and with these words began to weep. Iohn Knox demanded, My Lord, Who hath betrayed you? One Iudas or other (said he) I know it is but my life that is sought; I regard it not. The other said, My Lord, I understand no such dark manner of speech; if I shall give you any answer, you must speak more plainly. Well (said he) I take you three to witnesse, That I open this unto you, and I write it unto the Queen: An act of Treason is laid to my Charge. The Earle Bothwell hath showne to me in Councell, That he shall take the Queen and put her in my hands, in the Castle of Dumbartane; And that he shall slay the Earle of Murray, Lethinton, and others that now misguide her, and so shall he and I rule all. But I know this is devised to accuse me of Treason; for I know he will informe the Queen of it: But I take you to witnesse, That I open it here unto you: And I will passe incontinent, and write to the Queens Majesty, and unto my Brother the Earle of Murray. Iohn Knox demanded, Did you consent (my Lord) to any part of that Treason? He answered, No. Then (said he) in my judgement his words,Note diligently. although they were spoken, can never be Treason to you; for the performance of the Fact depends upon your will, whereunto ye say ye have disassented; and so shall that purpose vanish and die of it selfe, unlesse that you waken it; For it is not to be supposed, That he will accuse you of that, which he himselfe hath devised, and whereunto you would not consent. Oh (said he) you understand not what craft is used against me: It is Treason to conceale Treason. My Lord (said he) Treason must import consent and determination, which I hear on neither of your parts: And therefore (my Lord) in my judgement, it will be more sure, and more Honourable unto you, to depend upon your your Innocency, and to abide the unjust accusation of any other (if any follow thereof) as I thinke there shall not) then to accuse, especially after so late reconciliation. I know (said he) That he will offer the Combate unto me, but that would not be suffered in France: But I will do that which I have purposed. And so he departed, and took with him to his Lodging the said Master Alexander Guthrie, and Master Richard Strange, from whence was written and endited a Letter to the Queens Majestie, according to the former purpose: which Letter was directed with all diligence unto her Majesty, who then was in Falkland. The Earle himselfe rode after to Kinneill to his Father the Duke; but how he was used, we have but the common bruit. But from thence he wrote a Letter with his owne hand in [Page 333] Cyphers to the Earle of Murry, complaining of his rigorous handling and entertainment by his owne father and friends. And assured further, That he feared his life, in case he got not sudden rescue. But thereupon he remained not, but broke the Chamber wherein he was put, and with great pain passed to Sterling, and from thence was conveyed to the Haly-yards, where he was kept till that the Earle of Murray came unto him, and conveyed him to the Queen, then being in Falkland, who then was sufficiently instructed in the whole matter; and upon suspition conceived, had caused to apprehend Master Gawan Hamilton and the Earle Bothwell aforesaid, who knowing nothing of the former advertisements, came to Falkland, which augmented the former suspition. But yet the Letters of Iohn Knox made all things to be used more circumspectly, for he did plainly forewarne the Earle of Murray, that he espyed the Earle of Arran to be stricken with phrensie, and therefore willed not over great credit to be given unto his words and inventions. And as he advertised, so it came to passe forthwith in few dayes, his sicknesse increased, he talked of wondrous signes that he saw in heaven; he alleaged that he was bewitched, he would have been in the Queens Bed, and affirmed that he was her husband; and finally, in all things he behaved himself so foolishly, that his phrensie could not be hid.
And yet were the Earl Bothwell and Master Gawan Abbot of Kilming kept in the Castle of Saint Andrews, and convent before the Councill with the Earl Arran, who ever stood firm, that the Earl of Bothwell proposed to him such things as he advertised the Queens Majestie of; but stiffely denyed that his father, the said Abbot, or his friends knew any thing therof, either yet that they intended any violence against him; but alleaged that he was inchanted, so to think and write. Whereat the Queen, highly offended, committed him to prison, with the other two, first in the Castle of Saint Andrews; and thereafter caused them to be conveyed to the Castle of Edinburgh; Iames Stewart of Cardonhall, called Captain Iames, was evill bruited for the rigorous entertainment that he shewed to the said Earle in his sicknesse, being appointed Keeper unto him.
To consult upon these occasions the whole Counsell was assembled at Saint Andewes, the eighteenth of April 1562. years; in which it was concluded, that in consideration of the former suspition, the Duke should render to the Queen the Castle of Dunbartan the custody thereof was granted unto him by appointment, till that lawfull succession should be seene of the Queens body: But Will prevailed against Reason and promise, and so was the Castle delivered to Captain Anstruther, as having power from the Queen and Councill to receive it.
Things ordered in Fyfe, the Queen returned to Edinburgh, and then began mirth to grow hot, for her friends began to triumph in France: The certainty hereof came to the ears of Iohn Knox, for there were some that then told him from time to time the state of things, and amongst others he was assured, That the Queen had been merry, excessively dancing till after midnight, because that she had received Letters, that pacification was begun again in France, and that her Uncles were beginning to stirre their taile, and to trouble the whole Realme of France, upon occasion [Page 334] of this Text, And now understand O ye Kings, and be learned ye that judge the Earth; he bagan to taxe the ignorance, the vanity and despite of Princes, against all vertue,Psal. 2. and against all those in whom hatred of vice and love of vertue appeared; the report hereof made unto the Queen, the said Iohn Knox was sent for,The second communing of Iohn Knox with the Queen. Master Alexander Cokburne, who before had been his Schollar, and was very familiar with him, was the messenger who gave him some knowledge, both of the report, and of the reporters. The Queen was in her Bed-Chamber, and with her (besides the Ladies and common servants) were the Lord Iames, the Earle Morton, Secretary Lethington, and some of the Guard that had made the report; he was accused as one that had irreverently spoken of the Queene, and that travelled to bring her into hatred and contempt of the people; and that he had exceeded the bounds of his Text; and upon these three heads made the Queene a long Oration; whereto the said Iohn answered as followeth, Madame, this is oftentimes the just recompence which God gives the stubborn of the world;Note diligently that because they will not hear God speaking to the comfort of the penitent, and for amendment of the wicked, they are oft compelled to hear the false report of others, to their great displeasure. I doubt not, but that it came to the Ears of Herod, that our Master Jesus Christ called him a Fox, but they told him not how odious a thing it was before God to murther an Innocent, as he had lately done before, causing to behead Iohn the Baptist to reward the dancing of an Harlots daughter: Madame, if the reporters of my words had been honest men, they would have reported my words and the circumstances of the same; but because they would have credit in Court, and wanting vertue worthy thereof, they must have somewhat to please your Majestie,Note. if it were but flatteries and lies: But such pleasure (if any your Majestie take in such persons) will returne to your everlasting displeasure; for (Madame) if your own Ears had heard the whole matter that I treated, if there be in you any spark of the Spirit of God, yea, of honestie and wisedome, you would not justly have been offended with any thing that I spake. And because you have heard their report, please your Majesty to hear my self rehearse the same so near as memory will serve, (it was even upon the next day after that the Sermon was made;) My Text (said he) Madame, was this, And now, O Kings, understand, be learned ye Iudges of the Earth: After (Madame said he) that I had declared the dignity of Kings and Rulers, the honour wherein God hath placed them, the obedience that is due unto them, being Gods Lieutenants, I demanded this question; But oh (alas) what account shall the most part of Princes make before that Supreme Judge,Note. whose Throne and Authoritie so manifestly and shamefully they abuse, the complaint of Solomon is this day most true, to wit, That violence, and oppression do occupie the Throne of God here in this Earth; for whilest that murtherers, blood-thirsty men, oppressors and Malefactors dare be bold to present themselves before Kings and Princes, and that the poor Saints of God are banished and exiled, what shall we say, but that the Devill hath taken possession in the Throne of God, which ought to be fearfull to all wicked doers, and a refuge to the innocent, oppressed: and how can it otherwise be, for Princes will not understand, they will not be learned, as God [Page 335] commands them; but Gods Law they despise, his Statutes and Holy Ordinances they will not understand, for in fidling and flinging they are more exercised than in reading or hearing Gods most blessed Word; and Fidlers and Flatterers (which commonly corrupt the Youth) are more precious in their eyes then men of wisedome and gravitie, who by wholesome admonitions may beat down in them some part of that vanity and pride wherein we all are born, but in Princes take deep root and strength by evill education. And of dancing (Madame) I said, That albeit in Scriptures I found no praise of it, and in prophane Writers, that it is termed the gesture rather of those that are Mad, and in phrensie, then of sober men; yet do I not utterly condemn it, providing that two vices be avoyded; the former, That the principall Vocation of those that use that exercise, be not neglected for the pleasure of Dancing. Secondly, That they dance not as the Philistins their Fathers,Note diligently for the pleasure that they take in the displeasure of Gods people; for if they do these, or either of them, they shall receive the reward of Dancers,Note. and that will be to drink in Hell, unlesse they speedily repent; so shall God turne their mirth into sudden sorrow: For God will not alwayes afflict his people, neither will he alwayes wink at the Tyranny of Tyrants. If any (Madame, said he) will say that I spake more, let him publikely accuse me, for I think I have not onely touched the summe, but the very words as I spake them. Many that stood by did bear witnesse with him, that he had recited the very words that publikely he spake.
The Queen looked about to some of the Reporters, and said, Your words are sharpe enough as you have spoken them, but yet they were told me in another manner; I know (said she) that my Uncles and you are not of one Religion, and therefore I cannot blame you to have no good opinion of them; but if you hear any thing of my self that mislikes you, come to my self and tell me, and I shall hear you. Madame (quoth he) I am assured, that your Uncles are enemies to God, and unto his Son Jesus Christ,Let Princes note this. and for maintenance of their own pompe and worldly glory, that they spare not to spill the blood of many Innocents; and therefore I am assured, that these enterprises shall have no better successe than others have had, that before them have done as they doe now. But as to your own person, (Madame) I would be glad to doe all that I could to your Majesties contentment, providing that I exceed not the bounds of my Vocation: I am called (Madame) to a publike function within the Church of God, and appointed by God to rebuke the vices and sins of all; I am not appointed to come to every man in particular to shew him his offence, for that labour were infinite; if your Majestie pleaseth to frequent the publike Sermons, then I doubt not but that you shall fully understand both what I like and mislike, as well in your Majesty, as in all others: Or if your Majesty will assigne unto me a certaine day and houre when it will please you to hear the form and substance of Doctrine, which is proposed in publike to the Churches of this Realm, I will most gladly wait upon your Majesties pleasure,Let Court-Chaplains and unthrifts of the time, note this. time and place; but to come to wait upon your chamber door, or elswhere, and then to have no further liberty but to whisper my minde in your Majesties eare, or to tell you what others [Page 336] think and speak of you, neither will my conscience, nor the vocation whereto God hath called me, suffer it; for albeit at your Majesties commandment I am here now, yet I cannot tell what other men will judge of me, that at this time of the day I am absent from my book, and waiting at the Court. You will not alwayes (said she) be at your Booke, and so turned her back; And the said Iohn departed, with a reasonable merry countenance; whereat some Papists offended, said, He is not afraid; which heard by him, he answered, Why should the pleasant face of a Lady afray me: I have looked in the faces of many angry men, and yet have not been afraid above measure; and so left he the Queen, and the Court for that time.
In this mean time the negotiation was great betwixt the Queen of England and our Soveraigne, Letters, Curriours and Posts ran frequent, great bruit there was of the interviewe and meeting at Yorke, and some preparation was made therefore in both the Realmes; but that failed upon the part of England, and that by occasion of the troubles moved in France, (as was alleaged;) which caused the Queene of England, and the Councill attend upon the South parts of England, for avoyding of Inconveniences.
This Summer there came an Embassadour from the King of Sweden, requiring marriage of our Soveraigne to his Master the King; His entertainment was Honourable; but his Petitions liked not our Queene one whit, for as yet she could not resolve to be Wife to the King of Sweden, having been lately Queen of France: And yet she refused not one much inferiour to a Soveraigne King.The Earle of Lennox, and his Lady imprisoned in the Tower of London, for traffiquing with Papists. The Earle of Lennox and his Wife were committed to the Tower of London, for traffiquing with Papists; the young Laird of Barre was a stickler in that businesse, and was apprehended with some Letters, which was the cause of his and their trouble.
The Earle of Murray made a private journey to Hawicke upon the Fayre day thereof, and apprehended fifty Theeves, of which number were seventeen drowned, others were executed in I [...]dburgh, the principall were brought to Edinburgh, and there suffered, according to their merits upon the Burrow Mure.
The Queene was no whit content of the prosperitie and good successe that God gave to the Earle of Murray in all his enterprises, for she hated his upright dealing, and the Image of God that evidently did appear in him; but at that time she could not well have been served without him.
The assembly of the Church at Midsommer the four and twentieth day of Iune, 1562. approached, in the which were many notable heads handled concerning good Order to be kept in the Church, and for the Papists,Sharp left preaching, and took him to the Laws. and for the Idolatry of the Queen which troubleth the former good order; Some Ministers, such as Master Iohn Sharpe, had left their charges, and entered into other Vocations, more profitable for the belly, against whom were Acts made, although this day they have not put them in execution. The tenour of the Supplication, read in open audience, and approved by the whole Assembly, to be presented to the Queens Majesty, was this:
To the Queens Majesty, and her most honorable Privy Councell. The Superintendents and Ministers of the Evangell of Christ Iesus within this Realme, together with the Commissioners of the whole Churches, desire Grace and Peace, from the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ, with the Spirit of righteous Iudgement.
HAving in minde that the fearfull sentence pronounced against the Watch-men that see the Sword of Gods punishment approach, and do not in plain words forewarn the people, yea, the Princes and Rulers, that they repent, we cannot but signifie unto your Highnesse, and to your Councell, That the state of this Realme is such for this present, that unlesse redresse and remedy be shortly provided, Gods hands cannot long spare in his anger, to strike the Head and the Tayle; the inobedient Prince,Note. and sinfull People: For as God is unchangeable and true, so must he punish, in these our dayes the grievous sins which before, we reade, he hath punished in all Ages, after that he hath long called for repentance, and none is showne. And that your Majesty and Councell may understand what are the things we desire to be reformed, we will begin at that which we know assuredly to be the Fountain and Spring of all other evils that now abound in this Realme: To wit:
That Idoll and base service of God, the Masse, the fountain, we call, of all Impiety, not onely because many take boldnesse to sin, by reason of that opinion which they have conceived of that Idoll, to wit, That by vertue of it they get remission of their sins; But also because that under this colour of the Masse, are Whores, Adulterers, Drunkards, Blasphemers of God,This causeth the Qu [...]ens R [...]ligion to have many [...]avourers. of his holy Sacraments, and such other manifest Malefactors, maintained and defended: For let any Masse-sayer, or earnest maintainer thereof be deprehended in any of the fore-named crimes, no execution can be had; for all is done in hatred of his Religion: And so are wicked men permitted to live wickedly, cloked and defended by that wicked Idoll. But supposing that the Masse was occasion of no such evils, yet in it self it is so odious in Gods presence, that we cannot cease with all instance to desire the removing of the same, as well from your selfe, as from all others within this Realm; Taking Heaven and earth, yea, your own Consciences to record, That the obstinate maintenance of that Idol, shall in the end be to you, destruction of soul and body, if you do not repent.
If your Majesty demand, Why that now we are more earnest, then we have been heretofore? We answer (our former silence no wayes excused) Because we finde our selves frustrate of our hope and expectation; which was, That in processe of time your Majesties heart should have been mollified, so farre, as ye would have heard the publike Doctrine taught within this Realme; by the which, our further hope was, That Gods holy Spirit should so have moved your heart, that you would have suffered your Religion (which before God is nothing but abomination and vanity) to be tryed by the true Touch-stone, the written Word [Page 338] of God; And that your Majesty finding it to have no ground nor foundation in the same, should have given that glory unto God: that you would have preferred his Truth to your own preconceived vain opinion, of what antiquity that ever it hath been, whereof we in part now discharged,Note. can no longer keep silence, unlesse we would make our selves criminall before God of your blood, perishing in your own iniquity; for we plainly admonish you of the danger to come.
The second thing that we require, is, Punishment of horrible vices, such as are Adultery, Fornication, open Whoredome, Blasphemy, Contempt of God, of his Word and Sacraments; Which in this Realme do even so abound, that sin is reputed to be no sin. And therefore, as we see the present signes of Gods wrath now manifestly appear, so do we forewarn, that he will strike ere it be long, if his Law without punishment be permitted thus manifestly to be contemned. If any object, That punishment cannot be commanded to be executed without a Parliament; we answer,Note. That the Eternall God in his Parliament, hath pronounced death to be the punishment of Adultery, and for Blaspheming: whose Act if we put not in execution (seeing that Kings are but his Lievtenants, having no power to give life, where he commands death) as that he will repute you, and all others that foster vice, patrons of Impiety, so will he not fail to punish you, for neglecting the execution of his judgements.
Our third request concerning the poor, who be of three sorts: The poor labourers of the ground, the poor desolate Beggers, Orphans, Widows and Strangers,Note d [...]ligently. and the poor Ministers of Christ Jesus his holy Evangel; which are so cruelly used by this last pretended Order taken for sustentation of Ministers, that their latter misery farre surmounteth the former; for now the poore labourers of the ground are so oppressed by the cruelty of those that pay their hire, that they for the most part encroach upon the poore, in whatsoever they pay unto the Q [...]een, or to any other. As for the very indigent and poor, to whom God commands a sustentation to be provided of the Tenths, they are so despised,Note. that it is a wonder that Sun giveth heat and light to the earth, where Gods Name is so frequently called upon, and no mercy (according to his Commandment) showne to his Creatures. And also for the Ministers, their Livings are so appointed, that the most part shall live but a Beggers life: And all cometh of that impiety, that the idle bellies of Christs enemies, must be fed in their former delicacy. We dare not conceal from your Majestie, and honours our conscience, which is this, That neither by the Law of God, neither yet by any just Law of man, is due unto them, who now most cruelly do exact of the poor and rich, the two parts of their Benefices, as they call them. And therefore we most humbly require, That some other Order may be taken with them, that they be not set up againe to empire above the people of God; for we fear that such usurpation of their former state, will be neither in the end pleasant to themselves, nor profitable to them that would place them in that Tyranny. If any think that a competent Living is to be assigned to them, we repugne not, provided [Page 339] that the Labourers of the ground be not oppressed, the poor be not utterly neglected, and the Ministers of the Word so hardly used, as now they are. And finally, That those idle bellies, who by Law can crave nothing, shall confesse, that they receive their sustentation and maintenance, not of debt, but of benevolence. Our humble request is therefore, That in every Parish some part of the Tythes may be assigned to the sustentation and maintenance of the poor within the same: And likewise that some publike relief may be provided for the poor within Burroughs, that Collectors may be appointed to gather; And that strict Accounts may be taken, as well for their Recepts, as of the disbursements. The further consideration to be had of our Ministers, we in some part remit to your wisedoms, and to their particular complaints.
Our fourth Petition is for the Mause-Yards and Gleebs justly appertaining to the Ministers, without the which it is impossible unto them quietly to serve their Charges; and therefore we desire that order be taken without delay.
Our fifth concerns the disobedience of certain wicked persons, who not onely trouble, and have troubled Ministers in their Functions, but also disobey the Superintendents in their Visitation: wherefore we humbly crave remedy; which we doubt, not so much for the feare that we and our Ministers have of the Papists, but for the love that we bear to the common tranquility. For this we cannot hide from your Majesty and Councell, That if the Papists thinke to triumph where they may, and to do what they list, where there is not a party able to resist them: that some will thinke, That the godly must begin where they left, who heretofore have borne all rhings patiently, in hope that the Lawes should have bridled the wicked;Note this for our times. whereof if they be frustrate (albeit that nothing is more odious to them then Tumults, and domestick Discord) yet will men attempt the uttermost, before that in their owne eyes they behold the house of God demolished, which with travell and danger God hath within this Realm erected by them.
Sixthly, we desire, That such as receive release of their Thirds, be compelled to sustain the Ministers within their Bounds, or else we forewarne your Majesty and Councell, that we feare, That the people shall retain the whole in their hands, untill such time as their Ministers be sufficiently provided.
Seventhly, we desire the Churches to be repayred, according to an Act set forth by the Lords of the Secret Councell, before your Majesties Arrivall into this Countrey: That J [...]dges be appointed to heare the causes of Divorcement; for the Church can no longer sustain the burden, especially, because there is no punishment for the offenders: That sayers and hearers of Masses, prophaners of the Sacraments; such as have entred into Benefices by the Popes Bulls, and such other transgressors of the Law made at your Majesties Arrivall within this Realme, may be severely punished; for else men will think there is no truth meant in making of such Laws.
[Page 340]Eighthly, We most humbly desire of your Majesty and your honourable Councell, a resolute answer to every one of these Heads afore-written, that the same being known, we may somewhat satisfie such as be grievously offended at manifest iniquity now maintained at, oppression, under pretext of Law, done against the poore, and at the rebellious disobedience of many wicked persons, against Gods Word, and holy Ordinance.
God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, so rule your hearts, and direct your Majesty and Councels judgements by the judgement and illumination of his holy Spirit, that you may answer so, as your offences may be absolved in the presence of that righteous Judge, the Lord Jesus; and then we doubt not but your selves shall finde felicity, and this poor Realme, that hath long been oppressed by wicked men, shall enjoy tranquility and rest, with the true knowledge of God.
These things read in publike Assembly as aforesaid, were approved of all: And some wished that more sharpnesse had been used, because that the time so repuired. But the Minions of the Court, and Secretary Lethington above others, could not abide such hard spoken words; for whoever shall write (said he) to a Prince, That God would strike the head and the tayle; That if Papists do what they list, men would begin where they left:Note this for our times. But above all others, that was most offensive That the Queen was accused, as that she would raise up Papists and Papistry again; To put that in the people heads, was no lesse then Treason: yea, Oathes was made, That she never meaned such thing. To whom it was answered,An answer to Lethington. That the Prophet Isaiah used such manner of speaking; And it was no doubt but that he was acquainted in the Court, for it was supposed that he was of the Kings Stock: but howsoever it was, his words make manifest that he spake to the Court, and to the Courtiers, to Judges, Ladies, Princes and Priests; and yet, saith he, The Lord shall cut away the head and the tayle, &c. And so said the first writer, I finde that such phrase was once used before us: And if this offend you, that we say, Men must begin where they left, in case the Papists do as they do, we would desire you to teach us, not so much how we shall speak, but rather what we shall do, when our Ministers are stricken, our Superintendents disobeyed, and a plain Rebellion decreed against all good Orders. Complain, said Lethington. To whom? said the other. To the Queen, said he. How long shall we do so? quoth the other. Till that you get remedy, said the Justice Clerke: Give me their names, and I shall give you Letters. If the Sheep, said one, shall complain to the Wolfe, That the Wolfs whelps have devoured their Lambs, the Complainer may stand in danger, but the offender we fear,Note this diligently. shall have leave to hunt after his prey. Such Comparisons (said Lethington) are very unsavoury; for I am assured, That the Queen will not erect nor maintaine Papistry. Let your assurance (said the other) serve your selfe, but it cannot assure us; for her manifest [Page 341] proceedings speaketh the contrary. After such cautious reasoning on both sides, the pluralitie concluded, That the supplication as it was conceived, should be presented, unlesse that the Secretary would make one more fit to the present necessitie; he promised to keep the substance of ours, but he would use other termes, and aske things in a more gentle manner. The first Writer answered, That he served the Churches at their commandment, and was content, That in his ditement, men should use the libertie that best pleased them; providing, That he were not compelled to subscribe to the flattery of such, as more regarded the persons of men, then the simple truth of God: And so was this former supplication given to be reformed, as Lethingtons wisedome thought best. And in very deed, he framed it so, That when it was delivered by the Superintendents of Lothain and Fyfe. And when the Queen had read somewhat of it, she said, Here are many faire words, I cannot tell what the hearts are; And so for our painted Oratory we were termed by the next name, Flatterers and dissemblers; but for that Session, the Church received no other answer.
Short after the Convention of the Church, chanced that unhappy persuite which Iohn Gordon, Iohn Gordonne and Ogilvie. Laird of Finlater, made upon the Lord Ogilvie, who was evill hurt, and was for a long time mitilate; The occasion was for certain Lands, and Rights, which old Finlater had resigned to the Lord, which he was pursuing by Law, and was in appearance to obtain his purpose; whereat, the said Iohn, and his servants were offended, and therefore made the said pursuite, upon a Saterday, at night, betwixt nine and ten. The friends of the said Lord, were either not with him, or else not willing to fight that night, for they took stroakes, but gave few that left markes.
The said Iohn was taken and put in the Tolbuith, where he ramained certain dayes, and then broke the Prison: Some judged, at his Fathers commandment; for he was making preparation for the Queens coming to the North, as we will after heare.
The enterview and meeting of the two Queens delayed till the next yeer. Our Soveraign took purpose to visite the North, and departed from Sterlin in the moneth of August; whether there was any paction and confederacy betwixt the Papists of the South, and the Earle of Huntly and his Papists in the North (or to speak more plainly) betwixt the Queen her Self, and Huntly: We cannot certainly affirme, But the suspitions were wondrous vehement, that there was no good will borne to the Earle of Murray, nor yet to such as depended upon him, at that time. The History we shall faithfully declare, and so leave the judgement free to the Readers.
That Iohn Gordon broke the Prison, we have already heard, who immediately repaired to his Father George, Earle of Huntly; and understanding the Queens coming, made great provision in Strabogie, and in other parts, as it were to receive the Queen. At Aberdeine, the Queen and Court, remained certaine dayes to deliberate upon the Affaires of the Countrey, where some began to smell, that the Earle of Huntly was privately gathering men, as hereafter shall be declared.
[Page 342]Whilest things was so working in the North, the Earle of Bothwell broke his prison, and came forth of the Castle of Edinburgh the eight and twentieth day of August;Bothwell brake the ward or prison. some say he broke the Stancheours of the Window; others whispered, that he got easie passage by the gates: one thing is certain, to wit, The Queen was little offended at his escaping. There passed with him a servant of the Captains, named Iames Porterfield. The said Earle shewed himself not very much afraid, for his common residence was in Louthain. The Bishop of Saint Andrews and Abbot of Crosrainell kept secret convention that same time in Paislay, Note another wavering of the Hamiltons. to whom resorted divers Papists; yea, the said Bishop spake to the Duke, unto whom also came the Lord Gordon from the Earle of Huntly, requiring him to stirre his hands in the South, as he should do in the North, and so it should not be Knox crying and preaching that should stay that purpose: The Bishop, be he never so close, could not altogether hide his minde, but at his own Table said, The Queen is gone into the North, belike to seek disobedience, she may perchance finde the thing she seeks. It was constantly affirmed, That the Earle Bothwell and the said Lord Gordon spake together, but of their purpose we heard no mention.
That same year, and in that same instant time, were appointed Commissioners by the Generall Assembly, to Carrick and Cunningham; Master George Hay, who with great profit preached the space of a moneth in all the Churches of Carrick. To Kyle and to the parts of Galloway was appointed Iohn Knox, who besides the doctrine of the Evangell, shewne to the common people, forewarned some of the Nobilitie and Barrows, of the dangers that he feared, and that were appearing shortly to follow; and exhorted them to put themselves in such order, as that they might be able to serve the authoritie, and yet not to suffer the enemies of Gods truth to have the upper hand: Whereupon a great part of the Barons and Gentlemen of Kyle, Cunningham and Carrick, professing the true doctrine of the Evangell, assembled at Ayre; and after the exhortation made, and conference had, subscribed this Bond, the Tenour whereof followeth:
A new Covenant, 1562.WE whose Names are under-written, do promise in the presence of God, and in the presence of his Son, our Lord Iesus Christ, that we and every one of us, shall and will maintain the preaching of his holy Evangell, now of his mercy offered and granted unto this Realm; and also will maintaine the Ministers of the same against all persons, power and authoritie that will oppose themselves to the Doctrine proposed, and by us received: And further, with the same solemnitie, we protest and promise, that every one of us shall assist another, yea,Note. and the whole Body of the Protestants within this Realme, in all lawfull and just occasions, against all persons; So that whosoever shall hurt, molest or trouble any of our bodies, shall be reputed enemies to the whole, except that the offender will be content to submit himself to the Government of the Church now established amongst us: and this [Page 343] we do, as we desire to be accepted and favoured of the Lord Iesus, and accepted worthy of credit and honesty in the presence of the godly.
At the Burgh of Aire the fourth day of September, in the year of God, 1552.
Subscribed by all these with their hands, as followeth: The Earle Glencairne, Lord Boyde, Lord Uchiltrie and Failfurd, Mathew Cambell of Lowdoune Knight, Allaine Lord Cathcart, Caprington elder and younger, Cuninghameheid, Rowallan, Waterston, Craigie, Lefnoreis, Achinharvy, Middleton, Master Michael Wallace Provest of Ayr, with fourty more of the honestest Burgesses of that Towne. The Master of Boyd, Graitgirth, Barr, Carnell, Dreghorne, Hested, Skeldon, Wolston, Carsland, Fergnshill, Polquhairne, Stair, Barkskyning, Kinganelech, with a hundred more Gentle men of worth; Iohn Dumbar of Blantyre, Carleton and his brother, Halrig Cers, Kirckmichael, Dalyaroich, Crosclayes, Horsclench, Carbiston, Kelwood, Tarmganoich, &c.
THese things done at Ayr, the said Iohn passed to Nithsdaill, and Galloway, where, in conference with the Master of Maxwell, a man of great judgement and experience; he communicated with him such things as he feared, who by his motion wrote to the Earle of Bothwell to behave himself as it became a faithfull Subject, and to keep good quietnesse in the places committed to his charge, and that his crime of breaking the Ward would be the more easily pardoned. Iohn Knox wrote unto the Duke, and earnest-exhorted him neither to give ear to the Bishop his Bastard brother, no [...] yet to the perswasions of the Earle of Huntly; for if he did, he assured him, that he and his house should come to a sudden ruine. By which meanes was the South parts kept in reasonable quietnesse during the time that the troubles were a brewing in the North; and yet the Bishop and the Abbot of Cosraynell did what in them lay to have raised some trouble; for, besides the fearfull bruits that they spearced abroad, sometime that the Queen was taken, sometimes that the Earle of Murray and all his were slain, and sometimes that the Queen had given her self to the Earle of Huntly; besides such bruits the Bishop to break the Countrey of Kyle, where quietnesse then was greatest, raised the Crawfords, against the Reides, for the payment of the Bishops Paschfynes; but that was pacified by the labor of indifferent men, who favoured peace. The Abbot of Cosrainell required disputation of Iohn Knox for maintenance of the Masse, which was granted unto him; and the dispute held in Mayboll three dayes: The Abbot had the advantage that he required, to wit, he took in hand to prove, That Melchisedec offered Bread and Wine unto God; which was the ground that the Masse was built upon [Page 344] to be a Sacrifice, &c. But in the work of three dayes there could no proofe be produced for Melchizedecks Oblation; as in the disputation, (which was afterwards Printed) clearly may appeare. The Papists looked for a revolt, and therefore they would have some brag of reasoning; the Abbot further presented himself to the Pulpit, but the voyce of Master George Hay so affrayed him, that after once he was wearied o [...] that exercise.
After that the Queene was somewhat satisfied of hunting, and other pastimes, she came to Aberdein, where the Earle of Huntly met her, and his Ladies, with no small Train, who remained in Court, and was supposed to have the greatest credite, departed with the Queen to Buchan, met her againe at Rothemay, looking that shee should have passed with him to Strabogy; but in the journey certain word came to her, that Iohn Gordon had broken promise in not re-entring in ward; for his Father the Earle had promised, that he should enter againe within the Castle of Sterlin, and there abide the Queens pleasure; but whether with his Fathers knowledge and consent, or without the same, we know not; but he refused to enter: which so offended the Queen, that she would not go to Strabogy, but passed thorow Straithla to Innernesse, where the Castle thereof was denyed unto her; the Captaine was commanded to keep it, and looked for relief; for so had Iohn Gordon promised; but being thereof frustrate, the Castle was rendred, and the Captain called; Gordon was executed upon the place, the rest were condemned, and the hands of some bound, but escaped.
This was the beginning of further trouble, for the Earle of Huntly thereat offended, began to assemble his Folkes, and spared not to speak that he would be revenged; But alwayes his Wife bare a faire countenance to the Queen; and it is verily supposed, that no other harme then the Queen her self could easily have stood content with, was meaned unto her own person. But the whole matter lay upon the Earle of Murray, Secretary Lethington and the Laird of Pittaro; yet the Queene began to be afraid, and by Proclamation, caused to warn Sterling Shire, Fyfe, Anguis, Mernes, and Stratherne, charging all substantiall men to be in Aberdein the fifth day of October, there to remaine the space of twenty dayes; In her return from Innernesse she required the Castle of Finlater, which was likewise denyed, and so was Anchndowne; which more angred the Queen. The Earle of Huntly was charged to cause deliver the said house, under the pain of Treason; to shew some obedience, he caused the Keyes of both to be presented by his servant Master Thomas Keir; But before had the Queen sent young Captaine Stewart, son to Iames, (who to this day hath neither been stout, happy, nor true) with sixscore to lye about the places of Finlater. They lodged in Culan, not farre distant from the said place. But upon a night Iohn Gordon came with a company of Horsemen, took the Captain, slew certain of the Souldiers, and disarmed the rest.
This fact done (as the Queen alleaged) under trust, so inflamed her, that all hope of reconciliation was past; and so the Earl of Huntly was charged under the pain of putting him to the Horn, to present himselfe, and the said Iohn before the Queen and Councill within six dayes; which charge he [Page 345] disobeyed, and so was denounced Rebell: Whether it was Law or not, we dispute little thereof; but it was a preparative to others, that after were served with the like measure:So was the Duke. the Earls of Argyle, Murray, and Glencarne, with all their Company after ter served. The day of Correthie field. Octob. 22. 1562 he was sought at his Place of Stragobie, but escaped. The evil encreased, for the Earle assembled his fellowes out of all parts of the North: He marched forwards towards Aberdiene, and upon the two and twentieth of October, 1562. came to the Lough of Skeine.
His Army was judged to be seven or eight hundred men. The Queens Army, both in number and man-hood, far surmounting his, and yet he took no fear; for he was assured of the most part of them which were with the Queen; as the issue did witnesse: Within the Town they stood in great fear, and therefore it was concluded, That they would assayle the uttermost upon the fields. The Forbesses, Hayes, and Lesleyes took the Vant-guard, and promised to fight with the said Earle, without any other help. They passed forth of the Towne before ten hours in the morning; they put themselves in aray, but they approached not the enemy, till that the Earle of Murray and his Company were come to the fields, and that was after two after noon; for he was appointed with his Company, onely to have beholded the Battell: but all things turned otherwise then the most part of men supposed.
The Earle of Huntley was the night before determined to have retired himselfe and his Company: But that morning he could not be wakened, before it was ten hours; and when he was upon his feet, his spirits failed him, by reason of his corpulency, so that rightly, a long time he could do nothing: Some of his friends fearing the danger, left him. When that he looked upon both the Companies, he said, This great Company that approacheth neerest to us, will do us no harme, they are our friends: I onely feare that small Company that stands on the hill side, they are our enemies: But we are enough for them, if God be with us. And when he had thus spoken, he fell upon his knees, and made his Prayer in this form:
O Lord, The Earle of Huntlies prayer. I have been a blood-thirstie man, and by my means hath much innocent blood been spilt: But wilt thou give me Victory this day, and I shall serve thee all the dayes of my life.
Note and observe, good Reader, he confesseth that he hath beene a blood-thirsty man; and that he had been the cause of the shedding of much innocent blood; but yet would he have had Victory: And what was that else, but to have had power to have shedded more, and then would he have satisfied God for altogether; wherein is expressed the nature of hypocrites,Note. which never fear nor love God further then present danger or profit perswadeth. But to our History.
The Lesleyes, Hayes, and Forbisses, espying the Earle of Murray and his to have lighted upon their feet, and made forward against the Earle of Huntley and his, who stood in Correthieburne (some call it Farabanke) But ere they approached nigh,Corriethieburne, or Farabank. by the space of the shot of an Arrow, they cast from them their Spears and long Weapons, and fled directly in the face of the Earle of Murray and his Company: The [Page 346] danger espied, the Laird of Pittarrow (a man both stout, and of a ready wit) with the Master, after Lord Lyndsey, and Tutor of Pitcur, said, Let us cast down Spears to the foremost, and let them not come in amongst us; for there is no doubt but this flying is but Treachery: And so they did, so that they that fled of Huntley seeing the Vaunt-guard flie, said unto his Company, Our friends are honest men, they have kept promise; Let us now encounter the rest. And so he and his, as sure of Victory, marched forward. The Secretary in few words, made a vehement Oration; and they willed every man to call upon his God, to remember his duty, and not to fear the multitude: And in the end concluded thus: O Lord, thou that rulest the heaven and the earth, Secretary Lethingtons Oration. look upon thy servants, whose blood this day is most unjustly sought, and to mans judgement, are sold and betrayed, our refuge is now unto thee, and our hope is in thee: Iudge thou, O Lord, betwixt us and the Earle of Huntlie, and the rest of our enemies: If ever we have justly sought his or their destruction and blood, let us fall on the sword. And, O Lord, if thou knowest our innocency, maintain thou and preserve us, for thy great mercies sake.
Shortly after the speaking of these and the like words, the former Rank rejoyced; for Huntlies Company made great haste: They were repulsed by the Master of Lyndsay; and the Companies of Fyfe and Angus, some of them that had fled, returned, and followed the Earle of Murray, but gave no stroke, till that Huntlies Company gave back. In the Front there was slain eighteen or four and twenty men; and in the flying there fell 100. There were taken 100. and the rest were spared: The Earl himselfe was taken alive; his two sons, Iohn aforesaid, and Adam Gordon, were taken with him. The Earle, immediately after his taking, departed this life, without any wound, or yet appearance of any stroke, whereof death might have ensued: And so, because it was late, he was cast overthwart or upon a payre of Creilles, and so was carried to Aberdeine, and was laid in the Tolbuith thereof, that that which his wives Witches had given, might be fulfilled; who all affirmed (as the most part say) That same night he should be in the Towne of Aberdeine, without any wound upon his body. When his Lady got knowledge thereof, she blamed her principall Witch, called Iannett; but she stoutly defended her selfe (as the devill can do) and affirmed, That she gave a true answer, albeit she spake not all the truth; for she knew that he should be there dead, but that could not profit my Lady. She was angry and sorry for a season: But the devill, the Masse, and Witches, have all great credit with her this day, the twelfth of Iune, 1566. as they had seven yeers agoe.
The Earle of Murray sent a Message unto the Queen, of the marvellous Victory; and humbly prayed her to shew that obedience to God, as publikely to convene with them, to give thanks unto God for his notable deliverance. She glomed and frowned both at the Message, and at the Request, and scarcely would give a good word, or blythe and merry countenance to any that she knew earnest favourers of the Earle of Murray, whose prosperity was, and yet is a very venome to her boldned heart: For many dayes she bare no better countenance; whereby it might have been easily espied, That she rejoyced not greatly of the successe of [Page 347] that matter; And albeit she caused to execute Iohn Gordon, and divers others, yet it was the destruction of others that she sought.
Upon the morrow after the discomfiture, the Lady Forbesse, a woman both wise, and fearing God, came, amongst many others, to visite the Corps of the said Earle; and seeing him lie upon the cold stones, having onely upon him a Doublet of Canvas, a payre of Scotch gray Hose,The Lady Forbesse her words. and him covered with an Arras work. She said, What stability shall we judge to be in this world? There lieth he that yesterday in the morning was esteemed the wisest, the richest, and man of greatest power that was within Scotland. And in very deed she lyed not; for in mans opinion, under a Prince, there was not such a one these three hundred yeers in this Realme produced:Let others that yet live mark this. But felicity and worldly wisedom so blinded him, that in the end he perished in them, as shall all those that despight God, and trust in themselves.
Iohn Gordon, at his death, confessed many horrible things, devised by his father, by his brother, and by himself. There were Letters found in the Earles pocket, that disclosed the Treason of the Earle of Sutherland, and of divers others. Master Thomas Keir, who before was the whole Councellor of the said Earle, disclosed whatsoever he understood might hurt the Gordons and their friends, and so Treason plainly disclosed; which was, That the Earle of Murray should have been murthered in Stragobie; the Queen should have been taken, and kept at the devotion of the said Earle of Huntley. These things, we say, revealed, the Queen left the North, and came to Dundie, Saint Iohnston, Sterlin, and then to Edinburgh: The Earle of Huntleys body was carryed about in a Boat, and laid without Buriall in the Abbey of Halyrud-house, till the day of his Forefaltor, as after shall be declared. The Duke apprehended the Lord Gordon his son in Law, because that the Queen had straitly commanded him so to do, if that he repaired within his bounds. Before that he delivered him, the Earle of Murray laboured at the Queens hands for the safety of his life, which hardly was granted; and so was he delivered within the Castle of Edinburgh, the eight and twentieth day of November. 1562. where he remained till the eighth day of February; when he was put to an Assise, accused and convinced of Treason; but was restored againe; first, to the Castle aforesaid, and thereafter was transported to Dumbar, where he remained prisoner till the moneth of August, in the yeer of God 1565. as we will after hear.
In the mean time the troubles were hot in France, and the intelligence and outward familiarity betwixt the two Queens was great; Lethington was directed with large Commission, both to the Queene of England, and to the Guisians.
The Marriage of our Queen was in all mens mouthes; some would have the Infant of Spaine, Mens judgement of the Queens Marriage. some the Emperours Brother, some Duke Denemours, and some truely guessed at the Lord Darley.
What Lethingtons Credit was, we know not; but shortly after there began much to be talked of the Earle of Lenox, and of his son [Page 348] the Lord Darley. It was said that Lethington spake to the Lady Margaret Dowglas; And that Robert Melvill received a horse to the Secretaries use from the Earle of Lenox, or from his wife. Howsoever it was, Master Fouller servant to the said Earle, came with Letters to the Queene, by which, License was permitted to the Earle of Lenox to come to Scotland, to travell in his lawfull businesse. That same day the Queens License was granted, the Secretary said, This day I have taken upon me the deadly hatred of all the Hamiltons within Scotland, and have done unto them no lesse displeasure, then if I had cut their throats. The Earle Bothwell, who before had broken Ward, fearing apprehension or taking, prepared to passe to France; but by storm of Weather was driven into England, where he was stayed, and was offered to have been rendred by the Queen of England: But our Queens answer was, That he was no Rebell, and therefore she requested that he should have liberty to passe whither he pleased. And thereto Lethington helped not a little, for he travelled to have friends in every faction of the Court. And so obtained the said Earle Lincense to passe to France.
The Winter after the death of the Earle of Huntley, the Court remained for the most part at Edinburgh. The Preachers were wondrous vehement in reprehension of all manner of Vice, which then began to abound; and especially Avarice, Oppression of the poore, Excesse, Ryotous Cheer, Banquetting, immoderate Dancing, and Whoredome, that thereof ensues. Whereat the Courtiers began to storme and to pick quarrells against the Preachers,Note this. alleadging that all their Preaching was turned to Rayling;The Preachers railed upon the Courtiers. whereunto one of them gave answer as followeth; It comes to our eares that we are called Raylers, whereof albeit we wonder, yet we are not ashamed, seeing that the most worthy servants of God that before us have travelled in this Vocation, have so been stiled: But unto you do I say, That the same God,The Preachers Admonition after the Earle of Huntlies death. who from the beginning hath punished the Contempt of his Word, and hath poured forth his Vengeance upon such proud mockers, shall not spare you; yea, he shall not spare you before the eyes of this same wicked Generation, for the pleasure whereof ye despise all wholesome Admonitions: Have you not seen greater then any of you sitting where presently ye sit,Meaning of Huntley. pick his nayles, and pull down his Bonnet over his eyes, when Idolatry, Witchcraft, Murther, Oppression, and such Vices, were rebuked: Was not this his common talke? When these Knaves have rayled their fill, then will they hold their peace: Have ye not heard it affirmed to his owne face, That God should revenge that his Blasphemie, even in the eyes of such as were witnesse to his iniquity.
Then was the Earle of Huntley accused by you, as the maintainer of Idolatry, and onely hinderer of all good Orders; him hath God punished, even according to the threatnings that his and your ears heard, and by your hands hath God executed his Judgements: But what amendment can be espied in you? Idolatry was never in greater quiet, Vertue and vertuous men were never in more contempt; Vice was [Page 349] never more bold, nor punishment lesse feared. And yet who guides the Queene and Court; who but the Protestants. O horrible slanderers of God, and of his holy Evangell; Better it were unto you, plainely to renounce Christ Jesus,The end declared their words to be true. then thus to expose his blessed Evangell to Mockage: if God punisheth not you, That this same age shall see and behold your punishment, the spirit of righteous judgement guides me not.
This vehemency provoked the hatred, not onely of the Courtiers, but also of divers others against the Speaker, which was Iohn Knox; for such as be in credit, never lack flatterers. Their Brethren of the Court were irreverendly handled. What was that, but to raise the hearts of the people against them; They did what they could. Such speaking would cause them to do lesse.The defence of the Courtiers. And this was the fruit that the Preachers gathered of their just reprehensions; The generall Assembly of the Church held on the 25 of December, 1562. approached. In the which, great complaints were made; That Churches lacked Ministers; That Ministers lacked their Stipends; That wicked men were permitted to be Schoole-Masters; and so to infect the youth amongst them, whom one Master Robert Cunning Schoole-master in Aberbrothoke, was complained upon by the Laird of Dun, and sentence pronounced against him. It was further complained, That Idolatry was erected in divers parts of the Realm: For redresse hereof, some thought best, That a new supplication should be presented to the Queen; others demanded, what answer was received of the former. The superintendent of Lowthian confessed the delivery of it; but (said he) I received no answer. It was answered for the part of the Queene, (for her supposts were ever there) that it was well known to the whole Realm, what troubles had occurred since the last Assembly; and therefore, That they should not wonder, albeit that the Queen had not answered, but betwixt that and the Parliament, which was appointed to be in May, they doubted not but such order should be taken,The Queens practise. as all men should have occasion to stand content. This satisfied for that time the whole Assembly. And this was the practice of the Queene, and of her Councell, with faire words to drive time, as before we have said.
The Assembly notwithstanding proceeded forward in establishing of such orders, as whereby vice might be punished, and vertue might be maintained, And because there was a great slander risen upon Paul Meffane of whom mention is made in the second Booke of the Historie, Commissions and charge was given unto Iohn Knox, Minister of Edinburgh, and unto certain of the Elders of the Church of Edinburgh, to passe to the Town of Iedwart, where the slander was raised, and to be found there,The tryall of Pauls Meffanes fact. the third of Ianuary next, was the tryall to be taken of the slander raised, and to hear the Articles and complaint of the said Paul: and after the tryall, to report the truth to the Session of the Church of Edinburgh; To whom with the assistance of the superintendent of Lowthian Commission was given to discerne therein. The tryall and examination of that crime was difficile, the slander was universall in that Towne and Country; the servant woman of the said Paul, had betwixt that and Christmas left his House, she had borne a child, no father to it could she [Page 350] finde, but alleaged her self to have been suppressed late in an Evening; the said Paul constantly affirmed himself innocent, and would have given his publike purgation; but because his Accusators had taken on them to prove ther accusation that was denyed, many witnesses were produced, of whom some deposed so clearly, that the Commissioners suspected, that they had been suborned, and therefore they required to have inspection of the places, where some said they saw, and some said they heard them in the very act of iniquitie. The sight and consideration of the place augmented greatly the suspition; but one thing was most suspitious of all other, for the Wife of the sad Paul (an ancient Matron) was absent from him the space of eight or nine weeks in Dundie; which time (or at least a great part thereof) they suspected, and he lay nightly in one house without other company then a Childe of seven or eight yeers of age. The Judges, notwithstanding these suspitions, having a good opinion of the honestie and godlinesse of the man, travelled what they could (conscience not hurt) to purge him of the slander: But God, who would not that such a Villanie should be cloaked and concealed within his Kirk, otherwayes had decreed, for he brought the brother of the guilty woman to the Towne, having no minde of such matters, who being produced by the Accusators, as one that was privy to the fact; and knew the veritie of all circumstances; this witnesse, we say, (which could not be suspected) being produced, made the matter so plain and clear, that all suspition was removed; for he it was that conveyde the woman away, he it was that caused the Childe to be baptised, alleaging it to be his own; he it was that carried frequent message betwixt them, and from Paul carryed money and clothes divers times: How soon that ever the said Paul saw that man produced, as Witnesse, he withdrew himselfe and left the Town, by that means plainly taking upon him the Crime; And so the Commissioners with full information, returned to Dundie, and notified the same unto the Kirke, who caused publikely to summon the said Paul to hear the sentence pronounced; who not appearing in the end, for his odious Crime and contumacy, was publikely excommunicated, and was deprived of all functions within the Kirke of Scotland, and so left the Realme. For two causes we insert this horrible fact, and the order kept in punishing of the same; the former to forewarn such as travell in that Vocation, that according to the admonition of the Apostle, Such as stand, take heed lest they fall. No man in the beginning of the Evangell, was judged more fervent and more upright; and yet we have heard how far Sathan has prevailed against him; God grant that we may hear of his repentance; neither yet should this fall do any thing to prejudice the Authoritie of the Doctrine which he taught, for the Doctrine of God hath its authority of no creature, but hath the assurance of God himselfe, how weak or imperfect soever the Instruments be by whom it pleaseth God to publish the same. The treason of Iudas, the Adultery of David, and abnegation of Peter did derogate nothing from the glory of Christs Evangell, nor yet the Doctrine which before they had taught; but declared the one to be a Reprobate, and the other to be Instruments in whom mercy must surmount judgement. The other cause is, that the World may see what difference there is betwixt the uprightnesse of the Kirke of God, and [Page 351] the corruption that reignes in the Synagogue of Sathan, the Papisticall rabble; for how many of that sort hath been, and still remaine openly knowne Whoremongers, Adulterers, Violators of Virgines, yea, and committers of such abominations as we will not name; and yet are they called and permitted to be Bishops, Archbishops, Cardinalls and Popes themselves: For what sinnes can unable the sworne servants of Symonie, and of their Father the Devill? For bragg what they list of Christ, of Peter, and of Paul, their lives and conversation bear witnesse to whom they belong. But we return to our History of things done in Court.
Amongst the Menizoons of the Court, there was one named Monsieur Chattelet, a Frenchman, that at that time passed all others in credit with the Queene: In dancing of the purpose, so terme they that dance, in the which man and woman talketh secretly, wise men would judge such fashions not agreeable to the gravity of honest women. In this dance the Queen choose Chattelet, Chattelet and the Queen. and Chattelet took the Queen, for he had the best dresse. All this winter Chattelet was so familiar with the Queen, that the Nobilitie being by this means stopped to have so free accesse as they thought fit and due unto them, were highly offended; at length Chattelet having conveyed himselfe privately under the Queens Bed, but being espied, was commanded away: The Bruit arising, the Queene called the Earle of Murray, and bursting in a womanly affection,The Queens desire concerning Chattelet. charged him, that as he loved her, he should slay Chatelet, and let him never speak word. The other at the first made promise so to doe; but after calling to minde the judgement of GOD pronounced against the shedders of innocent blood, and also that none should die without the testimonie of two or three witnesses, returned, and fell upon his knees before the Queen, and said, Madame, I beseech your Majestie cause not me to take the blood of this man upon me; Your Majestie hath used him so familiarlie before, that you have offended all your Nobilitie; and now if he shall be secretly slain at your owne commandment, what shall the world judge of it? I shall bring him to the presence of Justice, and let him suffer by Law according to his deserving. Oh, said the Queene, you shall not let him speake. I shall doe (said he) Madame, what in me lyeth, to give your Majestie content. Poor Chattelet was brought back from Kingorne to Saint Andrews, examined, put to an Assize, and so beheaded the two and twentieth day of February, Anno Dom. 1562. He begged license to write to France the cause of his death; which said he, in his Tongue was Pour estre trouve en lien trop suspect; that is, Because I was found in a place too much suspected. At the place of Execution, when he saw that there was no remedie, but death, he made a godly confession, and granted, that his declining from the truth of God, and following of vanitie and impietie, was justly repayed unto him: But in the end he concluded, looking unto the Heavens, with these words, O cruelle Dame! What that complaint imported I leave it to conjecture; and so received Chattelet the reward of his dancing, for he lost his Head, that his Tongue should not utter [Page 352] the secrets of our Queen; deliver us, O Lord from the rage of so inordinate a Court.
The punishment of God for maintaining and erecting of the Masse, death and famine.The year of God, 1563. there was a universall death in all Scotland, but in the North, where (the Harvest before) the Queene had been, there was a great Famine, of which may died in that Countrey. the dearth was great over all, but the Famine in the Wheat, the Beare or Barley, the Meale, the Oates, Beefe, Mutton, &c, were exceeding dear and scant; yea, all things appertaining to the sustentation of man, in triple, and more exceeded, their accustomed prices. And so did God according to the threatning of the Law punish the Idolatry of our wicked Rulers, and our ingratitude that suffered them to defile the Land with that abomination again, that God so potently had purged by the power of his Word; for the riotous Feasting and excessive Banquetting used in City and Countrey, wheresoever that the prophane Court repaired, provoked God to strike the Staffe of Bread, and to give his maledictions upon the fruits of the earth. But alas, who looked, or yet looks to the true cause of our Calamitie?
Lethington was absent (as before we have heard) in the Queens affairs; the Papists at that Pasch. Ann. 1563. in divers parts of the Realm, had erected that Idoll the Masse, amongst whom the Bish. of S. Andrews, the Prior of Quihithorn, with divers others of that faction would avow it. Besides the first Proclamation, there had Letters past in the contrary with certification of death to the contraveiner.
The Brethren universally offended, and espying that the Queene by Proclamation did but delude them, determined to put to their own hands, and to punish for example of others; and so some Priests in the West-Land were apprehended; Intimation made unto others, as to the Abbot of Cosragnell, the Parson of Sangohar, and such, that they should neither complaine to the Queene nor Counsell, but should execute the punishment that God has appointed to Idolaters in his Law, by such means as they might, where ever they should be apprehended.
The Queen stormed at such freedom of speaking, but she could not amend it, for the Spirit of God, of boldnesse, and of wisdome had not left the most part of such as God had made Instruments in the beginning, they were of one minde to maintaine the truth, and to suppresse Idolatry, particularities had not divided them; and therefore could not the Devill working in the Court, and in Papists, do then what they would; and therefore the Court began to invent a new craft; The Queen advised, to send for Iohn Knox to come to her where she lay,Iohn Knox sent for by the Queen. at Lochlevin; She dealt with him earnestly two houres before supper, that he would be the Instrument to perswade the people, and principally the Gentlemen of the West, not to put hand to punish any man for the using of themselves in their religions as pleased them. The other perceiving her craft willed her Majestie to punish Malefactors according to the Laws, and he durst promise quietnesse upon the par [...] of all them that professed the Lord Jesus within Scotland; But if her Majestie thought to delude the Laws, he said, he feared some would let the Papists understand,Reasoning between I. Knox and the Queen that without punishment they should no be suffered so manifestly to offend Gods Majestie. Will ye (quoth she) allow that they shall [Page 353] take my Sword in their hand. The Sword of Justice (quoth he) Madame, is Gods, and is given to Princes and Rulers for one end: which if they transgresse, sparing the wicked, and oppressing the Innocents. They that in the fear of God execute Judgement where God hath commanded, offend not God, although Kings do it not; neither yet sin they that bridle Kings to strike innocent men in their rage: The examples are evident; for Samuel spared not to slay Agag, the fat and delicate King of Amelek, whom King Saul had saved: Neither spared Elias, Iezabels false Prophets, and Baals Priests, albeit that King Achab was present: Phineas was no Magistrate, and yet feared he not to strike Zimri and Cozbi, in the very act of filthy Fornication. And so, Madame, your Majesty may see that others then chief Magistrates may lawfully punish, and have punished the vice and crimes that God commands to be punished: For Power by Act of Parliament is given to all Judges within their own bounds, to search the Masse-mongers, or hearers of the same, and to punish them according to the Law.Note diligently. And therefore it shall be profitable to your Majesty to consider what is the thing your Majesties subjects look to receive of your Majesty; and what it is you ought to do unto them by mutuall Contract. They are bound to obey you; and that not, but in God ye are bound to keep Laws unto them: Ye crave of them service, They crave of you Protection and Defence against wicked doers. Now, Madame, if ye shall deny your Duty unto them, who especially crave that ye punish Malefactors; Think ye to receive full Obedience of them? I fear, Madame, ye shall not. Herewith she being somewhat offended, past to her Supper. The said Iohn left her, and informed the Earle of Murray of the whole reasoning, and so departed, of finall purpose to have returned to Edinburgh, without any further communication with the Queen: But before the Sun rising on the morne were two directed (Wat Melvill was the one) to him, commanding him not to depart, whilst he had spoken with the Queens Majesty; which he did, and met her at the Hawking by West Kinros. Whether it was the nights sleepe, or a deep dissimulation locked in her brest, that made her to forget the former anger, wise men may doubt; But thereof she never moved word, but began divers other purposes, such as the offering of a Ring to her by the Lord Ruthuen, whom (said she) I cannot love (for I know him to use Enchantment; and yet he is one of my Privy Councell. Whom blameth your Majesty (said the other) thereof? Lethington (said she) was the whole cause. That man is absent for this present (said he) Madame, and therefore I will speak nothing in that behalfe. I understand (said the Queen) That ye are appointed to go to Dumfreis, for the Election of a Superintendent to be established in those Countreyes. Yes (said he) those Quarters have great need, and some of the Gentlemen so require. But I heare (said she) That the Bishop of Caithnes would be Superintendent. He is one (said the other) Madame, that is put in Election. If ye knew him (said she) as well as I do, ye would never promote him to that Office, nor yet to any other within your Kirk. What he hath been (said he) Madame, I never knew, nor yet will I enquire; for in time of darknesse, What could we do [Page 354] but g [...]ope and go wrong, even as darknesse carryed us; but if he feare not GOD now, he deceives many more then me: And yet said he, Madame, I am assured, GOD will not suffer his CHURCH to be so farre deceived, As that an unworthy man shall be Elected, where free Election is, and the Spirit of GOD is earnestly called upon, to decide betwixt the two: Well said she, do as ye will, But that man is a dangerous man,The Queens judgement of the Bishop of Cathaes. and therein was not the Queen deceived; For he had corrupted the most part of the Gentlemen, not onely to nominate him, but also to Elect him, which perceived by the said Iohn, Commissioner, delayed the Election, and left it with the Master of Maxwell, Master Robert Pont, who was put in Election (with the foresaid Bishop) to the end that his Doctrine and Conversation might be the better tryed of these that had not known him before; and so was this Bishop frustrate of his purpose for that present; and yet was he at that time the man that was most familiar with the said Iohn in his house, and at Table. But now to the former conference, When the Queen had long talked with Iohn Knox, and he being oft willing to take his leave, she said, I have one of the greatest matters that have touched me since I came in this Realm,The Lady Argile was naturall Sister to the Queen, as the Earle Murray was naturall Brother. to open unto you, and I must have your help into it. And she began to make a long discourse of her Sister, the Lady Argile, how that she was not so circumspect in all things, as she wished her to be; and yet said she, my Lord, her husband whom I love, useth her not in many things so honestly, and so godlily, as I thinke ye your self would require: Madam said he, I have been troubled with that matter before, and once I put an end to it (and that was before your Majesties arrivall) that both she and her friends, seemed fully to stand content; and she her self promised before her friends, That she would never complain to any Creature, till that I should first understand the controversie by her own mouth, or else by one assured Messenger: I now have heard nothing of her part; and therefore, I think there is nothing but concord: Well said the Queen, it is worse then ye beleeve; but do this much for my sake, as once again to put them at Unitie; and if she behave not her self, so as she ought to do, she shall finde no favour of me; but in any wise said she, let my Lord know, That I have requested you in this matter; For I would be very sorry to offend him in that, or in any other thing. And now said she, as touching our reasoning yesternight, I promise to do as ye required. I shall cause to summon all offenders, and yee shall know that I shall minister Justice. I am assured then said he, That ye shall please God, and enjoy rest and tranquilitie within your Realm, which to your Majesty is more profitable, then all the Popes power can be. And thus they departed.
This Conference we have inserted, to let the World see how deeply Mary Queen of Scotland, can dissemble; and how that she could cause men to thinke, That she bare no indignation for any controversie in Religion, which that yet in her heart was nothing but venome, and destruction, as shortly after did appeare. Iohn Knox departed, and prepared himself for his journey, appointed to Dunfreis. And [Page 355] from Glasgow, according to the Queens Commandment; he wrote this Letter to the Earle of Argyle, the Tenour whereof follows.
THe Lord cometh, and shall not tarry. After commendation of my service unto your Lordship: If I had known of your Lordships sudden departing, the last time it chanced me to see and speak with you, I had opened unto you some of my grief: But supposing that your Lordship should have remained still with the Queen, I delayed at that time to utter any part of that which now my conscience compelleth me to do. Your behaviour towards your wife is very offensive unto many godly: Her complaint is grievous, That ye altogether withdraw your conversation from her: If so, ye have great need to look well to your own state; for albeit that ye within your self felt no more repugnancie then any flesh this day on the earth, yet by promise made before God, are ye debtour unto her in all due benevolence. But if that ye burne on the one side, (albeit ye do no worse) and she in your default on the other, ye are not onely men sworn before God, but also doth what in you lieth, to kindle against your self his wrath and heavie displeasure. The words are sharp, and God is witnesse in dolour of heart I write them: But because they are true, and pronounced by God himself, I dare not but admonish you, perceiving you, as it were sleeping in sin. The proud stubbornnesse whereof your Lordship oft complained, will nothing excuse you before God; for if ye be not able to convince her of any fault, ye ought to bear with her imperfections, as that ye would she should bear with you likewise. In the bowells of Christ Jesus, I exhort you, my Lord, to have respect of your own salvation, and not to abuse the lenity and long-suffering of God; for that is a fearfull treasure that ye heap up upon your own head, while that he calleth you to repentance, and ye obstinately continue in your own impiety; for impiety it is, that ye abstract your comfort and company from your lawfull wife. I write nothing in defence of her misbehaviour towards your Lordship in any sort; but I say, If ye be not able to convince her of any fault committed since your last reconciliation, which was in my presence, that ye can never be excused before God, of this rude and strange usage of your wife. And if by you such impiety be committed as is bruted, then, before God, and unto your owne conscience, I say, That every moment of that filthy pleasure, shall turne to you, in a yeers displeasure; yea, it shall be the occasion and cause of everlasting damnation, unlesse speedily ye repent: and repent ye cannot, except ye desist from that impiety. Call to minde, my Lord, That the servant knowing his masters will, and doing the contrary, shall be plagued with many plagues. Sin, my Lord, is sweet in drinking; but in digesting, more bitter then the gall. The Eternall move your heart earnestly to consider how fearfull a thing it is, ever to have God to be enemy. In the end, I pray your Lordship not to be absent from Edinburgh, the 19 of this instant, for such causes as I will not write. Thus much onely I warne your Lordship, that it will not be profitable for the common quietnesse of this Realme, that the Papists brag, [Page 356] and Justice be mocked that day. And thus I cease further to trouble your Lordship, whom God assist.
In haste from Glasgow, the 7 of May, 1563.
Your Lordships to command in godlinesse, Sic subscribitur, JOHN KNOX.
THis Letter was not well accepted of the said Earle, and yet did he utter no part of his displeasure in publike, but contrarily shewed himself most familiar with the said Iohn Knox: He kept the Diet, and sate in Judgement himself, where the Bishop, and the rest of the Papists, were accused as after follows.
The Summons were directed against the Masse-mongers with expedition, and in the straitest forme: The day was appointed, the 19 of May, a day onely before the Parliament of Popes Knights appeared. The Bishop of Saint Androes, the Prior of Quinthorne, the Parson of Sanguhair, William Hamilton of Camskeneth, Iohn Gordon of Barskuch, with divers others. The Protestants convened whole, to crave for Justice. The Queen asked counsell of the Bishop of Rosse, and of the old Laird of Lethington (for the younger was absent, and so the Protestants had fewer friends) who affirmed, That she must see her Laws kept, or else she would get no obedience: and so was preparations made for their accusations. The Bishop,The Clergie did pretend to be free from all Jurisdiction, save the Popes. and his band of the exempted sort, made nice to enter before the Earle of Argyle, who sate in Judgement; but at last he was compelled to enter within the Barre. A merry man, who now sleeps with the Lord, Robert Horwell, instead of the Bishops Crosse, bore before him a Steel Hammer: Whereat the Bishop and his Band were not a little offended, because the Bishops priviledges were not then currant in Scotland (which day God grant our posterity may see of longer continuance then we possessed it.) The Bishop and his fellows, after much ado, and long drift of time, came in the Queens will, and were committed to Ward, some to one place, and some to another. The Lady Arskine got the Bishops for her part. All this was done of a most deep craft, to abuse the simplicity of the Protestants, that they should not presse the Queen with any other thing concerning the matters of Religion.
At that Parliament, which began within two dayes thereafter, she obtained of the Protestants whatsoever she desired; for this was the reason of many,The judgment of some. We see what the Queen hath done, the like of this was never heard within this Realme; we will bear with the Queen, we doubt not but all shall be well. Others were of contrary judgement, and forespake things, as after they came to passe; to wit, That nothing was meant but deceit; and that the Queen, how soon that ever the Parliament was past, should set the Papists at freedome: And therefore willed the Nobility not to be abused. But because many had their private businesse to be handled at that Parliament, the common Cause was the lesse regarded.
[Page 357]The Earle of Huntley, whose Corps had been unburied till the time it was brought to the Tolbuith; he was accused his Arms rent off; himself, the Earle of Sutherland, Huntley forfeited. and eleven Barons, and Earles, bearing the surname of Gordon, were that day forfeited; the Lady Huntley craftily protested and asked the support of a man of Law, or Counsellor.
Such stinking pride of women,The pride of Women at that Parliament. as was seen at that Parliament, was never seen before in Scotland. Three sundry dayes the Queen rode to the Tolbuith; The first day she made a painted Oration, and there might have been heard amongst her flatteries, Vox Dianae, The voyce of a goddesse, for it could not be Dei, and not of a Woman: God save that sweet face; Was there ever Orator spake so properly and so sweetly, &c.
All things misliked the Preachers; They spake boldly against the superfluities of their Cloathes, and against the rest of their vanitie, which they affirmed should provoke Gods vengeance, not onely against these foolish Women, but against the whole Realme; and especially against those that maintained them in that odious abusing of things that might have been better bestowed. Articles were presented for orders to be taken for Apparrell, and for Reformation of other Enormities, but all was winked at.
The Earledome of Murray, Note diligently. needed confirmation, and many things were to be ratified that concerned the helpe of friends and servants; and therefore they might not urge the Queene,And so was Religion and the Common-wealth, both neglected. For if they so did, she would hold no Parliament; and what then should become of them that had medled with the slaughter of the Earle of Huntley, let that Parliament passe over; and when the Queene shall aske any thing of the Nobilitie, as she must do before her marriage; then shall Religion be the first thing that shall be established. It was answered, That the Poets and Painters erred not altogether,Occasion painted with a bald Hind-head. that fained and painted Occasion with a bald Hind-head: For the first, when it is offered, being lost, is hard to be recovered againe.Variance betwixt the Earle of Murray and Iohn Knox. The matter fell so hot betwixt the Earl of Murray, and some others of the Court, and Iohn Knox, That familiarly after that time, they spake not together more then a yeer and a half; For the said Iohn by his Letter, gave a discharge to the said Earle of all further intromission or care with his affaires. He made unto him a discourse of their first acquaintance, in what estate he was, when that first they spake together in London, how God had promoted him, and that above mans judgement, and in the end made this conclusion: But seeing that I perceive my self frustrate of my expectation, which was, That ye should ever have preferred God to your own affection, and the advancement of his Truth, to your owne commoditie, I commit you to your wit, and to the conducting of those which can better please you. I praise my God, I leave you this day victor of your enemies, promoted to great honour, and in credite and authority with your Soveraigne. If so yee long to continue, none shall be more glad then I shall be. But that after this, ye decay,Iohn Knox discharge to the Earl of Murray. (as I feare ye shall) then call to minde, by what means God exalted you; which was neither by plying with impiety; neither yet by maintaining of pestilent Papists.
[Page 358]This Letter and discharge was so pleasing to the Flatterers of the said Earle, that they triumphed of it, and were glad to have gotten their occasion; for some envyed, that so great familiaritie was betwixt them; and therefore from the time they got once that occasion to separate, they ceased not to cast Oyle in the burning Flame, which ceased not to burne, till that God by water of affliction began to slacken it, as we shall after heare. But least that they should altogether have been seen to have forsaken God,God knowes if our times be better. (as in very deed, both God and his Word was vey farre from the hearts of the most part of the Courtiers of that Age, a few excepted) they began a new Schift, to wit, To speak of the punishment of Adultery, of Witchcraft, and to seek the restitution of Gleibes or Manses to the Minister of the Church, and of the reparation of the Churches; and thereby they thought to have pleased the Godly that were highly offended at their slacknesse.
The Act of Oblivion passed, because some of the Lords had entresse; but the Acts against adulterie, and for the Manses and Gleibes, were so modified, that no Law, and such a Law might stand in eodem predicamento; To speak plain, no Law and such Acts were both alike: The Acts are in Print, let wise men read, and then accuse us, if without cause we complain.
In the progresse of this corruption, and before the Parliament dissolved, Iohn Knox in his Sermon before the most part of the Nobilitie, began to enter in a deep discourse of Gods mercies which that Realme had felt, and of that ingratitude which he espied in the whole multitude which God had marvellously delivered from the bondage and tyrannie both of body and soule: And now my Lords, (said he) I praise my God, through Jesus Christ, that in your own presence I may powre forth the sorrows of my heart; yea, your selves shall be witnesse if I make any lie in things by-past from the beginning of Gods mighty Works within this Realme: I have been with you in your most desperate temptations. Aske your own Consciences, and let them answer you before God, if that I (not I, but Gods Spirit by me) in your greatest extremity willed you not ever to depend upon your God, and in his Name promised unto you victory and preservation from your enemies, so that onely ye would depend upon his protection, and preferre his glory before your lives and worldly commoditie; in your most extreme danger I have been with you; Saint Iohnstou [...] Cowper-More, and the charges of Edinburgh, are yet recent in my heart; yea, that dark and dolorous night wherein all you my Lords with shame and feare left this Town, is yet in my minde, and God forbid that ever I forget it: What was (I say) my Exhortation unto you? and what is fallen in vain of all that ever God promised unto you by my mouth, ye your selves live and testifie. There is not one of you against whom death and destruction was threatned, perished in that danger; and how many of your enemies hath God plagued before your eyes; shall this be the thankfulnesse that ye shall render unto your God? To betray his Cause when ye have it in your own hands, to establish it as you please? The Queen sayes you will not agree with us; aske ye of her that which by Gods Word ye may justly require, and if she will not agree with [Page 359] you in God, you are not bound to agree with them in the Devill; Let her plainly understand so farre of your mindes, and steal not from your former stoutnesse in God, and he will prosper you in your enterprises: But I can see nothing but a recalling from Christ Jesus, that the man that first and most speedily fleeth from Christs Ensigne, holdeth himselfe most happy; yea, I hear some say, That we have nothing of our Religion Established,The Speaker was the Dean of Restaruk. neither by Law nor Parliament; Albeit the malicious words of such can neither hurt the truth of God, nor yet us that thereupon depend; yet the speaker of this Treason, committed against God, and against this poore Common-wealth, deserves the Gallows; for our Religion being commanded, and so established by God, is received with this Realme in publike Parliament. And if they will say, That it was no Parliament, we must, and will say, and also prove, That that Parliament was also as lawfull as ever any that passed before it within this Realme. I say, if the King then living was King, and the Queen now in this Realm be lawfull Queen, that Parliament cannot be denyed.
And now my Lords to put end to all, I hear of the Queens marriage, Dukes,Iohn Knox his affirmation Brethren to Emperours, and Kings strive all for the best gain; But this my Lords will (I say) note the day, and beare witnesse after, Whensoever the Nobilitie of Scotland who professe the Lord Jesus, consents that an Infidell (and all Papists are Infidels) shall be Head to our Soveraigne, ye do, so farre as in you lyeth, to banish Christ Jesus from this Realme, yea, to bring Gods vengeance upon the Countrey, a plague upon your selves, and perchance you shall do small comfort to your Soveraigne.
These words and this manner of speaking was judged intollerable, Papists and Protestants were both offended; yea, his most familiars disdained him for that speaking, Placeboes and Flatterers posted to the Court, to give advertisement, That Iohn Knox had spoken against the Queens Marriage. The Provest of Glencludan, Douglas by sirname, of Drumlangrig, was the man that gave the charge, That the said Iohn should present himselfe before the Queen, which he did immediately after Dinner. The Lord Uchiltrie and divers of the faithfull bare him company to the Abbey, but none past in to the Queen with him in the Cabinet, but Iohn Arskin of Dun then super-intendent of Angus and Mernes.
The Queen in a vehement fume began to crie out, That never Prince was used as she was; I have (said she) born with you in all your rigorous manner of speaking, both against my selfe, and against my Uncles; yea, I have sought your favours by all possible means; I offered unto you presence and audience whensoever it pleased you to admonish me; and yet I cannot be quit of you; I Vow to God I shall be once revenged: and with these words scarce could Marnocke, one of her Pages, get Handkirchiefs to hold her Eyes drie, for the Tears and the howling, besides womanly weeping stayed her Speech. The said Iohn did patiently abide all this fume, and at opportunitie answered; True it is Madame, your Majesty and I have been at divers controversies, into the which [Page 360] I never perceived your Majestie to be offended at me; but when it shall please God to deliver you from that bondage of darknesse and errour, wherein ye have been nourished for the lack of true doctrine; your Majestie will finde the libertie of my tongue nothing offensive; without the preaching-place (Madame) I thinke few have occasion to be offended at me; and there (Madame) I am not Master of my selfe, but must obey him who commands me to speak plaine, and to flatter no flesh upon the face of the Earth.
But what have you to do (said she) with my marriage?
If it please your Majestie (said he) patiently to hear me, I shall shew the truth in plaine words. I grant your Majestie offered unto me more then ever I required, but my answer was then as it is now, That God hath not sent me to awaite upon the Courts of Princes, or upon the Chamber of Ladies, but I am sent to preach the Evangell of Jesus Christ, to such as please to hear; it hath two points, Repentance and Faith: Now (Madame) in preaching repentance, of necessity it is that the sinnes of men be noted, that they may know wherein they offend.Let this serve for our times. But so it is that the most part of your Nobilitie, are so addicted to your affections, that neither Gods Word, nor yet their Common-wealth are rightly regarded; and therefore it becometh me to speake, that they may know their dutie.
What have you to do (said she) with my marriage, or what are you within the Common-wealth?
A subject, borne within the same, (said hee) Madame; and albeit I be neither Earle, Lord, nor Barron within it, yet hath God made me, (how abject that ever I be in your eyes) a profitable and usefull Member within the same; Yea, Madame, to me it appertaineth no lesse to forewarne of such things as may hurt it, if I foresee them, then it doth to any one of the Nobility; for both my Vocation and Office craveth plainnesse of me: and therefore (Madame) to your selfe I say, that which I spake in publick, Whensoever the Nobilitie of this Realme shall be content, and consent that you be subject to an unlawfull husband, they doe as much as in them lieth, to renounce Christ,Let the Papists judge this day 1567. to banish the truth, to betray the freedome of this Realme, and perchance shall in the end doe small comfort to your selfe.
At these words howling was heard, and teares might have beene seene in greater abundance then the matter required: Iohn Arskin of Dun, a man of meeke and gentle spirit, stood beside, and did what he could to mittigate the anger, and gave unto her many pleasant words, Of her Bounty, of her Excellencie, and how that all the Princes in Europe would be glad to seek her favours; but all that was to cast Oyl into the flaming fire. The said Iohn stood still, without any alteration of countenance for a long time, while that the Queen gave place to her in ordinate passions; and in the end he said, Madame, in Gods presence I speak, I never delighted in the weeping of any of Gods Creatures, yea, I can scarcely well abide the teares of mine own Boyes, when my own hands corrects them; much lesse can I rejoyce in your Majesties weeping; but seeing I have offered [Page 361] unto you no just occasion to be offended, but have spoken the truth, as my Vocation craves of me: I must sustaine your Majesties teares, rather then I dare hurt my conscience, or betray the Common-wealth by silence. Herewith was the Queene more offended, and commanded the said Iohn to passe forth of the Cabinet, and to abide further of her pleasure in the Chamber.
The Laird of Dun tarried, and Lord Iohn of Coldinghame came into the Cabinet▪ and so they remained with her neere the space of one houre. The said Iohn stood in the Chamber, as one whom men had never seene (so were all afraid) except that the Lord Uchiltrie bare him company; And therefore began he to make discourse with the Ladies who were there sitting in all their gorgeous apparell: Which when he espied,Note Women. he merrily said, Fair Ladies, How pleasant were this life of yours, if it should ever abide; and then in the end that we might passe to Heaven with this geare: But fie upon that knave, Death, that will come whether we will or not; and when he hath laid on the Arrest, then foule wormes will be busie with this flesh, be it never so faire and so tender. And the silly soule, I fear, shall be so feeble, that it can neither carry with it Gold, Garnishing, Targating, Pearle, nor precious Stones. And by such and the like discourse entertained he the Ladies, and past the time, till that the Laird of Dun willed him to depart to his house, till new advertisement.
The Queen would have had the sentiment of the Lords of the Articles, if that such manner of speaking deserved not punishment. But shee was counselled to desist; And so that storme quieted in appearance, but never in the heart.
Short after the Parliament, Lethington returned from his Negotiation in England and France. GOD in the February before had stricken that bloodie Tyrant the Duke of Guise; which somewhat brake the heat of our Queene for a season: But short after the returning of Lethington, Pride and Malice began to shew themselves againe. The Queene set at liberty the Bishop of Saint Andrewes, and the rest of the Papists that before were put in prison for violating of the Laws.
Lethington at his returning, shewed himselfe not a little offended that any brute should have beene raised of the Queenes Marriage with the King of Spaine; for he took upon him to affirme, That any such thing had never entered into her heart: But how true that was, we shall hereafter heare. The end of his acquaintance and complaint was, To discredit Iohn Knox, who had affirmed, That such a Marriage was both proposed, and upon the part of the Queen, by the Cardinall accepted. Lethington in his absence had run into a very evil brute among the Nobility, for [Page 362] too much serving the Queens affections against the Common-wealth: And therefore had he, as one that lacked not worldly wisedome, made provision both in England and Scotland; for in England he travelled for the Freedome of the Earle Bothwell, and by that means obtained promise of his favour: He had there also taken order for the home coming of the Earle of Lenox, as we shall after hear. In Scotland he joyned with the Earle of Atholl; him he promoted, and set forward in Court; and so began the Earle of Murray to be defaced: And yet to the said Earle, Lethington at all times shewed a fair countenance.Lethingtons practice. The rest of that Summer, the Queen spent in her Progresse thorow the West Countrey, where in all Towns and Gentlemens places, she had her Masse; which coming to the ears of Iohn Knox, he began that forme of prayer which ordinarily he saith after thanks-giving at his Table: (1.) Deliver us, O Lord, from the bondage of Idolatry. (2.) Preserve and keep us from the tyranny of strangers. (3.) Continue us in Peace and Concord amongst our selves, if they good pleasure be, O Lord, for a season. Whilst that divers of the familiars of the said Iohn asked of him, Why he prayed for quietnesse to continue for a season, and not rather absolutely, that we should continue in quietnesse: His answer was, That he durst not pray, but in faith; and faith in Gods Word assured him, That constant quietnesse would not continue in that Realme, wherein Idolatry had been suppressed, and then was permitted to be erected againe.
From the West Countrey, the Queen past into Argyle to the Hunting, and after returned to Sterlin. The Earle of Murray, the Lord Robert of Halyrud-house, and Lord Iohn of Coldingham, past to the Northlands, where Justice Courts were holden.Note diligently Theeves and Murtherers were punished: Two Witches were burnt; the eldest was so blinded with the devill, that she affirmed, That no Judge had power over her. The same time Lord Iohn of Coldingham departed this life in Innernes: It was affirmed, That he commanded such as were beside him to say to the Queen, That unlesse she left her Idolatry, God would not fail to plague her: He asked God mercy that he had so far born with her in her impiety, and had maintained her in the same; and that no one thing did him more grief, then that he had flattered, fostered, and maintained in her fury against God and his servants.The last commendation of Lord Iohn to the Queen. And in very deed, great cause had he to have lamented his wickednesse: For besides all his other infirmities, he in the end, for the Queens pleasure, became enemy to vertue, and all vertuous men, and a patron to impiety, to the uttermost of his power; yea, his venome was so kindled against God and his Word, that in his rage he bursted forth these words; Do I see the Queens Majesty so troubled with the railing of these knaves? I shall leave the best of them sticked in the Pulpit. What further villany came forth of his stinking throat and mouth, modesty will not suffer us to write: whereof if he had grace unfainedly to repent, it is no small document of Gods mercies: But however God wrought with him, the Queen regarded his words as winde, or else thought them to have been forged by others, and not to have proceeded from himself; and affirmed plainly, They were invented by the Laird of Pittarrow, and Master Iohn Wood, both whom she hated, because they flattered her not in her [Page 363] dancing, and other things. One thing in plain words she spoke. That God took alwayes from her those persons in whom she had greatest pleasure; and that she repented. But of farther sins no mention.
Whilst the Queen lay at Sterlin, with her Idolatry in her Chappell in the Palace of Halyrud-house, were left certain Duntiberis, and others of the French Menzie, who raised up their Masse more publikely then they had done at any time before: For upon the same Sundayes that the Church of Edinburgh had the Ministration of the Lords Table, the Papists in a great number went to the Abbey to their Abomination: Which understood, divers of the Brethren being sore offended, consulted how to redresse that enormity: And so were appointed certain of the most zealous, and most upright in Religion, to wait upon the Abbey, that they might note such persons as resorted to the Masse; and perceiving a great number to enter into the Chappell, some of the Brethren thrust in also: Whereat the Priest and French Dames being afraid, made the Showt to be sent to the Town; and Madame Baylie, Mistris to the Queens Dountibures (for maids that Court would not then well bear) posted on with all diligence to the Comptroller the Laird of Pittarrow, who then was in Saint Geills Church at the Sermon, and cryed for his assistance, to save her life, and to save the Queens Palace: Who, with greater haste then need required, obeyed her desire, and took with him the Provest and Baylies, and a great part of the faithfull; but when they came where the fear was bruted to have been, they found all things in quiet, except the tumult they brought with themselves, and peaceable men talking to the Papists, forbidding them to transgresse the Laws. True it is, a zealous brother, named Patrick Cranston, past into the Chappell, and finding the Altar covered, and the Priest ready to go to his abominable Masse, said, The Queens Majesty is not here; How dare you then be so malapert, as openly to do against the Law? No further was done or said, and yet brute hereof was posted to the Queen (with such information as the Papists could give: Which found such credit as their hearts could have wished for) which was so haynous a crime in her eyes, that satisfaction for that sin was there none, without blood; And therefore without delay were summoned Androe Armstrong, and Patrick Cranston ▪ to finde surety to under-lie the Law; for fore-thought Fellony, having made violent invasion into the Queens Palace, and for spoliation of the same. These Letters divulgate, and the extremity feared, the few Brethren that were within the Towne, consulted upon the next remedy, and in the end concluded, That Iohn Knox (to whom the charge was given to make advertisements, whensosoever danger should appear) should write to the Brethren in all quarters, giving information as the matter stood, and requiring their assistance, which he did, in manner as here ensueth.
The Superscription.
‘Wheresoever two or three are gathered together in my Name, there am I in the midst of them.’
TIs not unknown unto you (dear brethren) what comfort and tranquility God gave unto us in times most dangerous, by our Christian Assemblies, and godly Conference, as oft as any danger appeared to any member or members of our own Body; And how that since we have neglected, or at least not frequented our Conventions and Assemblies, The adversaries of Christ Jesus his holy Evangell, have enterprised and boldned themselves, publikely and secretly to do many things odious in Gods presence, and most hurtfull to the true Religion, now of Gods great favour granted unto us: The holy Sacraments are abused by prophane Papists; Masses have been, and yet are said openly, and maintained:M. Rob. Font stricken in the head with a weapon by Cap. Lawder. The blood of some of our dearest Ministers hath been shed, without fear of punishment or correction craved by us. And now last are two of our dear Brethren; Patrick Cranston, and Androe Armstrong, summoned to under-lie the Law in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh the four and twentieth of this instant of October, for a fore-thought Fellony, pretended Murther, and for invading of the Queens Majesties Palace of Halyrud-house, with unlawfull convocation, &c. These terrible Summons are directed against our Brethren, because that they, with two or more, passed to the Abbey, upon Sunday the five and twentieth of August, to behold and note what persons repaired to the Masse. And because that upon the Sunday before (the Queen being absent) there resorted to that Idoll a rascall multitude, having openly the least devillish Ceremony (yea, even the conjuring of their accursed water) that ever they had in the time of greatest blindenesse: But because (I say) our said Brethren past, and that in most quiet manner, to note such abusers, these fearfull Summons are directed against them, to make, no doubt, a preparation upon a few, that a doore may be opened to execute cruelty upon a greater multitude. And if so it come to passe, God, no doubt, hath justly recompenced our former negligence and ingratitude towards him and his benefits, in our owne bosomes. God gave us a most notable Victory of his and our enemies: he brake their strength, and confounded their counsells; he left us at freedome, and purged the Realme, for the most part, of open Idolatry; To the end that we, ever mindefull of so wondrous a deliverance, should have kept this Realme cleane from such vile filthinesse, and damnable Idolatry. But we, alas, preferring the pleasure of flesh and blood, to the Pleasure and Commandment of God, have suffered that Idoll the Masse publikely to be erected againe: And therefore justly suffers he us now to fall in that danger, That to look to an Idolater going to his Idolatry, shall be reputed a crime little inferiour to Treason; God grant that we fall not farther. And [Page 365] now I, whom God of his mercy, hath made one amongst many, to travell in setting forward his true Religion within this Realme, seeing the same in danger of ruine, cannot but in conscience crave of you, my brethren of all states, that have professed the truth, your presence, comfort, and assistance at the said day in the Town of Edinburgh, even as ye tender the advancement of Gods glory, the safety of your brethren, and your own assurance; together with the preservation of the Church, in these appearing dangers: It may be (perchance) that perswasions be made to the Countrey, and that ye may be informed, that either your assembly is not necessary, or else that it will offend the upper Powers, and my good hope is that neither flattery nor fear shall make you so farre to decline from Christ Jesus,Bond to a mutuall defence in the cause of Religion. as that against your publike promise, and solemne Band, you will leave your Brethren in so just a cause; and albeit there were no great danger, yet cannot our Assembly be unprofitable, for many things requiring consultation, which cannot be had unlesse the wisest and godliest convene. And thus doubting nothing of the assistance of our God, if that we uniformly seek his glory, I cease farther to trouble you, committing you heartily to the protection of the Eternall.
JOHN KNOX.
From Edinburgh the eighth day of October. 1563.
THe Brethren advertised by this Letter, prepared themselves, so many as was thought expedient for every Towne and Province, to keep the day appointed; but by the means of some false brethren, the Letter came to the hands of the Queene, and the manner was this, It was read in the Towne of Ayre, where was present Master Robert Cunningham, stiled Minister of F [...]itfurd, who then was holden a professor of the Evangell, (by what meanes we know not) gat the said Letter, and sent it with his token to Master Henry Sincleare, then President of the Seat and Colledge of Justice, stiled Bishop of Rosse, a perfect Hypocrite, and a conjured Enemie to Christ Jesus, whom God after stroke according to his deservings. The said Master Henry being Enemy to all that unfainedly professed the Lord Jesus, but chiefly to Iohn Knox, for the libertie of his Tongue, for he had affirmed,Note Pastors. as ever still he doth affirme, That a Bishop that receives profit and feeds not the Flock, (even by his owne labours) is both a Thiefe and a Murtherer: The said Master Henry (we say) thinking himselfe happie that he had found so good occasion to trouble him, whose life he hated, posted the said Letter, with his counsell, to the Queen, who then lay in Sterlin. The lettet being read, it was concluded by the Councell of the Cabinet, that is, by the most secret Councell. That it imported Treason; whereof the Queen did not a little rejoyce, for she thought once to be avenged of that her great Enemy. It was concluded, that the Nobilitie should be written for; that the condemnation should have the greater Authoritie, the day was appointed, about the midst of December ▪ which was kept of the whole Councell, and of divers others, such as the Master of Maxwell, the old Laird of Lethington, and the said President.
[Page 366]In the meane time the Earle of Murray returned from the North, to whom Secretary Lethington opened the matter, as best pleased him. The Master of Maxwell (after made Lord Heris) gave unto the said Iohn as it were a discharge of the familiaritie which before was great betwixt them,The Master of Maxwells discharge to Iohn Knox, and their reasoning together. unlesse that he would satisfie the Queen at her own will. The answer of Iohn Knox was, that he knew no offence done by him to the Queens Majestie, and therefore he knew not what satisfaction to make. No offence, (said he) Have you not written Letters, desiring the brethren from all parts to convene, to Andro Armstrong and Patrick Cranstons? That I grant, (said the other) but therein I acknowledge no offence done by me. No offence (said he) to convocate the Queens Leidges. Not for a just cause (said the other) for greater things were reputed no offence within these two yeers. The time (said he) is now other, for then our Soveraigne was absent, and now she is present. It is neither the absence nor the presence of the Queen (said he) that rules my conscience, but God plainly speaking in his Word; what was lawfull to me the last yeer, is yet lawfull, because my God is unchangeable.
Well (said the Master) I have given you my counsell, doe as you list, but I think you shall repent it if you bow not unto the Queen.
I understand not (said he) what you meane; I never made my selfe an adverse partie unto the Queens Majestie, except in the point of Religion, and thereunto I think you will not desire me to bow.
Well (said he) you are wise enough, but you will not finde that men will beare with you in times to come, as they have done in times by past.
If God stand my friend, (said the other) as I am assured he of his mercy will, so long as I depend upon his promise, and preferre his glory to my life and worldly profit, I little regard how men behave themselves towards me, neither yet know I wherinto any one man hath born with me in times by-past, unlesse it be, that of my mouth they have heard the Word of God, which in time to come if they refuse, my heart will be perfect, and for a season I will lament; but the incommodity will be their owne. And after these words (hereunto the Laird of Lochinvar was witnesse) they departed, but unto this day, the seventeenth day of December, 1571. yea, never in this life met they in such familiarity as before.
The bruit of the accusation of Iohn Knox being devulgate, Master Iohn Spence of Condie Advocate, a man of gentle nature, and one that professed the doctrine of the Evangell, came as it were in secret to Iohn Knox, to enquire the cause of that great bruite; to whom the said Iohn was plain in all things, and shewed unto him the double of the Letter; which heard and considered, he said, I thank God, I came unto you with a fearfull and sorrowfull heart, fearing that you had done such a Crime as Lawes might have punished, which would have been no small trouble to the heart of all such as have received the Word of life which you have preached; but I depart greatly rejoyced, as well because I see your own comfort, even in the midst of the troubles, as that I clearly understand, that you have committed no such Crime as you are bruited with; you will be accused (said he) but God will assist you; and so he departed.
[Page 367]The Earle of Murray and the Secretary sent for the said Iohn to the Clerk of the Registers house, and began to lament that he had so highly offended the Queens Majestie,Before they disdained not to come to his own house. for the which they feared should come a great inconvenience to him, if the businesse were not wisely foreseen; they shew what pains and travel they had taken to mittigate her anger, but they could finde nothing but extremity, unlesse that he himself would confesse his offence, and put him in her Majesties will. To which Heads the said Iohn answered, as follows:
I praise my God through Jesus Christ,Iohn Knox his answer. (said he) I have learned not to crie Conjuration and Treason at every thing that the godlesse multitude doth condemn, nether yet to fear the things that they fear; I have the testimony of a good conscience, that I have given no occasion to the Queens Majestie to be offended with me, for I have done nothing but my duty, and so whatsoever shall thereof ensue, my good hope is, that my God will give me patience to bear it; but to confesse an offence where my Conscience witnesseth there is none, far be it from me. How can it be defended (said Lethington) have you not made a Convocation of the Queens Leiges? If I have not (said he) a just defence for my fact, let me smart for it. Let us hear (said they) your defences, for we would be glad that you might be found innocent. Nay,Note a wise Reply. (said the other) I am informed by divers, that even by you my Lord Secretary, I am already condemned, and my cause prejudged, therefore I might be reputed a fool, if I would make you privie to my Defences. At these words they seemed both offended, and so the Secretary departed, but the said Earle remained still, and would have entred into further discourse of the state of the Court with the said Iohn; who answered, My Lord, I understand more then I would of the state of the Court, and therefore it is not needfull that your Lordship trouble me with the recounting thereof;This was the first time the Earle Murray spake with Iohn Knox after the Parliament if you stand in good case, I am content, and if you do not, as I fear you do not already, or else you shall not do it ere it be long, blame not me, you have the Councellors whom you have chosen, my weak judgement both they and you despised: I can do nothing but behold the end, which I pray God it be other then my troubled heart feareth.
Within four dayes the said Iohn was called before the Queen and Councell,Iohn Knox called before the Queen and Counsell in Decemb. 156 [...]. betwixt 6 and seven a Clock at night; the season of the year was the midst of December; the report rising in the towne, That I. Knox was sent for by the Queen. The Brethren of the Town followed in such number, that the inner Close was full, and all the Staires, even to the Chamber door where the Queen and Counsell sate, who had been reasoning amongst themselves before, but had not fully satisfied the Secretaries minde. And so was the Queen retired to her Cabbinet, and the Lords were talking one with another, as occasion served. But upon the entry of Iohn Knox they were desired to take their places, as they did, sitting as Councellors one against another.
The Duke, according to his dignity, began the one side, upon the other side sate the Earle of Argile, and consequently followed the Earle of Murray, the Earle of Glencarne, the Earle of Mershall, the Lord Ruthven, the common Officers, Pittaro then Controller, the Justice Clerk, with Master Iohn Spence of Condie Advocate, and divers [Page 368] others stood by; removed from the Table, sate old Lethington father to the Secretary, Master Henry Sinclare then Bishop of Rosse, and Master Iames Makgill Clerke of the Register.
Things thus put in Order the Queen came forth, and that with no little worldly pompe, was placed in a Chaire having two faithfull Supporters, the Master of Maxwell upon the one Torre, and Secretary Lethington upon the other Torre of the Chaire, whereon hee waited diligently; at the time of the Accusation, sometime the one was speaking in her Eare, and sometime the other: Her pompe lacked nothing of an womanly gravitie; for when she saw Iohn Knox standing at the other end of the Table bare-headed; at the first she smiled, and after gave a guaf of laughter; whereunto her Placebo [...] gave their Plaudite, assenting with like countenance.
This is a good beginning (she said) but know you whereat I laugh? Yon man caused me to crie, and shed never a Tear himself; I will see if I can cause him to grieve. At that word the Secretary whispered her in the Eare, and she him again, and with that gave him a Letter; after the inspection whereof, he directed his visage and speech to Iohn Knox in this manner.
The Queens Majesty is informed, That you have travelled to raise a Tumult of her Subjects against her; and for Certification thereof, there is presented to her your owne Letter, subscribed in your name: Yet because her Majesty will do nothing without good advertisement, she hath convened you before this part of the Nobilitie, that they may witnesse betwixt you and her.
Let him acknowledge (said she) his owne hand-writing, and then shall we judge of the Contents of the Letter; and so was the Lettet sent from hand to hand to Iohn Knox, who taking inspection of it, said, I acknowledge this to be my hand-writing; and also I remember, that I indited a Letter in the month of October, giving signification to the Brethren in divers Quarters, of such things as displeased me; and so good opinion have I of the fidelity of the Scribes, that willingly they would not adulterate my originall; albeit that I left divers blanks subscribed with them. And so I acknowledge both the Hand-writing, and the Dictatement.
You have done more (said Lethington) then I would have done. Charity (said the other) is not suspitious. Well, well, (said the Queen) read your own Letter, and then answer to such things as shall be demanded of you. I shall do the best I can (said the other) and so with a loud voice he began to reade, as before is expressed. After that the Letter was read, it was presented again to M. Iohn Spence her Advocate; for the Queen commanded him to accuse, as he did, but very gently. After (we say) that the Letter was read, the Queen beholding the whole Table, said, Heard you ever (my Lords) a more dispightfull and Treasonable Letter? While that no man gave answer, Lethington addressed himself to Iohn Knox, and said, M. Knox, are you not sorry from your heart, and do you not repent that such a Letter hath passed your Pen, and from you hath come to the knowledge of others? I. Knox answered, My Lord Secretary, before I repent I must be taught of my offence. Offence, (said Lethington) if there were no [Page 369] more but the vocation of the Queenes Leiges, the offence cannot be denyed. Remember your selfe (my Lord) said the other, there is a difference betwixt a lawfull Vocation and an unlawfull: If I have been guilty in this, I have oft offended since I came last in Scotland; for what Vocation of Brethren hath ever been this day, unto which my Pen hath not served? and before this no man laid it to my charge as a crime. Then was then, and now is now (said Lethington) we have no need of such Vocation, as sometimes we have had. Iohn Knox answered, The time that hath been, is even now before my eyes; for I see the poor Flock in no lesse danger, then it hath been at any time before, except that the devill hath gotten a Vizard upon his face:Note this diligently. Before he came in with his own face, discovered by open Tyranny, seeking the destruction of all that refused Idolatry; and then, I think, you will confesse the Brethren lawfully assembled themselves for defence of their lives: And now the devill comes, under the cloke of Justice, to do that which God would not suffer him to do by strength. What is this (said the Queen) methinks you trifle with him: Who gave you Authority to make Convocation of my Lieges? Is not that Treason? No, Madame (said the Lord Rnthuen) for he makes Convocation of the people, to hear Prayer and Sermon, almost dayly: And what ever your Majestie or others thinke thereof, we think it no Treason. Hold your peace (said the Queen) let him answer for himself. I began Madame (said Iohn Knox) to reason with the Secretary (whom I take to be a better Dialectationer then your Majestie is) That all Convocation is not lawfull: And now my Lord Ruthuen hath given the instance; which if your Majestie will deny, I shall make my selfe ready for the proof. I will say nothing (said the Queen) against your Religion, nor against your convening to your Sermons: But what Authority have you to Convocate my subjects when you will, without any Commandment? I have no pleasure (said Iohn Knox) to decline from my former purpose; And yet, Madame, to satisfie your Majesties two questions, I answer, That at my will I never convened four persons in Scotland, but at the Order that the Brethren hath appointed, I have given divers Advertisements, and great multitudes have assembled thereupon. And if your Majestie complaineth, That this was done without your Majesties Commandment; I answer, So hath all that God hath blessed within this Realme, from the beginning of this action: And therefore, Madame, I must be convinced by a just Law, that I have done against the Duty of Gods Messenger, in writing of this Letter, before that I either be sorry, or yet repent for the doing of it, as my Lord Secretary would perswade me; for what I have done, I have done at the Commandment of the Generall Church of this Realme. And therefore I thinke I have done no wrong. You shall not escape so (said the Queene) Is it not Treason, my Lords, to accuse a Prince of cruelty; I thinke there are Acts of Parliament to be found, against such Whisperers. This was granted to be true of many: But wherein (said Master Iohn Knox) can I be accused? Reade this part of your Letter (said the Queene) which began, This fearfull Summons is directed against them (to wit, the Brethren aforesaid) to make, [Page 370] no doubt, a preparation upon a few, that a door may be opened to execute cruelty upon a greater multitude. Lord (said the Queen) What say you to that? While many doubted what the said Iohn should answer, he said unto the Queen, Is it lawfull for me, Madame, to answer for my self? Or shall I be condemned before I be heard? Say what you can (said she) for I thinke you have enough ado. I will first then desire (said he) of your Majestie,Note. Madame, and of this Honourable audience, Whether if your Majestie knows not that the obstinate Papists are deadly enemies to all that professe the Evangel of Jesus Christ; And that they most earnestly desire the extirpation of all them, and of the true Doctrine that is taught within this Realme?As the Irish Papists have done to Protestants in Ireland. The Queen held her peace; but all the Lords with common consent and voyce, said, God forbid that either the life of the faithfull, or yet the staying of the Doctrine, stood in the power of the Papists; for just experience hath taught us what cruelty is in their hearts. I must proceed then (said Iohn Knox) seeing that I perceive that all will grant, That it were a barbarous cruelty to destroy such a multitude as professed the Evangell of Jesus Christ within this Realme, which oftner then once or twice they attempted to do by force, as things done of late dayes do testifie: Whereof they being (by Gods providence) disappointed, have invented more crafty and dangerous practices, to wit, To make the Prince party,Let this be noted for this day. under colour of Law; and so, what they could not do by open force, they shall performe by crafty deceit: For who thinks (my Lords) That the insatiable cruelty of the Papists (within this Realme, I mean) shall end in the murthering of those two, now unjustly summoned, and more unjustly to be accused? I thinke no man of judgement can so esteem, but rather the direct contrary; that is, By this few number, they intend to prepare a way to their bloody enterprise against the whole. And therefore (Madame) cast up when you list, the Acts of your Parliaments, I have offended nothing against them; For I accuse not in my Letter your Majestie, nor yet your nature, of cruelty: But I affirm yet again, That the pestilent Papists, who have enflamed your Majestie without cause against these poore men at this present, are the sons of the devill, and therefore must obey the desires of their father, who hath beene a Murtherer from the beginning. You forget your selfe (said one) you are not in the Pulpit. I am in the place (said the other) where I am commanded in my conscience to speak the truth; and therefore the truth I speak, impugne it who so lists: And hereunto I adde (Madame) that honest, meeke and gentle natures (in appearance) by wicked and corrupt Councellors, may be changed and altered to the direct contrary. Example we have of Nero, whom in the beginning of his Empire we finde,Let the world judge what ensued. having some naturall shame; but after that his flatterers had encouraged him in all impiety, alleadging that nothing was either unhonest, or yet unlawfull in his Person, who was Emperour above others: When he had drunken of this Cup (I say) to what enormies he fell, the Histories beare witnesse. And now, Madame, to speak plain, Papists have your Majesties ear patent at all times; assure your Majestie, they are dangerous Councellors, and that your Mother found. As this was said, Lethington singled, and [Page 371] spake secretly to the Queene in her eare, What it was, that the Table heard not: But immediately she addressed her visage and speech to Iohn Knox, and said, Well, you speak fair enough here, before my Lords, but the last time I spake with you secretly, you caused me to weep many tears, and said to me stubbornly, Ye cared not for my weeping. Madame, (said the other) because now the second time your Majesty hath burthened me with that crime, I must answer, lest for my silence I be holden guilty: If your Majestie be ripely remembred, the Laird of Dun, yet living to testifie the truth, was present at that time, whereof your Majesty complaineth. Your Majesty accused me, That I had irreverently spoken of you in the Pulpit. That I denied. You said, What had I to do to speak of your Marriage? What was I, that I should meddle with such matters? I answered, As touching Nature, I was a worm of this earth; and yet a subject to this Common-wealth: But as touching the Office wherein it hath pleased God to place me,Note Pastors. I was a Watch-men both over the Realme, and over the Church of God gathered within the same; by reason whereof, I was bound in conscience to blow the Trumpet publikely, so oft as ever I saw any appearance of danger, either of the one, or of the other. But so it was, that a certaine brute affirmed, That a Traffique of Marriage was betwixt your Majestie and the Spanish Allia. Whereunto I said, That if your Nobility and State did agree, unlesse that both you and your husband should be straitly bound, that neither of you might hurt the Common-wealth, nor yet the poor Church of God within the same; in that case I should pronounce, That the consenters were troublers of the Common-wealth, and enemies unto God, and unto his Truth planted within the same. At these words, I grant, your Majestie stormed, and burst forth in an unreasonable weeping: what mitigation the Laird of Dun would have made, I suppose your Majesty hath not forgot: But while that nothing was able to stay your weeping, I was compelled to say, I take God to witnesse, I never took pleasure to see your Majestie make such regret; But seeing I have offered to your Majestie no such occasion, I must rather suffer your Majestie to take your own pleasure, then I dare conceale the truth, and so both betray the Church, and the Common-wealth. These were the most extreme words I spake that day. After that the Secretary had conferred with the Queen, he said, Master Knox, you may returne to your house for this night. I thank God and the Queens Majesty (said the other.) And (Madame) I pray God to purge your heart from Papistry, and to preserve you from the counsell of flatterers; for how pleasant that ere they appear to your ear, and corrupt affections for the time, experience hath taught us in what perplexity they have brought famous Princes. Lethington, and the Master of Maxwell, were that night the two stoups of her Chayre. Iohn Knox being departed, the Tables of the Lords, and others that were present, were demanded every one their voyce, If Iohn Knox had not offended the Queens Majestie? The Lords voted uniformly, That they could finde no offence (the Queen was past to her Cabinet.) The flatterers of the Court (and principally Lethington) raged. The Queen was brought again, and placed in the Chayre: And they commanded [Page 372] to vote over again: Which thing highly offended the whole Nobility, and began to speak in open audience, What? shall the Laird of Lethington have power to controll us? Or shall the presence of a woman cause us to offend God, and to condemne an innocent against our consciences, for the pleasure of any creature? And so the whole Nobility absolved Iohn Knox againe,Note diligently and praised God for his modestie, and for his plain and sensible answers. Yet before the end, one thing is to be noted▪ to wit, That amongst so many Placeboes (we mean the flatterers of the Court) there was not one that plainly durst condemne the said poore man, that was accused; God ruling their tongues, that sometimes ruled the tongue of Balaam, when gladly he would have cursed Gods people.
This perceived, the Queen began to upbraid Master Henry Sinclare, then Bishop of Rosse, and said (hearing his vote to agree with the rest) Trouble not the barne, I pray you, trouble him not, for he is newly wakened out of his sleep; Why should not the old fool follow them that past before him? The Bishop answered coldly, Your Majesty may consider, That it is neither affection to the man, nor love to his Profession, that moved me to absolve him, but the simple truth (which plainly appears in his defence) drawes me hereunto, albeit that others would have condemned him and it. This being said, the Lords and whole Assistants arose and departed. That night was neither dancing nor fidling in the Court, for our Soveraigne was disappointed of her purpose; which was, To have had Iohn Knox in her will, by voice of her Nobility. Iohn Knox absolved by the greatest part of the Nobility, from the crime intended against him, even in the presence of the Queen, she raged, and her Placeboes stormed: And so began new assaults to be made at the hands of the said Iohn Knox, to confesse an offence, and to put him in the Queens will, and she should promise, That his greatest punishment should be, But to go within the Castle of Edinburgh, and immediately to returne to his own house: He answered, God forbid that my confession should condemne these Noble-men, who in their conscience, and in displeasure of the Queen,Note the craft of the Court. have absolved me; And further I am assured, ye will not in earnest desire me to confesse an offence, unlesse that therewith you would desire me to cease from Preaching: For how can I exhort others to Peace, and Christian quietnesse, if I confesse my self an author and mover of sedition.
The generall Assembly of the Church approached, which began the five and twentieth of December, 1563. But the just Petitions of the Ministers, and Commissioners of Churches, wer [...] despised at the first, and that with these words; As Ministers will not follow our counsell, so will we suffer Ministers to labour for themselves, and see what speed they come. But then the whole Assembly said, If the Queen will not, we must; for both third and two parts are rigorously taken from us, and from our Tenants. If others (said one) will follow my counsell, the Guard and the Papists shall complaine, as long as our Ministers have done. At these words, the former sharpnesse was coloured, and the Speaker alleadged, That hee meant not of all Ministers: [Page 373] Christopher Goodman answered, My Lord Secretary, if you can shew me what just Title either the Queene hath to the Third, or the Papists to the two parts, then I think I should resolve you whether she were Debtor to Ministers within Burgh, or not: But thereto he received this check for answer; Ne sit Peregrinus curiosus in aliena Republica; that is, Let not a Stranger be curious in a strange Common-wealth. The man of God answered, Albeit I be a Stranger in your policy, yet so am I not in the Church of God; and therefore the care doth no lesse appertain to me in Scotland, then if I were in the middest of England. Note. Many wondred at the silence of Iohn Knox, for in all these quick reasonings he opened not his mouth; the cause thereof he himself expressed in these words:
I have travelled (Right Honourable and beloved Brethren) since my last arrivall within this Realme,I. Knox falsly reported of, his answer. in an upright conscience before my God, seeking nothing more (as he is witnesse) than the advancement of his glory, and the stability of his Church within this Realme; and of late dayes I have been accused as a seditious man, and as one that usurpeth to my selfe power that becometh me not: True it is that I have given advertisment unto the Brethren in divers Quarters, of the extremity intended against divers faithfull, for looking to a Priest going to Masse, and for observing of those that transgresse against just Laws; but that therein I have usurped further power then is given me, till that by you I be condemned, I utterly deny; for (I say) that by you, that is, By the charge of the Generall Assembly, I have all just power to advertise the Brethren from time to time of dangers appearing, as I have power to preach the Word of God in the Pulpit of Edinburgh; for by you was I appointed to the one, and to the other; and therefore in the Name of God I crave your judgements. The danger that appeared to me in my Accusation was not so fearfull, as the words that came to my Ears were dolorous to my heart; for these words were plainly spoken, and that by some Protestants, What can the Pope do more, then to send forth his Letters, and require them to be obeyed. Let me have your judgements therefore whether I have usurped any power to my self; or if I have obeyed your commandment.
The Flatterers of the Court (amongst whom the Justice Clerk then not the least) began to storme, and said, shall we be compelled to justifie the rash judgements of men; My Lord (said Iohn Knox) you shall speak your pleasure for the present, of you I crave nothing, but the if Church that is here present, do not either absolve me, or else condemne me, never shall I in publike or in private, as a publike Minister, open my mouth in doctrine or reasoning.
After long contention the said Iohn being removed, the whole Church found, that a charge was given unto him, To advertise the Brethren in all Quarters, as oft as ever danger appeared; and therefore avowed that fact not to be his onely,Remark false brethren. but the fact of the whole assembly. Thereat were the Queens Claw-backs more enraged then ever they were, for some of them had promised the Queen to get the said Iohn convinced, both by the Councell, and by the Church; and being frustrate of both, she and they thought themselves not a little disappointed.
In the very time of the generall Assembly there comes to publike knowledge, [Page 374] or naynous murther committed in the Court, yea not far from the Queens Lap; for a French-woman that served in the Queens Chamber had played the Whore with the Queens own Apothecary;Murther and Whoredome in the Court. the woman conceived and bare a Childe, whom with common consent the father and the mother murthered; yet were the cries of a new borne Childe heard, search was made, the Childe and the Mother were both apprehended, and so was both the man and the woman condemned to be hanged in the publike Street of Edinburgh. The punishment was notable because the Crime was hainous. But yet was not the Court purged of Whores and Whoredoms, which was the fountaine of such enormities, for it was well known, that shame hasted Marriage, betwixt Iohn Sempill called the Dancer, and Mary Leringston sirnamed the Lusty,Maries Regiment. what bruit the Maries and the rest of the Dancers of the Court had, the Ballads of that age did witnesse, which we for modesties sake omit, but this was the common complaint of all godly and wise men, That if they thought that such a Court should long continue, and if they looked for no better life to come, they would have wished their Sonnes and Daughters rather to have been brought up with Fidlers and Dancers, and to have been exercised in flinging upon a Floore, and in the rest that thereof followes, then to have been exercised in the company of the godly, and exercised in vertue, which in that Court was hated; and filthinesse not onely maintained, but also rewarded; witnesse the Abbacie of Abercone, the Barony of Anchvermuchtie, and divers others pertaining to the Patrimony of the Crowne given in heritage to Skippers, and Dancers, and Dalliers with D [...]mes. This was the beginning of the Regiment of Mary Queen of Scots, and these were the fruits that she brought forth of France. Lord lo [...]k upon our miseries, and deliver us from the wickednesse of this corrupt Court, for thy own Names sake.
God from Heaven, and from the face of the Earth did declare, that he was offended at the iniquitie committed within this Realme; for upon the twentieth day of Ianuary there fell rain in great abundance,Great Wet and Frost in Ian. 1563. which in the falling freezed so vehemently, that the earth was but a shot of Ice; the Fowls, both great and small freezed, and might not flie, many dyed, and some were taken and laid beside the fire, that their feathers might dissolve;The Sea stood still, neither ebbed [...]or flowed for 24 houres. and that same moneth the Sea stood still, (as was clearly observed) and never ebbed nor flowed the space of foure and twenty hours: In the moneth of February, the fifteenth and eighteenth dayes thereof, there was seen in the Firmament battels arrayed, spears, and all other weapons, as it had been the joyning of two Armies: These things were not onely observed, but also spoken of and constantly affirmed by men of judgement, and credit. But the Queen and our Court made merry, there was banquetting upon banquetting; the Queen would banquet with the Lords; and that was done onely upon policy to remove her displeasure against them, because they would not at her devotion condemne Iohn Knox. To remove (we say) that jealousie, she made the Banquet to the whole Lords, whereat she would have the Duke amongst the rest. It behoved them to banquet her again; and so did banquetting continue till Lent ever after. But the poor Ministers were mocked, and reputed [Page 375] as Monsters; the Guard, and the Affairs of the Kitchin were so gripping, that the Minsters stipends could not be had; and yet at the Assembly last past, solemne promise was made in the Queens Name, by the mouth of Secretary Lethington, in the audience of the Nobilitie, and of the whole Assembly, who affirmed that he had commandment of her Highnesse, to promise full content unto all the Ministers within the Realme, and of such Order to be kept in all times to come, that the whole body of the Protestants should have occasion to stand content; The Earle of Murray affirmed the same, with many other faire promises given by writing, by Lethington himself; as in the Register of the Acts of the generall Assembly may be seene; but how that or yet any other thing promised in her name, to the Church of God, was observed, the world can witnesse.
The Ministers perceiving all things to tend to ruine, discharged their consciences in publike and in private, but they received for their labour hatred and indignation; and amongst others, that worthy servant of God Master Iohn Craig, speaking against the manifold corruption that then (without shame or fear declared it self, said, Sometimes was Hypocrites known by their noted habits, and we had men to be Monks, and women to be Nuns; but now all things are so changed, that we cannot discerne the Earle from the Abbot, nor the Nunne from him that would be esteemed the Nobleman; so that we have gotten a new order of Monkes and Nunnes; But, said he, seeing you are not ashamed of that unjust profit,Cucullus. would to God that you had therewith the Kowll, the Vaile and the Tayle joyned withall, that so you might appear in your own colours. This libertie did so provoke the choler of Lethington, that in open audience he gave himself to the Devill, If that after that day he should regard what became of the Ministers, but he would do what he could, that his companion should have a share with him: And let them bark and blow (said he) as loud as they list. And so that was the second time that he had given defiance unto the servants of God.
Whereupon arose whisperings and complaints, although the Flatterers of the Court, complaining that men were not charitably handled, might not since be reproved in generall, albeit men were not specially taxed, that all the world might know of whom the Preacher speakes; whereunto was this answer made, Let men be ashamed publikely to offend, and the Ministers shall abstain from specialities; but so long as Protestants are not ashamed manifestly to do against the Evangell of Jesus Christ, so long cannot the Ministers of God cease to crie, that God would be avenged upon such abusers of his holy Word.
Thus had the servants of God a double battaile, fighting upon the one side against the Idolatry and the rest of the abominations mentioned by the Court; and upon the other part, against the unthankefulnesse of such as sometimes would have been esteemed the chief Pillars of the Church within the Realme. The threatnings of Preachers was fearfull, but the Court thought it self in such security, that it could not miscarry.
The Queen after the Banquetting, kept a dyet (Monsieur Luserie a Frenchman, [Page 376] who had been accustomed with her malady before, being her Physitian) and therefore she for the second time made her progresse in the North, and commanded to Ward in the Castle of Edinburgh, the Earle of Caithnes, Note how this agrees with our time. for a Murther committed by his servants upon the Earle Mershals men; he obeyed, but he was suddenly released; for such blood-thirsty men, and Papists (such as he is) are good subjects thought at Court. Thy Kingdom come (O Lord) for in this Realme is nothing amongst such as should punish vice and maintain vertue, bu [...] abomination abounding without Bridle. The Flatterers of the Court did daily enrage against the poor Preachers; happiest was he that could invent the most bitter taunts, and disdainfull mocking of the Ministers; and at length they began to jest at the Terme of Idolatry, affirming that men knew not what they spake when they called the Masse Idolatry; yea, some proceeded further, and feared not at open Table to affirme, That they would sustaine the Argument that the Masse was no Idolatry. These things coming to the ears of the preachers, they were proclaimed in publike Pulpit of Edinbugh, with this complaint, directed by the speaker to his God;
O Lord, how long shal the wicked prevail against the just? how long wilt thou suffer thy Self and thy blessed Evangell to be despised of men? Of men (we say) that boast themselves Defenders of the truth; for of thy manifest and known Enemies we complain not, but of such as unto whom thou hast revealed thy light; for now it cometh to our Ears, that men (not Priests we say, but chief Protestants) will defend the Masse to be no Idolatry; if it so were, miserably have I been deceived, and miserably (alas, O Lord) have I deceived thy people; which thou knowest, (O Lord) I have ever more abhorred then a thousand deaths. But said he, (turning his face towards the Room where such men as had so affirmed, sate) If I be not able to prove the Masse to be the most abominable Idolatry that ever was used from the beginning of the world, I offer my self to suffer the punishment appointed by God to a false Preacher. And it appeareth unto me (saith the Preacher) that the Affirmers should be subject to the same Law; for it is the truth of God, that you persecute as a blasphemy; and it is the invention of the Devill, that obstinately against his Word you maintaine;Lethingtons counte [...]nce at the threatnings of the preacher. whereat albeit you now flute and flyre, as if so be all that were spoken were but winde; yet am I all fully assured, as I am assured that my GOD liveth, That some that hear this your defection, and railing against the truth and the servants of God,Let the world judge whether this hath come to passe, or not, what hath fallen since that time. shall see a part of Gods judgement powred forth upon this Realm, (and principally upon you that fastest cleave unto the favour of the Court;) for the abominations that are by you maintained. Albeit that such vehemency provoked tears from the eyes of some, yet these that knew themselves guilty, in a mocking manner, said, We must recant, and burne our Bill, for the Preachers are angry.
The generall assembly holden in Iune, 1564. approached, unto the which a great part of the Nobilitie (of those that are called Protestants) convened, some for assistance of the Ministers, and some to accuse them, as we [Page 377] shall after hear. A little before these troubles, which Sathan raised in the Body of the Church, began one David an Italian, to be great in the Court; the Queen used him for Secretary, for things that appertained to her secret affairs, or elsewhere: great men made suit unto him, and their suits were the better heard: But of his beginning and progresse, we delay now further to speak, and refer it unto another fitter occasion of time and place, because that his end will require the description of the whole. The first day of the generall Assembly, neither the Courtiers; nor the Lords that depended upon the Court, presented themselves in Session with their Brethren; whereat many wondred. One ancient and honourable man, the Laird of Lundie, said, Nay, I wonder not at their absence; but I wonder that at our last Assembly they drew themselves apart, and joyned not with us, but drew from us some of our Ministers, and willed them to conclude such things as were never proposed to the publike Assembly, very prejudiciall to the Liberty of the Church; and therefore my judgement is, That they shall be informed of this offence, which the whole Brethren have conceived of their former Fact; Humbly requiring, That if they be Brethren, that they would assist their Brethren with their presence and counsell, for we had never greater need: And if they be minded to fall back from us, it were better we knew it now, then afterwards. Thereto agreed the whole Assembly, and gave Commission to certaine Brethren, to signifie the mindes of the Assembly unto the Lords; which was done that same afternoon. The Courtiers at the first seemed a little offended, that they should be as it were suspected of defection; yet neverthelesse upon the morning they joyned with the Assembly, and came unto it; but they drew themselves (like as they did before) apart, and entred into the inner Councell-House. They were the Duke, the Earls of Argyle, Murray, Mortoune, Glencarne, Mershall, Lord Rosse, the Master of Maxwell, Secretary Lethington, the Justice Clerk, the Clerk of the Register, and the Laird of Pittarrow Comptroller.
After a little consultation, they directed a Messenger, M. George Hay, the Minister of the Court, requiring the Superintendents, and some of the learned Ministers, to confer with them. The Assembly answered, They convened to deliberate upon the common affairs of the Church, and therefore that they could not lack their Superintendents, and chiefe Ministers, whose judgements were so necessary, that the rest should sit (as it were) idle, without them; And therefore willed them, as oft before, That if they acknowledged themselves Members of the Church, that they would joyn with their Brethren, and propose in publike such things as they pleased, and so they should have the assistance of the whole, in all things that might stand with Gods Commandment: But to send from themselves a portion of their company, they understood, That thereof hurt and slander might arise, rather then any profit or comfort to the Church; for they feared that all men should not stand content with the conclusion, where the conference and reasonings were heard but of a few.
[Page 378]This answer was not given without cause; for no small travell was made, to have drawn some Ministers to the faction of the Courtiers, and to have sustained their Arguments and Opinions: But when it was conceived by the most politick amongst them, That they could not travell by that means, they prepared the matter in other termes, purging themselves, That they never meant to divide themselves from the Society of their Brethren, but because they had certain Heads to confer with certain Ministers. But the Assembly did still reply, That secret Conference would they not admit, in those Heads that should be concluded by generall Voice. The Lords promised, That no Conclusion should be taken, neither yet Vote required, till that both the Propositions and the Reasons should be heard and considered by the whole Body; and upon that condition were directed unto them, with expresse charge, To conclude nothing, without the knowledge and advise of the Assembly, The Laird of Dun, Superintendent of Angus, the Superintendents of Lothain and Fyfe, Master Iohn Row, Master Iohn Craig, William Christieson, Master David Lyndsay, Ministers; with the Rector of Saint Androes, and Master George Hay, the Superintendent of Glasgow: Master Iohn Willock was Moderator, and Iohn Knox waited upon the Scribe; And so were they appointed to sit with the Brethren: And yet because the principall complaint touched Iohn Knox, he was also called for.
Lethington his Harangue at the Assembly, Anno 1564.Secretary Lethington began the Harangue, which contained these Heads; first, How much we are indebted unto God, by whose providence we have liberty of Religion, under the Queens Majestie, albeit that she is not perswaded in the same. Secondly, How necessary a thing it is, That the Queens Majestie by all good Offices of the part of the Church (so spake he) and of the Ministers principally should be retained in that constant opinion, that they unfainedly favoured her advancement, and procured her subjects to have a good opinion of her. And last, How dangerous a thing it is, That the Ministers should be noted one to disagree from another in form of Prayer for her Majestie: And in these two last Heads (said he) we desire you all to be circumspect: But especially, we most crave of you our Brother Iohn Knox, to moderate your selfe, as well in form of praying for the Queens Majesty, as in Doctrine that you propose, touching her State and Obedience: Neither shall ye take this (said he) as spoken to your reproach, quia mens pulchra, interdum in corpore pulchro; But because that others, by your example, may imitate the like liberty, albeit not with the same discretion and foresight; and what opinion that may engender in the peoples heads, wise men may foresee.
Iohn Knox his answer.The said Iohn prepared himself for answer as follows: If such as fear God, have occasion to praise him, because that Idolatry is maintained, the servants of God despised, wicked men placed again in Honour and Authority (Master Henry Sinclare was of short time before, made President, who before durst not have sitten in Judgement) And finally, if we ought to praise God, because that vice and impiety over-floweth the whole Realm, without punishment, then we have occasion to rejoyce and praise God: But if these and the like, use to provoke Gods vengeance against Realms and Nations, then in my judgement, the godly within [Page 379] Scotland ought to lament and mourn, and so to prevent Gods Judgements, lest that he finding all in a like security, strike in his hot indignation, beginning, perchance, at such as think they offend not.
That is one Head (said Lethington) whereunto you and I never agreed; for how are you able to prove, That God ever struck or plagued any Nation or People for the iniquity of their Prince, if that they themselves lived godlily? I looked (said he) my Lord, to have audience till that I had absolved the other two parts: But seeing it pleaseth your Lordship to cut me off before the midst, I will answer to your question. The Scripture of God teacheth me, That Ierusalem and Iuda were punished for the sins of Manasses. And if you alleadge, That they were punished because they were wicked, and offended with their King, and not because their King was wicked; I answer, That albeit the Spirit of God makes for me, saying in expresse words, For the sins of Manasses, yet will I not be so obstinate, as to lay the whole sin, and plagues that thereof ensued, upon the King, and utterly absolve the people; but I will grant withall, That the whole people offended with their King; but how, and in what fashion, I fear that ye and I shall not agree: I doubt not but the great multitude accompanied him in all the abomination that he did; for Idolatry and false Religion, hath ever been, and will be, pleasing to the most part of men: But to affirm, That all Iudah committed really the acts of his impiety, is but to affirm that which neither hath certainty, nor yet appearance of any truth; for who can think it to be possible, That all those of Ierusalem should so shortly turn to Idolatry, considering the notable Reformation lately before had, in the dayes of Hezekias: But yet (sayes the Text) Manasses made Iuda, and all the inhabitants of Ierusalem to erre. True it is, the one part (as I have said) willingly followed him in his Idolatry, the other suffered him to defile Ierusalem and the Temple of God with all abominations, and so were they criminall of his sin; the one by act and deed, the other by suffering and permission, even as Scotland is this day guilty of the Queens Idolatry; and ye, my Lords, in speciall, above others. Well (said Lethington) that is the chief Head wherein we never agreed; but of that we shall speak hereafter: What will ye say as touching the moving of the people to have a good opinion of the Queens Majesty, and as concerning obedience to be given to her Authority? as also of the form of Prayer which ye commonly use? My Lord (saith he) more earnestly to move the people, or yet otherwise to pray, then heretofore I have done,Note diligently, [...]nd see how the Bishops did forbid to pray for the conversion of the Queen that now is in Britain. a good conscience will not suffer me; for he who knows the secrets of hearts, knows, That privately and publikely I have called to God for her conversion, and have willed the people to do the same, shewing unto them the dangerous state wherein not onely she her self stands, but also the whole Realm, by reason of her indurate blindnesse. That is (said Lethington) wherein we finde the greatest fault, your extremity against her Masse in particular, passeth measure; ye call her a slave to Sathan; ye affirm that Gods vengeance hangs over the Realm, by reason of her impiety: And what is this else, but to raise up the hearts of the poeple against her Majesty, and against them that serve her. Then there was heard an acclamation of the rest of the flatterers, that such extremity could not profit. [Page 380] The Master of Maxwell said in plain words, If I were in the Queens Majesties place, I would not suffer such things as I hear. If the words of Preachers (said Iohn Knox) shall be alwayes wrested in the worst part,M. Maxwells words in the Assembly. then will it be hard to speak any thing so circumspectly (providing that the truth be spoken) which shall not escape the censure of the calumniator. The most vehement (as ye speak) and most excessive manner of Prayer that I use in publike, is this: O Lord, if thy good pleasure be, purge the heart of the Queens Majestie from the venome of Idolatry, Iohn Knox his prayer for the Queen. and deliver her from the bondage and thraldom of Satan, into the which she hath been brought up, and yet remains, for the lack of true Doctrine; and let her see, by the illumination of thy holy Spirit, That there is no means to please thee, but by Iesus Christ thy only Son; and that Iesus Christ cannot be found, but in thy holy Word; nor yet received, but as it prescribes, which is, To renounce our own wisedom, and preconceived opinion, and worship thee as it commands; that in so doing, she may avoid the eternall damnation which is ordained for all obstinate and impenitent to thee; and that this poor Realm may also escape that plague and vengeance which inevitably followeth Idolatry, maintained against thy manifest Word, and the light thereof. This (said he) is the form of common Prayer, as your selves can witnesse: Now what is worthy of reprehension in it, I would hear. There are three things in it (said Lethington) that never liked me; and the first is, Ye pray for the Queens Majesty with a condition, saying, Illuminate her heart, if thy good pleasure be; Wherein it may appear, That ye doubt of her conversion; Where have ye the example of such Prayer? Wheresoever the examples are (said the other) I am assured of the Rule, which is this, If we shall ask any thing according to his Will, he shall grant us: And our Master Christ Jesus commands us to pray unto our Father, Thy will be done. But (said Lethington) Where ever finde ye any of the Prophets so to have prayed? It sufficeth me (said the other) my Lord, that the Master and Teacher both of Prophets and Apostles, hath taught me so to pray. But in so doing (said Lethington) ye put a doubt in the peoples heads of her conversion. Not I (said the other) but her own obstinate rebellion, causeth more then me to doubt of her conversion. Wherein (said he) rebells she against God? In all the actions of her life (said M. Knox) but in these two Heads especially; The former is, That she will not hear the Preaching of the blessed Evangel of Jesus Christ.Note. 2. That she maintaineth that Idol the Masse. She thinks not that rebellion (said Lethington.) So thought they (said the other) that sometimes offered their children unto Molech; and yet the Spirit of God affirms, That they offered them unto devils, and not unto God: And this day the Turks think they have a better Religion then the Papists have; and yet I think ye will excuse neither of both from committing rebellion against God; neither yet can ye do the Queen, unlesse ye will make God to be partiall. But (said Lethington) Why pray ye not for her, without moving any doubt? Because (said the other) I have learned to pray in faith; now faith (ye know) depends upon the Word of God; and so it is that the Word teacheth me, That prayer profiteth the sons and daughters of Gods Election; of which number if she be one or not, I have just cause to doubt; and therefore I pray that God would illuminate her heart, if his good pleasure be so to do: But yet (said Lethington) ye can produce [Page 381] the example of none that so hath prayed before you. Thereto I have already answered (said Iohn Knox) But yet for further declaration, I will demand a question, which is this, Whether ye think that the Apostles prayed themselves, as they commanded others to pray, or not? who doubts of that, said the company that were present. Well then, said Iohn Knox, I am assured, that Peter said these words to Simon Magus, Repent therefore of this thy wickednesse, and pray God, That if it be possible, the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiven thee. Here we may cleerly see, That Peter joynes a condition with his Commandment, That Simon should repent and pray; to wit, If it were possible that his sin might be forgiven, for he was not ignorant, that some sinnes are unto death, and so without all hope of repentance, or remission. And think ye not (my Lord Secretary, said he) but that same doubt may touch my heart; as touching the Queens conversion, that then touched the heart of the Apostle; I would never (said Lethington) heare you, or any other call that in doubt: But your will (said the other) is no assurance to my conscience. And to speak freely, My Lord, I wonder if yee your self doubt not of the Queens conversion; for more evident signes of Induration have appeared, and do appear in her, then Peter outwardly could have espyed in Simon Magus; for albeit sometimes, he was a Sorcerer, yet joyned he with the Apostles, beleeved, and was baptized. And albeit, That the venome of Avarice remained in his heart, and that he would have bought the holy Ghost; yet, when he heard the fearfull threatnings of God pronounced against him, he trembled; desired the assistance of the Prayers of the Apostles; and so humbled himself, so farre as the judgement of man could peirce, like a true penitent; and yet we see that Peter doubts of his conversion; Why then may not all the godly, justly doubt of the conversion of the Queen, who hath used Idolatry, which is also most odious in the sight of the most jealous God, and still continues in the same; yet she despises all threatnings, and refuseth all godly admonitions. Why say ye, That she refuseth admonition, (said Lethington) she will gladly hear any man: But what obedience (said the other) to God or to his word ensues of all that is spoken unto her, or when shall she be seen to give her presence to the publike Preaching; I think never (said Lethington) so long as she is thus used. And so long (said the other) yee, and all others must be content, that I pray so, as I may be assured to be heard of my God; that is, That his good will may be done, either in making her comfortable to his Church; or if that he hath appointed her to be a scourge to the same, That we may have patience, and she may be bridled. Well, (said Lethington) Let us come to the second head? Where finde ye, that the Scriptures calls any the bond slaves of Satan, or that the Prophets of God spake of Kings and Princes, so irreverently. The Scripture, said Iohn Knox, saith, That by nature wee are all the sonnes of wrath: Our Master Christ affirmes, That such as doe sinne, are servants to sinne, and that it is the onely Sonne of God that sets men at freedome; now what difference there is betwixt the sonnes of wrath, the servants of sinne, &c. And the slaves of Satan, I understand not, except I be taught; And if the sharpnesse of the terme offend you, I [Page 382] have not invented that phrase of speech, but have learned it out of Gods Scriptures; for these words I finde spoken unto Paul, Behold I send thee unto the Gentiles, to open their eyes, that they may turne from darknesse unto light, and from the power of Sathan unto God. Mark the words, my Lord, and stirre not at the speaking of the holy Ghost. And the same Apostle writing to his Scholler Timothius, 2 Tim. 2. sayes, Instruct with meeknesse those that are contrary minded, if that God at any time will give them repentance, that they may know the truth, and come to amendment out of the snare of the Devill, which are taken of him at his will. If your Lordship do rightly consider these sentences, you shall not onely finde my words to be the words of the holy Ghost, but also the condition which I use to adde, to have the assurance of Gods Scriptures.
But they speak nothing against Kings in Scripture in speciall (said Lethington) and your continuall crying is, The Queens Idolatry, The Queens Masse will provoke Gods vengeance.
In the former sentence (said the other) I hear not Kings and Queens excepted, but all unfaithfull are pronounced to stand in one rank, and to be in bondage to one Tyrant the Devill. But beleeve me, my Lord, you little regard the state wherein they stand, when you would have them so flattered, that the danger thereof should neither be knowne, neither yet declared to the people.
Where will you finde (said Lethington) that any of the Prophets did so use Kings, Queens, Rulers or Magistrates.
In more places then one, (said the other;) Ahab was a King, and Iezabel a Queen, and yet what the Prophet Elias said to the one, and to the other I suppose you are not ignorant.
That was not cried out before the people, (said Lethington) to make them odious unto their subjects.
That Elias said, Doggs shall lick the blood of Ahab, (said Iohn Knox) and eate the flesh of Iezabell, the Scriptures assures me; but that it was whispered in their Eares, or in a Corner, I read not; but the plain contrary appears to me, which is, that both the people and the Court understood well enough what the Prophet had promised; for so witnessed Iehu after that Gods vengeance had stricken Iezabell.
These were singular motions of the Spirit of God (said Lethington) and appertaineth nothing to our age.
Then hath the Scripture (said the other) deceived me, for Saint Paul teacheth me, that whatsoever is written within the holy Scriptures, the same is written for our instruction; And my Master saith, That every learned Scribe brings forth of his Treasure, both things old and things new; and the Prophet Ieremy affirmes, That every Realme or Citie that likewise offends, (as then did Ierusalem) should likewise be punished.
Why then, that the facts of ancient Prophets, and the fearfull judgements of God, executed before us, upon the disobedient, appertain not unto our age, I neither see, nor yet can understand.
But now to put an end to this Head, my Lord, (saith he) the Prophets of God have not spared to rebuke Kings,Note. as well to their faces as before the people and subjects; Elizeus feared not to say to King Iehoram, What have [Page 383] I to doe with thee, get thee to the other Prophets of thy Mother; for as the Lord of Hostes liveth, in whose sight I stand▪ if it were not that I regard the presence of Iehosaphat, the King of Iudah, I would not have looked toward thee, nor seene thee? Plaine it is, that the Prophet was a Subject in the Kingdome of Israel, and yet how little reverence he giveth to the King; we heare Ieremy the Prophet was commanded to Cry to the King and Queene, and to say, Behave your selves lowly, execute justice, and judgement, &c. or else your Carcasses shall be casten to the heate of the day, and unto the frost of the night. Unto Conias, Sullim, and Zedekias, he speaketh in speciall, and shewes to them in his publike Sermons their miserable ends; and therefore yee ought not to thinke strange my Lord (said he) albeit the servants of God, taxe the vices of Kings and Queenes, even as well as of other offenders; and that because their sinnes be more noysome to the Common-wealth, then are the sinnes of inferiour persons.
The most part of this reasoning, Secretary Lethington leaned upon the Master of Maxwells Breast, who said, I am almost weary, I would some other would reason in the chief head, which is yet untouched.
Then the Earle of Mortoune, Chancellor, commanded Master George Hay to reason against Iohn Knox in the head of obedience due to Magistrates, who began so to doe; Unto whom Iohn Knox said, Brother, that ye shall reason in my contrary, I am well content, because I know you to be both a man of learning, and of modesty; but that you shall oppose your selfe unto the Trueth, whereof I suppose your owne conscience is no lesse perswaded,Note. then is mine, I cannot well approve; for I would be sorry, that yee and I should be reputed to reason, as two Schollers of Pythagoras, to shew the quickenesse of our wit, as it were to reason on both parts: I protest here before God, That whatsoever I sustaine, I doe the same in conscience; yea, I dare no more sustaine a proposition, knowne to my selfe untrue, then I dare teach false Doctrine, in the publike place; And therefore Brother, if Conscience move you to oppose your selfe to that Doctrine which yee have heard out of my mouth, in that matter, doe it boldly, it shall never offend me; But that yee shall bee found to oppose your selfe unto mee, yee being perswaded in the same Trueth; I say yet againe, it pleaseth me not; for therein may be greater inconveniency, then either yee or I doe consider for the publike.
The said Master George answered, That I will not oppose my selfe unto you, as one willing to impugne or confute that Head of Doctrine, which not onely yee, but many others; yea, and my selfe have affirmed, farre be it from me, for so should I be found contrarious to my selfe; for my Lord Secretary knows, my judgement in that Head.
Marry, said the Secretary, you are (in my opinion) the worst of the two, for I remember that your Reasoning when the Queen was in Carricke.
[Page 384]Well said Iohn Knox, seeing Brother, God hath made you one to fill the chaire of verity; wherein I am assured, we agree in all principall Heads of Doctrine; Let it never be said, That we agree not in disputation. Iohn Knox was moved thus to speake, because he understood more of the craft then the other did. Well (said Lethington) I am somewhat better provided in this last Head, then I was in the other two: Master Knox, said he, yesterday we heard your Judgement upon the thirteenth to the Romanes; we heard the minde of the Apostle well opened; we heard the causes why God hath established powers upon the earth; we heard of the necessitie that mankinde hath of the same; and wee heard the dutie of Magistrates sufficiently declared; But in two things I was offended, as I thinke some other more of my Lords that were present: which was, Ye made difference betwixt the Ordinance of God, and the persons that were placed in Authoritie: And ye affirmed, That men might refuse the persons, and yet not offend against Gods Ordinance; This is one, the other yee had no time to explaine; but this me thought ye meant, That Subjects were not bound to obey their Princes, if they command unlawfull things, but that they might refuse their Princes; and that they were not ever bound to suffer.
In very deed, said the other, ye have rightly both marked my words, and understood my minde; for of that same Judgement I have long been, and yet so remaine.
Let this be no [...]ed diligently.How will ye prove your division and difference (said Lethington,) and that the persons placed in Authoritie, may be resisted, and the Ordinance of God not transgressed, seeing that the Apostle saith, He that resisteth, resisteth the Ordinance of God.
My Lord said he, The plaine words of the Apostle makes the difference, and the facts of many approved by God, prove my affirmative. First the Apostle affirmes, That the powers are ordained of God, for the preservation of quiet and peaceable men, and for the punishment of malefactors; whereof it is plaine, That the Ordinance of God and the power given unto man, is one thing, and the person clad with the Authoritie, is another; For Gods Ordinance is the conservation of mankinde, The punishment of vice, and the maintenance of vertue, which in it self, is holy, just, constant, stable, and perpetuall; but men clad with the Authoritie, are commonly prophane and unjust; yee, they are mutable, transitory, and subject to corruption, as God threateneth by his Prophet David, Psal. 82. saying, I have said yee are gods, and every one of you the sonnes of the most high; but yee shall dye as man, and the Princes shall fall like others. Here I am assured, That the persons, yee soule and body are threatned with death; I think that so ye will not affirm, is the Authothority, the Ordinance, and the Power, wherewith God endeued such persons; for (as I have said) it is holy, so is the permanent will of God. And now, my Lord, that the Prince may be resisted, and yet the Ordinance of God not violated: It is evident that the people resisted Saul, when he had sworn by the living God that Ionathan should die;Note this. The people (I say) swore in the contrary, and delivered Ionathan, so that a hair of his head fell not: Now Saul was the Anoynted Ki [...]g, and they [Page 385] were his subjects, and yet they resisted him, that they made him no better then men sworn. I doubt (said Lethington) That in so doing, the people did well. The Spirit of God (said the other) accuses them not of any crime, but rather praises them, and condemnes the King, as well for his foolish vow and Law made without God, as for his cruell minde, that so severely would have punished an innocent man: But herein will I not stand; this that followeth shall confirme the former. This same Saul commanded Abimelech and the Priests of the Lord to be slain, because they had committed Treason (as he alleadged) for intercommuning with David: 1 Sam. 22. His Guard, and principall servants, would not obey his unjust commandment; But Doeg the flatterer put the Kings cruelty in execution. I will not ask your judgement, Whether that the servants of the King, in not obeying his Commandment, resisted the Ordinance of God, or not; or, Whether Doeg, in murthering the Priests, gave obedience to a just Authority: For I have the Spirit of God, speaking by the mouth of David, Note this Discourse diligently. for assurance, as well of the one, as of the other; for he in his 52. Psalme, condemnes that fact, as a most cruell murther; and affirms, That God would punish, not onely the commander, but also the mercilesse executer: And therefore I conclude, That they who gainstood his commandment, resisted not the Ordinance of God. And now (my Lord) to answer to the place of the Apostle, who affirms, That such as resist the Power, resist the Ordinance of God; I say, That the power in that place is not to be understood of unjust commandment of men, but of the just power wherewith God hath armed his Magistrates and Lieutenants, to punish sin, and maintain vertue. And if any man should enterprise to take from the hands of the faithfull Judge a murtherer and adulterer, or any malefactor that deserved death, this same resisteth Gods Ordinance, and procureth to himself vengeance and damnation, because that he stayed Gods Sword from striking. But so it is, if men in the fear of God oppose themselves to the fury and blinde rage of Princes; for so they resist not God, but the devill, who abuses the Sword and Authority of God. I understand sufficiently (said Lethington) what ye mean; unto the one part I will not oppose my self, but I doubt of the other; for if the Queen would command me to slay Iohn Knox, because she is offended at him, I would not obey her: But if she would command others to do it, or yet by colour of Justice take his life from him, I cannot tell if I be bound to defend him against the Queen and her Officers. With protestation (said the other) That the auditors think not that I speak in favour of my self, I say, my Lord, That if ye be perswaded of my innocency, and if God have given unto you such power and credit as might deliver me, and yet suffered me to perish, that in so doing, ye should be criminall and guilty of my blood. Prove that, and win the play (said Lethington.) Well, my Lord (said the other) remember your promise, and I will be short in my probation: The Prophet Ieremy was apprehended by the Priests and Prophets (who were a part of the Authority within Ierusalem) and by the multitude of the people, and this sentence was pronounced against him, Thou shalt die the death; for thou hast said, This house shall be like Siloh, and this City shall be desolate, [Page 386] without any Inhabitant, &c. The Princes hearing the uprore, came from the Kings house, and sate down in Judgement in the entry of the new Gate of the Lords House; And there the Priests and Prophets, before the Princes, and before all the people, intented their Accusation in these words; This man is worthy to die; for he hath prophesied against this City, and your eares have heard. Ieremiah answered, That whatsoever he had spoken, proceeded from God; and therefore said he; As for me, behold, I am in your hands, do with me as ye thinke good and right; But know ye for certaine, That if ye put me to death, ye shall surely bring innocent blood upon your soules, and upon this Citie, and upon the inhabitants thereof: For of a truth, the Lord hath sent me unto you to speake all these words. Now, my Lord, if the Princes and the whole people should have been guilty of the Prophets blood, How shall ye, or others, be judged innocent before God, if ye shall suffer the blood of such as have not deserved their blood to be shed, when ye may save it. The causes were nothing alike (said Lethington.) And I would learn (said the other) wherein the dissimilitude stands. First (said Lethington) the King had not condemned him to death; And next, The false Prophets, the Priests, and the People, accused him without a cause, and therefore they could not be guilty of his blood. Neither of these (said Iohn Knox) fights against my argument; For albeit the King was neither present, nor yet had condemned him, yet were the Princes and chiefe Councellors there sitting in Judgement, who represented the Kings Authority, hearing the accusation laid unto the charge of the Prophet; And therefore he forewarns them of the danger, as before is said; to wit, That in case he should be condemned, and so put to death, That the King, the Councell, and the whole City of Ierusalem, should be guilty of his blood, because that he had committed no crime worthy of death: And if ye thinke that they all should have been criminall, onely because that they all accused him, the plain Text witnesseth the contrary; for the Princes defended him, and so (no doubt) did a great part of the People; and yet he boldly affirmed, That they should be all guilty of his blood,God craves of us, That we should oppose our selves to iniquity. if he should be put to death. And the Prophet Ezekiel gives a reason, Why all are guilty of common corruption, Because (saith he) I sought a man amongst them, that should make up the hedge, and stand in the gap before me for the Land, that I should not destroy it, but I found none; Therefore have I poured forth my indignation upon them. Hereof, my Lord, (said he) it is plain, That God craves, not onely that man should do no iniquity in his owne person; but also that he oppose himself to all iniquity, so farre as in him lieth. Then will ye (said Lethington) make subjects to controll their Princes and Rulers. And what harme (said the other) should the Common-wealth receive, if the corrupt affections of ignorant Rulers were moderated, and so bridled by the wisedome and discretion of godly subjects, that they should do no wrong, nor no violence to any man. All this reasoning (said Lethington) is out of the purpose; For we reason as if the Queen should become such an enemy to our Religion, that she should persecute it, and put innocent [Page 387] men to death; while I am assured, she never thought, nor never will do; For if I should see her begin at that end, yea, if I should suspect any such thing in her, I should be as farre forward in that argument, as ye, or any other within the Realme: But there is no such thing; Our Question is, Whether that ye may suppresse the Queens Masse; or, Whether that her Idolatry shall be laid to our charge. What ye may (said Iohn Knox) by force, I dispute not: But what ye may and ought to do by Gods expresse Commandment, that I can tell Idolatry ought not onely to be suppressed, but the Idolater also ought to die the death: But by whom? By the people of God (said the other) for the Commandment was given to Israel, as ye may reade, Heare Israel,, (sayes the Lord) the Statutes and the Ordinances of the Lord thy God, &c. Yea, a Commandment is given, that if it be heard that Idolatry is committed in any one City, inquisition shall be taken; and if it be found true, That then the whole Body of the People arise and destroy that City, sparing in it neither man, woman, nor childe. But there is no Commandment (said the Secretary) given to punish their King. If he be an Idolater, I finde no priviledge granted unto Kings (said the other) by God, more then unto the people, to offend Gods Majestie. I grant (said Lethington) but yet the people may not be judges to their King to punish him, albeit he be an Idoter. God (said the other) is the Universall Judge, as well unto the King, as to the People: So that what his Word commands to be punished in the one, is not to be absolved in the other. We agree in that (said Lethington) But the people may not execute Gods Judgements, but mst leave it unto himselfe, who will either punish it by Death, by Warre, by Imprisonment, or by some other kinde of his Plagues.
I know (said Iohn Knox) the last part of the reason to be true: But for the first, That the people, yea, or a part of the people, may not execute Gods Judgements against their King, being an offendor: I am assured ye have no other Warrant, except your own imaginations, and the opinion of such as more fear to offend their Princes then God.
Why say ye so (said Lethington) I have the judgement of the most famous men in Europe, and of such as ye your selfe will confesse both godly and learned.
And with that he called for his Papers, which produced by Master Maitland, he bagan to reade with great gravity the Judgements of Luther, Melancthon, the mindes of Bucer, Musculus, and Calvin, how Christians should behave themselves in time of Persecution; yea, the Book of Baruc was not omitted, with this conclusion, The gathering of those things (said he) hath cost me more travell then I thinke this seven yeers in reading Commentaries.
The more pity (said the other) and yet what you have profited your own cause, let others judge. But as for my argument, I am assured you have infirmed it in nothing; for your first two witnesses speak against the Anabaptists, who deny that Christians should be [Page 388] subject to Magistrates; or yet that it is lawfull for a Christian to be a Magistrate: whose opinion, I no lesse abhor, then ye do, or any other that liveth. The others speak of Christians subject to Tyrants and Infidels, so dispersed, that they have no other force, but onely to sob unto God for deliverance; that such (indeed) should hazard any further then these godly men wills them, I cannot hastily be of counsell: But my argument hath another ground; for I speak of a people assembled in one Body of a Common-wealth, unto whom God hath given sufficient force, not onely to resist, but also to suppresse all kinde of open Idolatry: And such a people yet again I affirme, are bound to keep their Land clean and unpolluted. And that this my division shall not appear strange unto you, ye shall understand that God required one thing of Abraham and of his Seed, when he and they were strangers and Pilgrims in Egypt and Canaan; and another thing required he of them, when they were delivered from the Bondage of Egypt, Let this be noted for our times. and the possession of the Land of Canaan granted unto them: The first, and during the time of their Bondage, God craved no more, but that Abraham should not defile himselfe with their Idolatry; neither was he, nor his Posterity commanded to destroy the Idolls that were in Canaan, or in Egypt: But when God gave unto them possession of the Land, he gave unto them this strait Commandment, Beware that thou make not League or Confederacie with the inhabitants of this Land: give not thy sonnes unto their daughters, nor yet give thy daughters unto their sonnes, &c. But this ye shall do unto them, Cut down their Groves, destroy their Images, breake downe their Altars, and leave thou no kinde of remembrance of these Abominations which the Inhabitants of the Land used before; for thou art a holy People unto the Lord thy God; defile not thy selfe therefore with their gods, &c. To this Commandment, I say, are ye, my Lords, and all such as have professed the Lord within this Realme, bound; for God hath wrought no lesse miraculously upon you, both Spiritually and Corporally, then he did unto the Carnall Seed of Abraham: For in what state your Bodies, and this poor Realme were, within these seven yeers, your selves cannot be ignorant; you, and it were both in the Bondage of a strange Nation, and what Tyrants did raigne over your consciences, God perchance may yet again let you feel, because that ye do not rightly acknowledge and esteeme the benefits received, when our poore Brethren that were before us, gave up their bodies to the flames of fire, for the Testimony of Gods Truth. And when scarcely could be found ten in a Country that rightly knew God, it had been foolishnesse to have craved, either of the Nobility, or of the mean Subjects, the suppressing of Idolatry; for that had been nothing, but to have exposed the simple Sheep in a prey to the Wolves: But since that God hath multiplyed knowledge, yea, and hath given the victory to his Truth, even in the hands of his servants, if yee suffer the Land again to be defiled,Whether this▪ hath come to passe or not, let the world judge. yee, and your Princes shall both drinke the cup of Gods indignation. The Queen, for her obstinate abiding in manifest Idolatry, in this great light of the Evangell of Jesus Christ; And ye, for your permission and maintaining her in the same. (Lethington said,) In that point we will never agree.
[Page 389]And where finde ye (I pray you) that ever any of the Prophets, or of the Apostles, taught such Doctrine, That the people should be plagued for the Idolatry of the Prince; or yet, That the Subjects might suppresse the Idolatry of the Rulers, or them for the same. What was the Commission given unto the Apostles? My Lord, (said he) we know it was to preach, and plant the Evangell of Jesus Christ where darknesse before had Dominion; And therefore it behoved them to let them see the light, before that they should will them, to put their hands to suppresse Idolatry: What precepts the Apostles gave unto the faithfull in particular, other then that they commanded, all to fly from Idolatry, I will not affirme: But I finde two things which the faithfull did; The one was, They assisted their Preachers, even against the Rulers and Magistrates; The other was, They suppressed Idolatry, wheresoever God gave unto them force; asking no leave of the Emperour, nor of his Deputies. Read the Ecclesiasticall Histories, and ye shall finde examples sufficient? And as to the Doctrine of the Prophets, we know they were Interpreters of the Law of God; and we know, They spake as well unto the Kings, as unto the People. I read that neither of both would heare them; and therefore came the plague of God upon both; but that they flattered the Kings, more then they did the people, I cannot be perswaded. Now Gods Law pronounces death (as before I have said) to Idolaters without exception of persons.Note this diligently. Now, how the Prophets could rightly interpret the Law, and shew the cause of Gods Judgements, which ever they threatned, should fall for Idolatry, and for the rest of the abhominations that did accompany it (for it is never alone, but still corrupt Religion brings with it, a filthy, and corrupt life.) How (I say) the Prophets could reprove the Vice, and not shew the people their duty, I understand not; And therefore, I constantly beleeve, That the Doctrine of the Prophets was so sensible, That the Kings understood their own abhominations; and the people understood, what they ought to have done in punishing and repressing them. But because that the most part of the People was no lesse Rebellious unto God, then were their Princes; Therefore the one, and the other, conjured against God, and against his servants. And yet my Lord, The facts of some Prophets are so evident, That thereby we may collect what Doctrine they taught; For it were no small absurdity to affirme, that their facts did repugne to their Doctrine. I think (said Lethington) ye meane of the History of Iehu, What will yee prove thereby? The chief head (said Iohn Knox) that ye deny, to wit, That the Prophets never taught, that it appertained to the people to punish the Idolatry of their Kings: The contrary whereof I affirme; and for the probation, I am ready to produce the fact of a Prophet. For ye know my Lord (said he) that Elizeus, sent one of the children of the Prophets to annoint Iehu, who gave him a commandment to destroy the house of his Master Achab for the Idolatry committed by him; and for the innocent blood that Iezabell his wicked Wife had shed. While he obeyed and put in full execution (for the which) God promised unto him, the stability of the Kingdome, unto the fourth Generation.
[Page 390]Now (said he) here is the fact of a Prophet, that proves, that Subjects were commanded to execute Gods judgements upon their King and Prince. There is enough (said Lethington) to be answered thereto; For Iehu was a King before he put any thing in execution. And besides, That the fact is extraordinary, and ought not to be Imitate: My Lord (said the other) he was a meere Subject, and no King, when the Prophets servant came unto him; yea, and albeit that his fellow Captaines hearing of the Message, blew the Trumpet, and said, Iehu is King; yet I doubt not, but Iezabel both thought, and said, that he was a Traytor; and so did many others that were in Israel, and in Samaria.
And as touching, That ye alleadge, that the fact was extraordinary, and is not to be imitate: I say, That it had the ground of Gods ordinary judgement, which commandeth the Idolater to dye the death. And therefore, I yet againe affirme, That it is to be Imitate of all those that preferres the true Honour of the true Worship and Glory of God, to the affection of flesh, and wicked Princes. We are not bound (said Lethington) to follow extraordinary examples, unlesse we have the like commandment and assurance. I grant (said the other) if the example repugne to the Law; As if an avaritious and deceitfull man would borrow Silver, Rayment, or other necessaries from his Neighbour, and withhold the same; alleadging, that so he might do, and not offend God; because the Israelites at their departure forth of Egypt, did so to the Egyptians. The example served to no purpose, unlesse that they could produce the like cause,No [...]. and the like commandment that the Israelites had; and that because their fact repugned to this Commandment of God, Thou shalt not steale: But where the example agrees with the Law, and is, as it were the execution of Gods judgement, expressed within the same; I say, That the example approved of God, stands to us in place of a Commandment; For as God in his Nature, is constant and immutable, so can he not condemne in the Ages subsequent, that which he hath approved in his servants before us; but in his servants before us, he by his own word confounds all such as crave further approbation of Gods will, then is already expressed within his Scriptures; For Abraham said, They have Moses and the Prophets, whom if they will not beleeve, neither will they beleeve, albeit that any of the dead should rise. Even so (I say) my Lord, that such as will not be taught what they ought to do by the Commandment of God once given, and once put in practise, will not beleeve nor obey, albeit, that God should send Angels from Heaven to instruct that Doctrine.
Yee have produced but one example (said Lethington) one sufficeth (said the other; [...]. Paral 25.) but yet God be praised we lacke not others; for the whole people conspired against Amasiah King of Iuda, after that he had turned away from the Lord, and followed him to Lachis, and slew him, and took Uzziah and annointed him King in steed of his father. The people had not altogether forgotten the League and Covenant, which was made betwixt their Kings and them, at the Inauguration of Iohas his Father; to wit, That the King and the People should be the People of the Lord, and then should they be his faithfull Subjects. From the [Page 391] which Covenant when first the Father, and after the sonne had declined, they were both punished to death, Ioas by his own servants, and Amasias by the whole people.When the Prince does serve God sincerely in private and publike, and hath a care that the people do the same, then assuredly they are faithfull to him; but if he faile in these or in either of them, he findes disobedience in his people, be [...]ause he is not carefull to obey God, and to see him obeyed.
I doubt (said Lethington) whether they did well, or not.
It shall be free for you (said the other) to doubt as you please, but where I finde execution according to Gods Law, and God himselfe not to accuse the doers, I dare not doubt of the equity of their cause. And farther it appeareth to me, that God gave sufficient approbation and allowance of their fact, for he blessed them with victory, peace and prosperity the space of fiftie two yeers after.
But prosperity (said Lethington) does not alwayes prove that God approves the facts of men.
Yes, (said the other) when the facts of men agree with the Law of God, and are rewarded according to his owne promise expressed in his Law; I say, that the prosperitie succeeding the fact, is a most infallible assurance that God hath approved that fact. Now so it is That God hath pronounced in his Law, That when the people shall exterminat and destroy such as decline from him, that hee will blesse them and multiplie them,Deut. 13. 2 Paral. 26. as he hath promised unto their Fathers. But so it is that Masiah turned from God (for so the Text doth witnesse,Let this be applyed to the late affairs of Scotland. and plaine it is the people slew their King; and like plain it is, that God blessed them: Therefore yet againe conclude I, that God himselfe approved their fact, and so farre as it was done according to his commandement, it was blessed according to his promise.
Well, (said Lethington) I thinke not the ground so sure, as I durst build my Conscience thereupon.
I pray God (said the other) that your Conscience have no worse ground then this is whensoever you shall begin the like work which God in your owne eyes hath already blessed. And now, my Lord, (saith hee) I have but one example to produce, and then I will put an end to my reasoning, because I am weary longer to stand. Commandment was given that he should sit downe; but he refused, and said, Melancholly reasons would have some mirth intermixed: My last example,2 Paral. 26. (said he) my Lord is this, Uzziah the King not content with his Royall Estate, malapertly took upon him to enter within the Temple of the Lord to burn Incense upon the Altar of Incense; and Azariah the Priest, went in after him, and with him fourscore Priests of the Lord, valiant men, and they withstood Uzziah, and said unto him, It appertaineth not unto thee, (Uzziah) to burn Incense unto the Lord, but to the Priest [...] the Sonnes of Aaron, that are consecrated to offer Incense; Goe forth of the Sanctuary, for thou hast transgressed, and thou shalt have none honour of the Lord. Hereof, my Lords, I conclude,Note. That Subjects not onely may, but also ought to withstand and resist their Princes, whensoever they doe any thing that expressely repugnes to God, his Law, or holy Ordinance.
They that withstood the King (said Lethington) were not simple subjects, but were the Priests of the Lord, and figures of Christ, and [Page 392] such Priests have we none this day to withstand Kings if they doe any wrong.
That the High Priest was the figure of Christ (said the other) I grant, but that he was not a subject, that I deny; for I am assured, that he in his Priesthood had no Prerogative above those that passed before him; now so it is, that Aaron was subject to Moses, and called him his Lord; Samuel being both P [...]ophet and Priest, subjected himselfe unto Saul after hee was inaugurated of the People; Sadoc bowed before David; and Abiathar was deposed from the Priesthood by Solomon, which all confessed themselves subjects to the Kings, albeit therewith they ceased not to be the figures of Christ. And whereas you say, we have no such priests this day, I might answer, That neither have we such Kings this day as then were annointed by Gods commandment, and sate upon the seate of David, and were no lesse the figure of Christ Jesus in their just administration, then were the Priests in their appointed Office; and such kings (I am assured) we have not now no more then wee have such Priests; for Christ Jesus being annointed in our nature of God his Father, both King, Priest and Prophet, hath put end to all externall unction. And yet I thinke you will not say that God hath now diminished his graces from those whom he appoints Ambassadours betwixt him and his people, then he doth from Kings and Princes; and therefore why the servants of Jesus Christ may not also justly withstand Kings and Princes that this day no lesse offend Gods Majestie then Uzziah did, I see not; unlesse that ye will not say, that we in the brightnesse of the Evangell, are not so straitly bound to regard Gods glory, nor his Commandments, as were the Fathers who lived under the dark shadows of the Law.
Well (said Lethington) I will dip no farther in that Head; but how resisted the Priests the King, they onely spake unto him, without further violence intended.
That they withstood him (said the other) the Text assures me, but that they did nothing but speak, I cannot understand; for the plain Text affirms the contrary, to wit, That they caused him hastily to depart from the sanctuary, yea, and that he was compelled to depart; which manner of speaking (I am assured) in the Hebrew Tongue, importeth more then exhorting, or commanding by word.
They did that (said Lethington) after he was espyed to be leprous.
They withstood him before, (said the other) but yet their last fact confirms my proposition so evidently, that such as will oppose themselves unto it, must needs oppose themselves unto God; for my assertion is, That Kings have no priviledge more then hath the people to offend Gods Majestie, and if so they do, they are no more exempted from the punishment of the Law, then is any other subject; yea, and that subjects may not onely lawfully oppose themselves to their Kings, whensoever they do any thing that expresly oppugnes Gods Commandment, but also that they may execute judgement upon them, according to Gods Law; so that if the King be a Murtherer, Adulterer, or an Idolater, he should suffer [Page 393] according to Gods Law, not as a King, but as an offender: And that the people may put Gods Law in execution, this History cleerly proveth; for how soon that the Leprosie appeared in his forehead, he was not onely compelled to depart out of the Sanctuary, but also he was removed from all publike society and administration of the Kingdom, and was compelled to dwell in a house apart, even as the Law commanded; and gat no greater priviledge in that case, then any other of the people should have done: And this was executed by the people; for it was no doubt but more were witnesses of his Leprosie then the Priests alone; but we finde none oppose themselves to the sentence of God pronounced in his Law against the Leprosie: And therefore yet again I say, That the people ought to execute Gods Law, even against their Princes, when that their open crimes by Gods Laws deserve punishment; but especially, when they are such as may infect the rest of the multitude. And now, my Lords, (said he) I will reason no longer, for I have spoken longer then I intended.
And yet (said Lethington) I cannot tell what shall be the conclusion.
Albeit ye cannot (said the other) yet I am assured what I have proved; to wit,
- 1. That subjects have delivered an innocent from the hands of their King, and therefore offended not God.
- 2. That subjects have refused to strike innocents, when a King commanded, and in so doing, denied no just Obedience.
- 2. That such as strook at the commandment of the King, were before God reputed mutherers.
- 4. That God hath not onely of a subject made a King, but also he armed subjects against their naturall King, and commanded them to take vengeance upon them, according to his Law.
- 5. And lastly, That Gods people hath executed Gods Law against their King, having no further regard to him in that behalf, then if he had been the most simple subject within the Realme.
And therefore, albeit ye will not understand what should be concluded, yet I am assured, That not onely may Gods people, but also, That they are bound to do the same, where the like crimes are committed, and when he gives to them the like power.
Well (said Lethington) I think ye shall not have many learned men of your opinion.
My Lord, (said the other) the Truth ceaseth not to be Truth, howsoever it be, That men must either know it, or gainstand it. And yet (said he) I praise God, I lack not the consent and approbation of Gods servants in that Head. And with that he presented unto the Secretary [Page 394] the Apologie of Magdeburgh, and willed him to reade the names of the Ministers, who had subscribed the defence of the Town to be a most just defence; and therewith added, That to resist a misled King, is not to resist God, nor yet his Ordinance, &c. Who when he had read, he stouped and said, Homines obscuri. The other answered, Dei tamen servi. And Lethington arose, and said, My Lords, ye have heard the reasons upon both parts; it becomes you now to decide, and to put an order unto Preachers, that they be uniform in Doctrine. May we (think ye) take the Queens Masse from her?
While that some began to give, as it were▪ their Votes (for some were appointed, as it were, leaders of the rest) Iohn Knox said; My Lords, I suppose you will not do contrary to your Lordships promise made to the whole Assembly, which was, That nothing should be voted in secret, till that first all matters should be debated in publike, and that then the Votes of the whole Assembly should put end to the controversie. Now have I onely sustained the argument, and have rather shewn my conscience in most simple manner, then that I have insisted upon the force and vehemency of any one argument: And therefore I for my part utterly disassent from all voting, untill the whole Assembly have heard the Propositions and the Reasons of both parties; for I unfainedly acknowledge, That many in that company are more able to sustain the argument then I am.
Think ye it reasonable (said Lethington) That such a multitude as are now convened, should reason and vote in such heads and matters that concerns the Queens Majesties own Person and Affairs.
I think (said the other) That whatsoever should binde the multitude, the multitude should hear it; unlesse they have resigned their power to Commissioners, which they have not done, so far as I understand; for my Lord Justice Clerk heard them with one voyce say, That in no wise would they consent that any thing there should be voted or concluded.
I cannot tell (said Lethington) if my Lords that be here present, and that bear the burthen of such matters, should be bound to their will: What say ye, my Lords, (said he) will ye vote in this matter, or will ye not vote?
After long reasoning, some that were made for the purpose, said, Why may not the Lords vote, and then shew unto the Church whatsoever is done?
That appears to me (said Iohn Knox) not onely a backward order, but a tyranny usurped upon the Church: But for me, do as ye list (said he) for as I reason, so I wrote; yet protesting as before, That I disassent from all voting, till that the whole Assembly understand as well the questions as the reasons.
Well (said Lethington) that cannot be done now, for too much time is spent; And therefore, my Lord Chancellor (said he) ask ye the votes, and take ever, one of the Ministers, and one of us.
M. Iohn Dowgl [...]s Rector, his Vote.And so was the Rector of Saint Androes commanded first to speak his conscience: Who said, I refer it to the Superintendent of Fyfe, for I think we are both of one judgement: and yet (said he) if ye will that I speake [Page 395] first, my conscience is this, That if the Queen oppose her self to our Religion (which is the onely true Religion) that in that case the Nobility and States of this Realme, professors of the true Doctrine, may justly oppose themselves to her: But as concerning her Masse, I know it is Idolatry, but I am not yet resolved, Whether by violence we may take it from her, or not. The Superintendent of Fyfe said, That same is my conscience: And so affirmed some of the Nobility. But others voted frankly, and said, That as the Masse is abominable, so it is just and right that it should be suppressed; And that in so doing, men did no more hurt to the Queens Majesty, then they that should by force take from her a poysoned cup, when she were a going to drink in it. Last Master Iohn Craig, Master Iohn Craig his Vote. fellow Minister with Iohn Knox in the Church of Edinburgh, was required to give his judgement and vote; who said, I will gladly shew unto your Honours what I understand; but I greatly doubt, Whether my knowledge and conscience shall satisfie you, seeing you have heard so many reasons, and are so little moved by them: But yet I will not conceale from you my judgement, adhering first to the Protestation of my Brother, to wit, That our voting prejudge not the Liberty of the Generall Assembly. I was (said he) in the University of Bonnonia, in the yeer of our Lord 1554. where, in the place of the black-Friers of the same Town, I saw in the time of their Generall Assembly this Conclusion set forth; the same I heard reasoned, determined and concluded, to this sense.
Conclusion.
ALl Rulers, be they Supreme or Inferiour, may and ought to be reformed or bridled (to speak moderately) by them by whom they are chosen, confirmed or admitted to their Office, so oft as they break that promise made by Oath to their subjects; Because that the Prince is no lesse bound by Oath to the subjects, then are the subjects to their Princes; And therefore ought it to be kept and reformed equally, according to Law, and Condition of the Oath that is made of either party.
This Conclusion (my Lords) I heard sustained and concluded, as I have said, in a most notable Auditory. The sustainer was a learned man, Master Thomas de Finola, Rector of the University, a man famous in that Countrey: Master Vincentins de Placentia affirmed the Conclusion to be most true and certain, agreeable both with the Law of God and man. The occasion of this disputation and conclusion, was a certain disorder and tyranny that was attempted by the Popes Governours, who began to make Innovations in the Countrie against the Laws that were before established, alleadging themselves not to be subject to such Laws, by reason that they were not instituted by the People, but by the Pope, who was King of that Countrey: And therefore they having full Commission and Authority of the Pope, may alter and change Statutes and Ordinances of the Countrey, without any consent of the people. Against this usurped Tyranny, the learned and the people opposed themselves: And when that all reasons which the Popes Governours could alleadge were [Page 396] heard and consulted, the Pope himself was fain to take up the matter, and to promise, not onely to keep the Liberty of the people, but also that he should neither abrogate any Law nor Statute, neither yet make any new Law, without their owne consent: And therefore, my Lord, (said he) my Vote and my Conscience is, That Princes are not onely bound to keep Laws and Promises to their subjects;Note dil [...]gently But also, That in case they fail, they justly may be bridled: For the Band betwixt the Prince and the People is reciprocall.
Then start up a claw-back of that corrupt Court, and said, Ye wot not what ye say; for ye tell us what was done in Bononia; we are a Kingdom, and they are a Common-wealth.
My Lord, (said he) my judgement is, That every Kingdom is, or at least should be a Common-wealth, albeit that every Common-wealth be not a Kingdom; And therefore I think that in a Kingdom no lesse diligence ought to be taken that Laws ought not to be violated, then they ought to be in a Common-wealth, because that the tyranny of Princes who continuing in a Kingdom, is more hurtfull to the subjects, then is the mis-government of those that from yeer to yeer are changed, in free Common-wealths: But yet, my Lord, to assure you, and all others, that Head was disputed to the uttermost; and then in the end was concluded, That they spake not of such things as were done in divers Kingdoms and Nations, by Tyrannie and negligence of people: But we conclude (said they) what ought to be done in all Kingdoms and Common-wealths, according to the Law of God, and unto the just Laws of man: And if by the negligence of the people, by the tyranny of Princes, contrary Laws have been made, yet may that same people, or their posterity, justly crave all things to be reformed according to the originall institution of Kings and Common-wealths; and such as will not so do,Note deligently deserve to eat the fruit of their own foolishnesse.
M. Iames Markgow, then Clerk of the Register, perceiving the Votes to be different, and hearing the bold plainnesse of the foresaid servant of God, said, I remember that this same question was long debated on before in my house; and there, by reason we were not all of one minde, it was concluded, That M. Knox in all our names, should have written to M. Calvin, for his jugement in the controversie. Nay, (said M. Knox) my Lord Secretary would not consent that I should write, alleadging, That the greatest weight of the answer stood in the Narrative; and therefore promised, that he would write, and that I should see it: But when divers times I required him to remember his promise, I found nothing but delay. Whereunto the Secretary answered, True it is, I promised to write; and true it is, That M. Knox required me so to do; but when I had ripely advised, and deeply considered the weight of the matter, I found more doubts then I did before: And this is one, amongst others; How durst I, being a subject, and the Queens Majesties Secretary, take upon me to seek resolution of controversies depending betwixt her Highnesse and her subjects, without her own knowledge and consent.
Then was an acclamation of the claw-backs of the Court, as if Apollo had given his Responce: It was wisely and faithfully done.
[Page 397]Well (said Iohn Knox) let worldly men praise worldly wisdome so highly as they please, I am assured, that by such shifts Idolatry is maintained, and the truth of Jesus Christ is betrayed, whereof God one day will be avenged.
At the and at the like sharpnesse were many offended, the Voting ceased, and every Faction began to speak as affection moved; then Iohn Knox in the end was commanded yet to write to Master Calvin, and to the learned in other Churches, to know their judgement in that Question; which he refused, shewing his Reason, I my self am not onely full resolved in conscience, but also I have heard their judgements, in this and all other things that I have affirmed within this Realme, of the most godly and most learned that he knew in Europe; I came not to this Realme without their Resolution; and for my assurance I have the hand-writing of many: And therefore if I should now move the said Questions again, what should I do other, but either shew mine own ignorance and forgetfulnesse, or else inconstancy: And therefore it may please you to pardon me, in that I write not. But I will teach you the surer way, which is, That you write and complain upon me, That I teach publikely, and affirme constantly such doctrine which offends you; and so shall you know their plain mindes, and whether that they and I agree in judgement, or not.
Divers said the offer was good, but no man was found that would be the Secretary, and so did that Assembly and long reasoning break up; After the which time the Ministers (that were called precise) were holden as Monsters of all the Courtiers. In all that time the Earle of Murray was so frame and strange to Iohn Knox, that neither by word nor writ was there any Communication betwixt them, &c.
The end of the long reasoning betwixt John Knox and the Secretary, in the moneth of June, 1564.
The end of the fourth Book.
THE FIFTH BOOK Of the Reformation of the CHURCH Of SCOTLAND.
IN the next Moneth, which was Iuly, the Queen went into Athole to the Hunting; and from thence she made her Progresse into Murray, and returned to Fyfe in September. All this while there was appearance of love and tender friendship betwixt the two Queens; For there was many Letters, full of Civility and Complements sent from either of them to the other,There be two Epigrams extant, written by George Buchanan, of a rich Diamond sent from Qu. Mary to Queen Elizabeth. in signe of Amity; besides costly Presents for Tokens. And in the mean time the Earle of Lenox laboured to come home forth of England, and in the moneth of October he arrived at Halyrud-house, where he was graciously received by the Queens Majestie; namely, When he had presented the Queen of England her Letters, written in his favour: And because he could not be restored to his Lands without Act of Parliament, therefore there was a Parliament procured to be holden at Edinburgh the 13 day of December: But before the Queen would cause to Proclaim a Parliament, she desired the Earle of Murray, by whose means chiefly the said Earle of Lenox came into Scotland, That there should no word be spoken, or at least concluded, that concerned Religion in the Parliament. But he answered, That he could not promise it. In the mean time, the Hamiltons and the Earle of Lenox were agreed.
At the day appointed, the Parliament was held at Edinburgh, where the said Earle of Lenox was restored, after two and twenty yeers Exile: He was banished, and forfeited by the Hamiltons, when they had the rule. [Page 402] There were some Articles given in by the Church, especially for the abolishing of the Masse universally, and for punishment of vice; but there was little thing granted, save that it was Statute, That scandalous livers should be punished first by prison, and then publikely shewne unto the people with ignominy; but the same was not put in execution. In the end of this moneth of December, the generall Assembly of the Church was held at Edinburgh, many things were ordained for setling of the affaires of the Church.
In the end of Ianuary the Queen past to Fyfe, and visiting the Gentlemens houses, was magnificently banquetted every where, so that such superfluity was never seen before within this Realme; which caused the wilde Fowl to be so dear, that Partridges were sold for a crown a piece. At this time was granted by an Act of Parliament, the confirmation of the Fewes of Church Lands, at the desire of divers Lords, whereof the Earle of Murray was chief. During the Queens absence, the Papists of Edinburgh went down to the Chappell to hear Masse; and seeing there was no punishment, they waxed more bold: some of them thinking thereby to please the Queen, upon a certain Sunday in February they made an Evensong of their own, setting two Priests on the one side of the Quire, and one or two on the other side, with Sandy Stevin, Menstrall (Baptizing their children, and making Marriages) who within eight dayes after convinced of Blasphemy, alleadging, That he would give no more credit to the New Testament, then to a Tale of Robin-Hood, except it were confirmed by the Doctors of the Church. The said superstitious Evensong was the occasion of a great slander, for many were offended with it; which being by the Brethren declared to the Lords of the Privy Councell, especially to the Earle of Murray, who lamented the cause to the Queens Majestie, shewing her what inconveniency should come, if such things were suffered unpunished: And after sharp reasoning it was promised, That the like should not be done hereafter: The Queen also alleadged, That they were a great number; and that she could not trouble their conscience.
About the 20 of this moneth arrived at Edinburgh, Henry Stewart, Lord Darley; from thence he past to Fyfe: And in the Place of Weemes he was admitted to kisse the Queens hand; whom she liked so well, that she preferred him before all others; As shall hereafter, God willing, be declared. Soon after, in the Moneth of March, the Earle Bothwell arrived out of France; whereat the Earle of Murray was highly offended, because of the evil report made to him of the Lord Bothwell; And passing immediately to the Queens Majestie, demanded of her if it was her will, or by her advice, that he was come home; and seeing he was his deadly enemy, either he or the other should leave the Countrey, and therefore desired that he might have Justice. Her answer was, That seeing the Earle Bothwell was a Noble-man, and had done her service, she could not hate him: Neverthelesse she would do nothing that might be prejudiciall to the Earle of Murray, but desired that the matter might be taken away: within few days she caused summon the Earl Bothwell, to answer to the course of Law the 2 of May, for the Conspiracy which the Earl of Arrane had alleadged two [Page 403] yeers before, and for the breaking of the Ward of the Castle. In the mean while there was nothing in the Court, but Banquetting, Balling, and Dancing, and other such pleasures as were meet to provoke the disordered appetite; and all for the entertainment of the Queens Cousin from England, the Lord Darley, to whom she did shew all the expressions imaginable of love and kindenesse.
Within few dayes, the Queen being at Sterlin, order was given to Secretary Lethington to passe to the Queen of England: The chief point of his Message was, to declare to the Queen of England, That the Queen was minded to marry her Cousin the Lord Darley; and the rather, because he was so neer of Blood to both Queens: For by his mother, he was Cousin German to the Queen of Scotland, also of neer kindred, and of the same name by his father: His mother was Cousin German to the Queen of England. Here mark Gods providence; King Iames the fifth having lost his two sons, did declare his resolution to make the Earl of Lenox his Heir of the Crown; but he prevented by sudden death, that designe ceased: Then come the Earle of Lenox from France, with intenion to marry King Iames his Widow; but that failed also: He marries Mary Dowglas, and his son marrieth Mary, King Iames the fifth his daughter: And so the Kings desire is fulfilled, to wit, The Crown continueth in the Name and in the Family. The Queen of England, neverthelesse, shewed her self nothing pleased therewith, but rather declared, That she would in no wise suffer her subjects to make such Contracts or Alliance that might be prejudiciall to her, and for the same purpose sent a Post to the Queen with Letters, wherein she complained greatly of the mind of our Mistris, seeing the great affection she bare to her, intending to declare her Heretrix of her Realm of England, providing onely that she would use her counsell in Marriage; but she could not approve her Marriage with the Lord Darley, although he was their neer Cousin by Birth, since he was below the Rank of the Queen by Condition, being but a private subject. At the same time she wrote to the Earle of Lenox, and to his son, commanding them to repair both into England. Some write, That all this was but counterfeit by the Queen of England; and from her heart she was glad of the Marriage; for by that means the Succession of the Crown of England was secured, the Lord Darley being the right Heir after the Queen of Scotland: and Queen Elizab. was not angry to see her married to one of inferiour Rank, for by that means she thought the Scots Queen would be lesse proud. During this time, there were certain Letters directed to the Brethren of Edinburgh, to Dundie, Fyfe, Angus and Mernes, and other places, from the Brethren of Kyle, and other places in the West Countrey, desiring the professors of the Evangel in all places, to remember what the Eternall God had wrought, and how potently he had abolished all kinde of Idolatry and superstition, and placed his Word in this Realm; so that no man could say otherwise, but it was the Work of God; who also had delivered this Countrey from the bondage and tyranny of strangers: Neverthelesse by our slothfulnesse, we have suffered that Idol the Masse, not onely to be planted again, but to encrease so, that the maintainers thereof are like, by all appearance, to get the upper hand, which would be the occasion of our destruction: And [Page 404] for that the Papists purposed to set up their Idol at Easter following, in all places; which was to be imputed to the slothfulnesse, and want of godly zeal of the Professors: Therefore they admonished the Brethren to strive to avert the evil in time, & not to suffer such wickednesse to continue and encrease, lest that Gods heavie wrath come upon us unawares like a consuming fire. By these Letters many Brethren were animated, and their spirits wakened, minding to provide as God should give them grace: And first of all, by the advice of the most learned in Edinb. there was a Supplication made, and given to the Queens Majestie by the Superintendent of Lowthian, containing in effect. That the Church in generall of the Realme had divers times most humbly craved of her Majesty, That committers of Adultery should be punished according to the Law of God,At this time an Italian, named Davie, entred in great familiarity with the Queen, so that there was nothing done without him. and the Acts of Parliament, neverthelesse they continued in their wickednes; and the Papists of obstinate malice pretended nothing else, but to erect and set up their Idolatry and Superstition; and especially at Easter day following they intended to put the same in practice, which the Brethren and Professors of the Evangel could not suffer; Therefore wished her Majestie to take heed of the matter.
This Supplication the Secretary received of the hands of the Superintendents of Lowthian and Glasgow, and told them, in the Queenes Name, That there should be such provision made, as should serve to their contentment: And for the same purpose, the Queens Majestie writ to all such places as were suspected, especially to the Bishop of Saint Andrewes and Aberdeine (as was said) not to use any Masse; And that they should not do any such thing as was feared by the Protestants, or convene any Councell, and thereto commanded them. Now the Communion was administred in Edinburgh the first day of April, 1565. At which time, because it was neer Easter, the Papists used to meet at their Masse: And as some of the Brethren were diligent to search such things, they having with them one of the Bayliffs, took one Sir Iames Carvet riding hard, as he had now ended the saying of the Masse, and conveyed him, together with the Master of the house, and one or two more of the assistants, to the Tolbuith, and immediately revested him with all his Garments upon him, and so carried him to the Market-Crosse, where they set him on high, binding the Chalice in his hand, and himself fast tyed to the [...]aid Crosse, where he tarried the space of one hour; During which time, the boyes served him with his Easter egges. The next day following, the said Carvet, with his assistants, were accused and convinced by an Assize, according to the Act of Parliament: And albeit for the same offence he deserved death, yet for all punishment, he was set upon the Market-Crosse for the space of three or four hours, the hang-man standing by, and keeping him, the boyes and others were busie with egges casting; and some Papists there were, that stopped as far as they could: And as the preasse of people encreased about the Crosse, there appeared to have beene some tumult. The Provest, Archibald Dowglas, came with some Halberdiers, and carried the Priest safe againe to the Tolbuith. The Queen being advertised, and having received sinister information that the Priest was dead, suddenly thought to have used and inflicted some extreme [Page 405] punishment, for she thought that all this was done in contempt of her, and of her Religion; and it was affirmed, That the Towne should have beene sacked, and a great number executed to death; she sent to such as she pleased, commanding them to come to her at Edinburgh suddenly with their whole Forces; and in the mean time she sent her Advocate Master Spence of Condie to Edinburgh, to take a sure triall of the matter. The Provest and Councell wrote to the Queen the truth of the matter as it was, desiring her Majestie to take the same in good part, and not to give credit to false reports; and therewith sent to her Majestie the Processe and enrolment of the Court of the Priest Conviet. Thus the Queens Majesty being informed of the truth by her said Advocate, sent againe and stayed the said meeting of men, and sent to the Town a grave Letter, whereof the Copie followeth.
❧ The Queens Letter to the Provest, Bailiffe, and Councell of Edinburgh.
PRrovest, Bayliffe and Councell of our Citie of Edinburgh,
We received your Letter from our Advocate, and understand by this report what diligence you took to stay the Tumult in the late disorder attempted at Edinburgh; wherein, as you did your duty in suppressing the Tumult, so can we not take in good part, nor thinke our self satisfied of so notorious a thing, without certain seditious persons, who were pleased to do justice perforce and without the Magistrates Authoritie, be condignly and really punished for their rashnesse and misbehaviour; for if all private Persons should usurpe to take vengeance at their owne hands, What lies in ours? And to what purpose hath good Laws and Statutes been established? Since therefore we have never been obstinate to the due punishment of any offendors, prescribed by the Lawes, but have alwayes maintained Iustice in that case without respect of persons. It is Our will, and We command you, as you will answer to Us upon your obedience and allegiance, That you will take before you certaine of the most responsall persons which are declared Authors of the said Sedition, and usurpers of our Authority, and to administer Iustice upon them, in such sort as We may know a sinceritie on your parts, and Our Authority no wayes slighted. But if you faile, perswade your selves, (and that shortly) we will not oversee it, but will account this Contempt not onely to be in the Committers thereof, but in your selves, who ought to punish it, and relieve us on our part, remitting the rest to your diligence and execution, which we look for so soon as reason will permit.
Subscribed with Our Hand at STERLIN, this 24 of April, Anno 1565.
[Page 406]BY this manner of writing and high threatning, may be perceived how grievously the Queens Majestie would have been offended if the said Tarbot and Masse-monger had been handled according to his demerite, being not onely a Papist Idolater, but a manifest Whoremaster, and a common Fighter and blasphemer; neverthelesse within few dayes the Queen charged the Provest and Bailiffs to set him at libertie, commanding them further, That no man should trouble nor molest him in any sort for whatsoever cause, and soon after rewarded him with a Benefice, and likewise his Assisters Iohn Low and Iohn Kennedie set at libertie in the same manner. At this Easter-Tyde in Sterlin the Queen made her domestick servants use Papisticall Rites and Ceremonies, and more, she perswaded others by faire means to do the same, and threatned those that were most constant at the Earle of Cassels House. Upon the second day of May 1565. conveened at Edinburgh the Earle of Murray with his friends in great numbers to keepe the day of Law against the Earle Bothwell, who being called, appeared not, onely the Laird of Rickerton protested, That the personall absence of the Earle Bothwell should not be prejudiciall to him, by reason that for just fear, which might happen in the heart of any man, since he had so potent an enemy as the Lord of Murray, who, next the Queens Majesty was of greatest estimation and Authority of any man within this Realm, to whom assisted at this present day of Law, seven or eight hundred men, which Force he could not resist, and therefore had absented himself; which Protestation being made, those that had been Sureties for his appearance, were Outlawed. The said Earle Bothwell a few dayes after past into France, after he had been in Liddesdale, where suspecting almost every man, he was not in great assurance of his life, notwithstanding he was not put to the Horne, for the Queen continually bore a great favour towards him, and kept him to be a Souldier, as appeared within lesse then half a year; for she would not suffer the Lord Morton, nor my Lord Ariskin, my Lord of Murrayes great friends to keep the day; There assisted my Lord of Murray, the Earles of Argyle, Glencarne, and Crawford, with great numbers, and many Lords and Barons, who for the most part conveened the same Afternoon to Treat and Consult for the maintaining of Religion; where some Articles were devised, and delivered to the Lord of Murray to be presented to the Queens Majestie and privie Councell, which Articles were enlarged at the generall assembly following, as shall be declared. In the meane time, as they were informed in Court of this great Assembly of people in Edinburgh, they were affraid, for naturally the Queen-hated and suspected all such Conventions as were not in her own presence, and devised by her self. The chief Counsellors in the Court, were the Earls of Lenox and Athole. The Queen writ incontinent for all the Lords to come to Sterlin, so soone as she was advertised that they had Treated in Edinburgh of Religion; She Writ likewise for the superintendants and other learned men who went thither, and being there they caused to keep the Ports or Gates, and make good Watch about the Towne. The speciall cause of this Convention was to give to the Lord Darley Title of Honour openly and solemnly, with consent of the Nobles, before the marriage. The fourth day of May [Page 407] the Earle of Murray came to Sterlin, where he was well received by the Queens Majestie, as appeared, and immediately, as he past with her to my Lord Darleys Chamber, they presented to him a Contract, containing in effect, That forasmuch, as, or since, the Queen had contracted Marriage with the Lord Darley, and that therefore sundry Lords of the Nobilitie had under-written, ratified and approved the same, and obliged themselves to grant unto him in full Parliament the Crowne Matrimoniall, (by a new Court Solecisme in Policie, the Crowne for the second time is sirnamed Matrimoniall; (before, when the Queen was first married, it was so called also) to serve and obey him and her as their Lawfull Soveraignes. The Queen desired my Lord Murray to subscribe, as many others had done before; which hee refused to do, Because (said he) it is required necessarily that the whole Nobility be present, at least the principall, and such as he himself was posteriour unto, before that so grave a matter should be advised and concluded.
The Queens Majesty no wayes content with this Answer, insisted still upon him, saying, The greatest part of the Nobilitie were there present and content with the matter, wished him to be so much a Stewart, as to consent to the keeping of the Crown in the Family, and the sirname, according to their Fathers Will and desire, as was said of him a little before his death: But he still refused for the causes above written.
Now as the Lords were assembled, an Ambassadour from England named sir Nicholas Throckmorton arrived at Sterlin, and in his company the Laird of Lethington; the Ambassadour was at the Castle Gate or ever they were aware; and as he stood there in the Entry, he was desired to passe to his Lodgings. The next day he had audience of the Queen, and was graciously received according to the dignity of his Message. The whole summe of this his Message was, to shew and declare to the Queene, how highly the Queene his Mistris was offended with this precipitated Marriage, and wondred what had moved her to take a man of inferiour rank and condition, to her selfe: And therefore disswaded her therefrom. And specially desiring her most earnestly to send home her Subjects the Earle of Lennox and the Lord Darley: But all in vaine for the matter was well farre proceeded. In her heart Queen Elizabeth was not angry at this marriage; first, because if Q. Mary had married a forraigne Prince, it had been an accesse to her Greatnesse, and consequently she had been more redoubted by the other; next both Harry and Mary were alike and in equall degree of Consanguinitie unto her, the father of Mary and the mother of Harry being Children to her fathers sister.
With many fair words the Queen let the Ambassadour depart, promising to do all she could to satisfie the Queen of England; and for the same purpose she would send an Ambassador to her.
In the meane time the Queens marriage with the Lord Darley, The Earl of Murray seeing the other Nobles consent, gave his, which before he refused. was prepared and propounded in Councell, and the chief of the Nobilitie, such as the Duke, the Earles of Argyle, Murray, Glencarne, with the rest, granted freely to the same, providing that they might have the Religion established in Parliament, by the Queene, and the [Page 408] Idolatrous Masse and Superstition abolished, shortly it was concluded, That they should convene again to Saint Iohnstoun, where the Queen promised to take a finall order for Religion. The day was appointed, to wit, the last of May at Perth, my Lord of Argile came too late. The Queens Majestie communed with the Lords, who were very plain with her, saying, Except the Masse were abolished, there should be no quietnesse in the Countrey. The twelfth day of May the Lord Darley was Belted, (that is, Created) Earle of Rosse, with great solemnity, a Belt or Girdle being tyed about his waste or middle; and albeit all kinde of provision was made to make him Duke of Rothesay, yet at that time it came not to effect, albeit the Crown and Robe-Royall were prepared to him for the same. For the entertainment of this Triumph there were many Knights made, to the number of 14. The next day, which was the 13 of May, the Queen called for the Super-intendants, by name Iohn Willock, Iohn Winram, and Iohn Spotswood, whom she cherished with fair words, assuring them that she desired nothing more earnestly then the glory of God and satisfying of mens consciences, and the good of the Common-wealth; and albeit she was not perswaded in any Religion but in that wherein she was brought up, yet she promised to them that she would hear Conference and Disputation in the Scriptures: And likewise she would be content to hear publike preaching, but alwayes out of the mouth of such as pleased her Majestie; and above all others she said she would gladly hear the Superintendant of Angus (for he was a milde and sweet natur'd man) with true honesty and uprightnesse. Sir Ariskin of Dun. Soon after the Queen past to Saint Iohnstons, after that she had directed Master Iohn Hay Prior of Monimusk to passe to England, who sped at the Queen of Englands hand even as sir Nicholas Throckmorton did in Scotland. Before the day, which was appointed for the meeting at Saint Iohnston, my Lord of Murray most carefull of the maintenance of Religion, sent to all the principall Churches, advertising them of the matter, and desiring them to advise, and send the most able men in Learning and Reputation, to keep the day; but their craft and dissimulation appeared, for the Dean of Restalrigge who lately arrived out of France, with others, such as Mr. Iohn Lesley Parson of Vure, afterward Bishop of Rosse, caused the Queen to understand that thing whereof she was easily perswaded, to wit, That there ought to be given to all men libertie of conscience, and for this purpose to shun or put off the first day appointed; The Queen writ to the Nobility, that because she was informed that there was great meetings out of every Shire and Town in great number; and then the other partie (so termed she the Papists) were minded together to the said Convention, which should apparently make trouble or sedition, rather then any other thing; therefore she thought it expedient, and willed them to stay the said meetings, and to deferre the same till such a day that she should appoint with advice of her Councell. At this time there was a Parliament proclaimed to be held at Edinburgh the twentieth day of Iuly. By this Letter, some of the Protestants having best judgement, thought themselves sufficiently warned of the Inconveniences and troubles to come. Now her Councell at this time, was onely the Earles of Lenox and Athole, the Lord Ruthen, but chiefely David Rizio the Italian ruled all; [Page 409] yet the Earle of Rosse already in greatest credit and familiarity. These Letters were sent out to the Lords about the eight and twentieth day of May; and within twelve dayes thereafter, she directed new Missives to the chief of the Nobility, desiring or, commanding them, to come to Saint Iohnston the three and twentieth day of Iune following, to consult upon such things as concerned Religion, and other things as her Majesty should propose; Which day, was even the day before that the generall Assembly should have been held in Edinburgh. This last Letter uttered the effect of the former; so that the Protestants thought themselues sufficiently warned. Always as the Earle of Murray was passing to Saint Iohnston to have kept the said day, he chanced to fall sick of the Fluxes in Lochlevin, where he remained till the Queen came forth of Saint Iohnston to Edinburgh, where the generall Assembly of the whole Church of Scotland was held, the four and twentieth day of Iuly. The Earls of Argyle and Glencarne assisted the Church with a great company of Lords, Barons, and others: It was there ordered and concluded, That certain Gentlemen, as Commissioners from the Church National, should passe to the Queens Majesty, with certain Articles, to the number of six, desiring her most humbly to ratifie and approve the same in Parliament. And because the said Articles are of great weight, and worthy of memory, I thought good to insert the same word by word.
IMprimis, That the Papisticall and Blaspemous Masse, with all Papisticall Idolatry, and Papall Iurisdiction, be universally supprest and abolisht thorowout this Realme, not onely in the Subjects, but also in the Queens own Person, with punishment against all persons that should be deprehended to transgresse and offend in the same: And that the sincere Word of God, and Christs true Religion now at this present received, be published, approved, and ratified, thorowout the whole Realm, as well in the Queens owne Person, as in the subjects: And that the people be to resort upon the Sundayes at the least, to the Prayers, and Preaching of Gods Word, even as they were before to the Idolatrous Masse: And these Heads to be provided by Act of Parliament, and ratified by the Queens Majesty.
Secondly, That provision be made for sustentation of the Ministry, as well for the time present, as the time to come: And that such persons as are presently admitted to the Ministery, may have their Livings assigned unto them, in places where they travell in their Calling, or at least next adjacent thereto: And that the Benefices now vacant, or hath been vacant since the Moneth ofMarch, 1558. or that hereafter shall happen to be vacant, be disposed to qualified and learned persons, able to preach Gods Word, and discharge the Vocation concerning the Ministery, by Tryall and Admission of the Superintendents and Overseers: And that no Benefice or Living, having many Churches annexed thereunto, be disposed altogether in any time to come, to any man, but at the least the Churches thereof be severally disposed, and that to severall persons; So that every man having Charge, may serve at his owne Church, according to his Vocation: And to that effect, likewise the Gleebs and the Manses, be given to the Ministers, that they may make residency at their Churches, whereby they may [Page 410] discharge their consciences according to their Vocation; and also that the Kirks may be repaired accordingly; And that a Law be made and established hereupon by Act of Parliament, as said is.
Thirdly, That none be permitted to have charge of Souls, Colledges, or Universities, neither privately or publikely teach & instruct the youth, but such as shall be tried by the Superintendents or Visitors of Churches, and found sound and able in Doctrine, and admitted by them to their Charges.
Fourthly, For the sustentation of the poor; That all Lands founded for Hospitality of old, be restored again to the same use: And that all Lands, Annals, Rents, or any other Emoluments pertaining any wayes sometimes to the Friers, of whatsoever Order they had been of▪ As likewise the Annuities, Alterages, Obits, and the other Duties pertaining to Priests, to be applied to the sustentation of the poor, and uphold of the Town-Schools in Towns, and other places where they be.
Fifthly, That such horrible crimes as now abound within this Realme without any correction, To the great contempt of God and his Word; such as Idolatry, Blasphemie of Gods Name, manifest breaking of the Sabbath day, Witchcraft, Sorcery, Inchantment, Adultery, manifest Whoredome, maintenance of Bordals, Murther, Slaughter, Oppression, with many other detestable Crimes, may be severely punished; and Iudges appointed in every Province and Diocesse, for execution thereof, with power to do the same; and that by Act of Parliament.
Lastly, That some order be devised and established for ease of the poor Labourers of the Ground, concerning the reasonable payment of the Tythes, who are oppressed by the Leasers of the Tythes set over their heads without their own con-consent and advise.
The persons who were appointed by the Church to carry these Articles and present them to the Queens Majestie, were the Lairds of [...]unningham-Head, Lundie, Spot and Grange of Angus, and Iames Baron for the Broughs: These five past from Edinburgh to Saint Iohnston, where they presented the said Articles to the Queens Majestie, desiring and requiring her Highnesse most humbly to advise therewith, and to give them answer. The next day, ere they were aware, the Queen departed to Dunkeld, and immediately they followed; And after they had gotten audience, they desired the Queens Majestie most humbly to give their dispatch. She answered, That her Councell was not there present, but she intended to be in Edinburgh within eight dayes, and there they should receive their answer. At the same time, as the generall Assembly was holden in Edinburgh, the Brethren perceiving the Papists to brag, and trouble like to be, they assembled themselves at Saint Leonard Cragg, where they concluded they would defend themselves; and for the same purpose, elected eight persons of the most able, two of every Quarter, to see that the Brethren should be ready armed.
And when the five Commissioners above named had waited upon the Court four or five dayes after her Majesties coming to Edinburgh, there the matter was proposed in Councell: And after long and earnest reasoning upon these Articles, at length it was answered to the Commissioners by the Secretary, That the Queens Majesties command was, That the matter [Page 411] should be reasoned in her presence; which for the gravity of the same, there could nothing be concluded at that time, albeit the Queens Majestie had heard more in that matter, then ever she did before: But within eight dayes thereafter, she understood that a great part of the Nobility should be present in Edinburgh, where they should have a finall answer. At length, the one and twentieth of August, they received the answer in Writing in her presence, according to the Tenour hereof as followeth.
The Queens Majesties Answer to the Articles presented to Her Highnesse, by certain Gentlemen, in the Name of the whole Assemblie of the Church.
TO the first, Desiring the Masse to be suppressed and abolished, as well in the Head, as in the Members, with punishment against the Contraveners; As also, the Religion professed to be established by Act of Parliament, it was answered, first for her Majesties part, That her Highnesse is no way yet perswaded in the said Religion, nor yet that any impiety is in the Masse; and therefore believeth, That her loving subjects will not presse her to receive any Religion against her conscience, which should be unto her a continuall trouble by remorse of conscience, and therewith a perpetuall unquietnesse. And to deale plainly with her Subjects, her Majesty neither will, nor may leave the Religion wherein she hath been nourished and brought up; and believeth the same to be well grounded; Knowing, besides the grudge of conscience that she should receive, upon the change of her owne Religion, That she should lose the friendship of the King of France, the married Allia of this Realme, and of other great Princes her Friends and Confederates, who would take the same in evil part, and of whom she may look for their great support in all her necessities; And having no assured consideration that may countervaile the same, she will be loth to put in hazard all her friends at an instant, praying all her loving subjects, seeing they have had experience of her goodnesse, that she hath neither in times past, nor yet intends hereafter, to presse the conscience of any, but that they may worship God in such sort, as they are perswaded in their conscience to be best, That they will also not presse her conscience. As to the establishing of Religion in the Body of the Realme, they themselves know, as appears by their Articles, That the same cannot be done onely by consent of her Majestie, but requires necessarily the consent of the States in Parliament, and therefore so soon as the Parliament holds, those things which the States agree upon amongst themselves, her Majestie shall consent unto the same; and in the mean time shall make sure, That no man be troubled for [...]sing Religion according to conscience; So that no man shall have cause to doubt, That for Religions sake mens Lives and Heritage shall be in any hazard.
To the second Article, it is answered, That her Majestie thinks it no wayes reasonable, that she should defraud her self of so great a part of the Patrimony of the Crowne, as to put the Patronage of Benefices forth of her own hands; for her owne necessity, in bearing of her Port and common Charges, will require the retention thereof, and that in a good part, in her owne [Page 412] hands: Neverthelesse her Majestie is well pleased, That consideration being had of her owne necessity; And what may be sufficient for the reasonable sustentation of the Ministers, a speciall Assignation be made to them in places most commodious and meet: With which her Majesty shall not meddle, but suffer the same to come to them.
To the third Article it is answered, That her Majestie shall do therein as shall be agreed by the States in Parliament.
To the fourth Article, Her Majesties liberality towards the poore shall alwayes be so far extended, as can be reasonably required at her hands.
To the fifth and sixth Articles, Her Majesty will refer the taking order therein, unto the States assembled in Parliament.
As the Queens Majestie came from Saint Iohnston, over Forth to the Callender, she was conveyed to the Water side of Forth with two hundred Spears: For at that time it was bruted, That there was some lying in wait at the Path of Dron. In the mean time the Earle of Murray was in Locklevin, and the Earle of Argyle with him. Now in the Callender the Lord Levingston had desired the Queens Majestie to be Witnesse to the Christning of a childe; For his Lady was lately delivered and brought to Bed: And when the Minister made the Sermon and Exhortation concerning Baptisme, the Queens Majestie came in the end, and said to the Lord Levingston, That she would shew him that favour that she had not done to any other before; that is, That she would give her presence to the Protestant Sermon, which was reckoned a great matter.
The Queen being in the Callender, was informed both by word and Letters by false Brethren, That a great part of the Protestants of Edinburgh had lately convened upon Saint Leonards Craigs, and there made a Conspiration against her; And had chosen for the same purpose, certain Captains to governe the rest; And without any Tryall, or perfect notice taken in the Case, she sent to the Provest and Bayliffs of Edinburgh, commanding them to take and apprehend Alexander Guthrie, Alexander Clerke, Gilbert Lawder, and Andrew Slater, and put them in prison in the Castle.
This new and unaccustomed fashion of proceeding seemed to be very strange: And because the said four persons were not apprehended, she sent the next day a Charge to the Provest and Bayliffs, and to her owne great Treasurer, to passe to the houses of the said foure men, and likewise to their Booths or Shops, and there to take Inventory of all their Goods and Chattells; And commanded the said Treasurer to take the Keyes of the said Houses and Booths, together with the said Inventory; which was executed in effect, especially upon the said Alexander Guthrie his wife, he being then common Clerke, and one of the greatest in estimation within the Towne; his wife and children were shut out of their house, and compelled to seek some other lodging in the Town.
By this manner of proceeding, the hearts of all men of spirit and judgement were wonderfully abashed and wounded, seeing and perceiving [Page 413] these things so furiously handled upon sinister and wrong Information, men never called to their answer, nor heard, nor any triall taken therein. Immediatly thereafter as she came to Edinburgh, she called to counsell such as pleased her Majestie, and there complains of the said matter, alleadging it to be a Conspiracy and manifest Treason. And another matter likewise was complained upon, That the Earle of Argile (as the Queen was surely informed) was riding with a great Army to invade the Earle of Athole and his Lands. For the first matter it was concluded by the Councell, That diligent inquisition should be made in the matter, and to that purpose appointed the Queens Advocates M. Iohn Spence of Condie, and M. Robert Crichton to examine such as they would; and when the said Advocates had called before them, and examined a sufficient number, and their depositions subscribed and delivered to the Queen, there was nothing found worthy of death nor Treason; at length the said four persons were summoned to answer at Law.
For the matter, That the Queens Majesty should send to the Earles of Argyle and Athole some of her Councell or familiar servants to take order touching it. And when the Secretary, the Justice Clarke and Lord of Saint Colme had past to the said Earle of Argyle, they found no such thing; but in Athole there was great fear come of a sudden fray; for after many Proclamations, the Fire-Crosse (which they made use of in lieu of Beacons) was raised in Athole.
Now as the day of the Parliament approached, the Lords pretending to consult before, what should be done, as well in Religion, as for the Commonwealth, the fifteenth day of Iuly there conveened at Sterlin the Duke, the Earles of Argyle and Murray, Rothes, and other Lords and Barons, and as they were devising and consulting, the Queens Majesty taking their meeting in evill part, sent her Advocates Master Iohn Spence and Master Crichton to them at Sterlin, requiring the cause of their meeting; they answered, That the speciall occasion of their meeting was for the cause of Religion and the assurance thereof, according as they had lately written to the Queens Majesty in S [...]aton from the town of Edinburgh, they desiring then to prorogate the day.
Finally, when the said Advocates could by no means perswade them to come to Edinburgh, they returned again to Edinburgh and declared to the Queens Majestie according as they had found.
In the mean time the Parliament was prorogated at the Queens Majesties command to the first of September next after following; for it was thought, That the least part and principall of the chiefe Nobility being absent, there could no Parliament be holden: at the same time the Queens Majestie perceiving that the matter was already come to a maturity and ripenesse, so that the mindes and secrecy of mens hearts must needs be disclosed, she wrote to a great number of Lords, Barons, Gentlmen, and others that were nearest in Fife, Angus Lowthian, Mers Tevimdale, Perth, Lithgow Clidsdall, and others to resort to her, in this forme of words hereafter following.
The Queens Letter.
TRusty friend, We greet you well; we are grieved indeed by the evill bruite spread amongst our Lieges, as that we should have molested any man in the using of his Religion and Conscience freely, a thing which never entred into our minde; yet since we perceive the too easie beleeving such reports hath made them carelesse, and so we think it becomes us to be carefull for the safety and preservation of our state; wherefore we pray you most affectionately, That with all possible hast (after the receipt of this our Letter) you with your kindred, friends and whole Force, well furnished with Arms for Warre, be provided for, fifteen dayes after your coming, addresse you to come to us, to waite and attend upon us, according to our expectation and trust in you, as you will thereby declare the good affection you bear to the maintenance of our Authoritie, and will doe us therein acceptable service.
Subscribed with Our Hand at Edinburgh, the seventeenth day of July, 1565.
THere was likewise Proclamation made in Edinburgh, That the Queen minded not the trouble, nor alter the Religion; and also Proclamations made in the Shires above mentioned, for the same purpose, That all Freeholders and other Gentlemen should resort (in the aforesaid manner) to Edinbronth, where the Earle of Rosse was made Duke of Rothesay, with great triumph, the 23 day of Iuly. The same afternoon the Queen complained grievously upon the Earle of Murray in open audience of all the Lords and Barons; and the same day the Bans of the Earle of Rosse, and Duke of Rothesay, and the Queens Marriage were proclaimed. About this time the Lord Arskin was made Earle of Marre. In the mean time there were divers Messages sent from the Queens Majestie to the Lord of Murray, first, Master Robert Crichton to perswade him by all meanes possible to come and resort to the Queens Majestie: his answer was, That he would be glad to come to her self, according to his bounden duty; yet for as much as such persons as were most privie in her company, were his capitall enemies, who also had conspired his death, he could no wayes come so long as they were in Court.
Soon after my Lord Erskin and the Master Maxwell past to him to S. Andrews, rather suffered and permitted by the Queen, then sent by her Highnesse; after them the Laird of Dun, who was sent by the means of the Earl of Mar, but all this did not prevail with him; and when all hope of his coming was past, an Herald was sent to him, charging him to come to the Queens Majesty, and answer to such things as should be laid to his charge within eight and fourty hours next after the Charge, under pain of Rebellion; and because he appeared not the next day after the eight and forty hours, he was denounced Rebell, and put to the Horne. The same order they used against the Earle of Argyle, for the Queen said she would serve him [Page 415] and the rest with the same measure they had mete to others, meaning the said Argyle.
In the mean while, as the fire was well kindled, and enflamed, all means and wayes were sought, to stir up enemies against the chief Protestants that had been lately at Sterlin; for the Earle of Athole was ready bent against the Earle of Argyle: the Lord Lindsay against the Earle Rothesse in Fyfe, they being both Protestants; for they had contended now a long time for the Heir-ship of Fyfe: And that no such thing should be left undone, the Lord Gordon, who now had remained neer three yeers in prison in Dumbar, was, after some little travell of his friends, received by the Queen; and being thus received into favour, was restored first to the Lordship of Gordon, and soon after to the Earldom of Huntley, and to all his Lands, Honours and Dignities, that he might be a bar and a party in the North to the Earle of Murray.
The 18 of Iuly, The Dispensation being come from Rome for the Marriage: Before which, according to the Romish Law, it was unlawful to marry, being Cousin Germans, brother and sisters children, and so the degree of Consanguinity forbidden. late in the evening, neer an hour after the Suns going down, there was a Proclamation made at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh, containing in effect: ‘THat forasmuch as at the will and pleasure of Almighty God, the Queen had taken to her husband a right excellent and illustrious Prince, Harry Duke of Rothesay, Earle of Rosse, Lord Darley, Therefore it was her Will, That he should be holden and obeyed, and reverenced as King: Commanding all Letters and Proclamations to be made in the Names of Henry and Mary in times coming.’
The next day following, at six hours in the morning, they were marryed in the Chappell Royall of Halyrud-house, by the Dean of Lestarrig; the Queen being all clothed in Mourning: But immediately, as the Queen went to Masse, the King went not with her, but to his Pastime. During the space of three or four dayes, there was nothing but Balling and Dancing, and Banqueting.
In the mean time, the Earle Rothesse, the Laird of Grange, the Tutor Pitcur, with some Gentlemen of Fyfe, were put to the Horne, for none appearance; And immediately the Swash, Tabron, and Drums, were stricken or beaten, for men of War to serve the King and Queens Majestie, and to take their Pay. This sudden alteration, and hasty creation of Kings, moved the hearts of a great number.
Now amongst the people there were divers brutes; for some alleadged, That the cause of this alteration was not for Religion, but rather for hatred, envie of sudden promotion or dignity, or such worldly causes: But they that considered the progresse of the matter, according as is heretofore declared, thought the principall cause to be onely for Religion.
In this mean time, the Lords past to Argyle, taking apparantly little care of the trouble that was to come: Howbeit they sent into England M. Nicolas Elphinston for support, who brought some Moneys in this Countrey, to the sum of ten thousand pounds sterlin. There came one forth of England to the Queen, who got Presence the seventh of August in Halyrud-house. He was not well, &c.
About the fifteenth of August, the Lords met at Aire, to wit, the Duke [Page 416] Hamilton, the Earles Argile, Murray, Glencarne, Rothesse, the Lord Boyd, and Ochiltrie, with divers Barons and Gentlemen of Fife and Kyle, where they concluded to be in readinesse with their whole Forces the four and twentieth day of August. But the King and Queene with great cerity prevented them, for their Majesties sent thorow Lowthian, Fife, Angus, Stratherne, Tividaile and Chiddisdaile and other Shires, making their Proclamations in this manner, That forasmuch as certaine Rebels, who (under colour of Religion) intended nothing but the trouble and subversion of the Common-wealth,Note this for our time. were to convene with such, as they might perswade to assist them; therefore they charged all manner of men under pain of Life, Lands, and Goods, to resort and meet their Majesties at Linlithgow the 24 day of August.
This Proclamation was made in Lowthian the third pay of the said moneth. Upon Sunday the ninteenth of August, the King came to the high Kirke of Edinburgh, where Iohn Knox made the Sermon; his Text was taken out of the six and twentieth Chapter of Esayas his Prophesie, about the thirteenth Verse, where in the words of the Prophet, he said, O Lord our God, The King, to make himself more popular, and to take from the Lords of the Congregation the prete [...]t of Religion, he went to the Kirk to hear Iohn Knox preach. other Lords then thou have ruled over us. Whereupon he tooke occasion to speake of the government of wicked Princes, who for the sinnes of the people are sent as Tyrants and scourges to plague them: And amongst other things he said, That God sets in that room (for the offences and ingratitude of the people) Boyes and women. And so other words which appeared bitter in the Kings ears, as, That God justly punished Ahab and his Posterity, because he would not take order with that Harlot Iezabel. And because he had tarried an hour and more, longer then the time appointed, the King (sitting in a Throne made for that purpose) was so moved at this Sermon, that he would not Dine; and being troubled, with great fury he past in the afternoon to the Hawking.
Immediately Iohn Knox was commanded to come to the Councell, where in the Secretaries Chamber were convened the Earle of Athole, the Lord Ruthven, the Secretary, the Justice Clarke, with the Advocate. There passed along with the Minister a great number of the most apparent men of the Towne. When he was called, the Secretary declared, That the Kings Majestie was offended with some words spoken in the Sermon, (especially such as are above rehearsed) desiring him to abstaine from preaching for fifteen or twenty dayes, and let Master Craig supply the place.
In answering he said more then he had preached, for he added, That as the King had (to pleasure the Queen) gone to Masse, and dishonoured the Lord God, so should God in his justice make her an Instrument of his ruine; and so it fell out in a very short time: but the Queen being incensed with these words, fell out in Tears, and to please her Iohn Knox must abstain from preaching for a time.He answered, That he had spoken nothing but according to his Text, and if the Church would command him either to speake or abstain, he would obey so far as the Word of God would permit him.
Within four dayes after, the King and Queen sent to the Councell of Edinburgh, commanding them to depose Archibald Dowglas, and to receive the Laird Craigmiller for their Provest, which was presently obeyed.
[Page 417]The five and twentieth of August the King and Queens Majesties past from Edinburgh to Linlithgow, and from thence to Sterlin, and from Sterlin to Glasgow. At their first arrivall, their whole people were not come. The next day after their arrivall to Glasgow, the Lords came to Paisley, where they remained that night, being in company about one thousand horses. On the morrow they came to Hamilton, keeping the high passage from Paisley hard by Glasgow, where the King and Queen easily might behold them. The night following, which was the penult of August, they remained in Hamilton with their Company; but for divers respects moving them, they thought it not expedient to tarry; especially, because the Earle of Argyle was not come; for his Diet was not afore the second of September following, to have been at Hamilton. Finally, they took purpose to come to Edinburgh, the which they did the next day. And albeit Alexander Areskin, Captain under the Lord his brother, caused to shoot forth of the Castle two Shot of Cannon, they being neer the Towne; And likewise that the Laird Craigmiller Provest, did his endeavour to hold the Lords forth of the Towne, in causing the common Bells to be rung, for the convening of the Towne, to the effect aforesaid, yet they entred easily at the West Port or Gate, without any molestation or impediment, being in number, as they esteemed themselves, one thousand three hundred Horses. Immediately they dispatched Messengers Southward and Northward to assist them; but all in vain: And immediately after they were in their Lodgings, they caused to strike or beat the Drum, desiring all such men as would receive Wages for the defence of the Glory of God, That they should resort the day following to the Church, where they should receive good Pay: But they profited little that way; neither could they in Edinburgh get any comfort or support, for none or few resorted unto them; yet they got more rest and sleep when they were at Edinburgh, then they had done in five or six nights before.
The Noble-men of this Company were, The Duke, The Earles Murray, Glencarne, and Rothesse; The Lords Boyd and Uchiltrie; The Lairds of Grange, Cunningham-head, Balcomie, and Lavers; The T [...]tor of Pitcur; The Lairds of Barr, Carmell, and Dreghorn; And the Laird of Pittarow Comptroller, went with them: Some said merrily, That they were come to keepe the Parliament, for the Parliament was continued till the first day of September: Upon the which day they wrote to the King and Queens Majesties a Letter, containing in effect, That albeit they were persecuted most unjustly, which they understood proceeded not of the King and Queens Majesties own Nature, but onely by evil Counsell, yet notwithstanding they were willing and content to suffer according to the Lawes of the Realm, providing that the true Religion of God might be established, and the dependants thereupon be likewise reformed: Beseeching their Majesties most humbly to grant these things: But otherwise, if their enemies would seek their blood, they should understand, It should be dear bought. They had written twice, almost to the same effect, to the King and Queens Majesties, after their passing from Edinburgh; for the [Page 418] Laird of Preston presented a Letter to the King and Queens Majestie, and was therefore imprisoned, but soon after released; neverthelesse they got no answer. The same day that they departed out of Hamilton, the King and Queens Majesties issued out of Glasgow in the morning betimes: And passing towards Hamilton, the Army met their Majesties neer the Bridge of Cadder: As they mustered, the Master of Maxwell sate downe upon his knees, and made a long Oration to the Queen, declaring what pleasure she had done to them, and ever laid the whole burden upon the Earle Murray. Soon after, they marched forward in Battell aray: The Earle of Lenox took the Van-guard, the Earle of Mortoun the middle Battell, and the King and Queen the Reere: The whole number were about five thousand men, whereof the greatest part were in the Van-guard.
As the King and Queens Majesties were within three miles of Hamilton, they were advertised that the Lords were departed in the morning; but where they pretended to be that night, it was uncertain: Alwayes soon after their returne to Glasgow, the King and Queen were certainly advertised, That they were past to Edinburgh; and therefore caused immediately to warne the whole Army to passe with them to Edinburgh the next day; who early in the morning, long before the Sun was risen, began to march: But there arose such a vehement Tempest of winde and raine from the West, as the like had not been seen before in a long time; so that a little brook, turned incontinent into a great River; and the raging storme being in their face, with great difficulty went they forward: And albeit the most part waxed weary, yet the Queens courage encreased man-like so much, that she was ever with the foremost. There was divers persons drowned that day in the water of Carren; and amongst others, the Kings Master, a notable Papist, who for the zeal he bare to the Masse, carried about his neck a round god of bread, well closed in a Case, which alwayes could not serve him.
Before the end of August, there came a post to the Queens Majestie, sent by Alexander Areskin, who declared, That the Lords were in the Town of Edinburgh, where there was a multitude of innocent persons, and therefore desired to know if he should shoot. She commanded incontinent that he should return again to the said Alexander, and command him, in her name, That he should shoot so long as he had either Powder or Bullet, and not spare for any body.
At night, the King and Queen came well wet to the Callender, where they remained that night, and about eight hours at night, the first of September, the Post came again to the Castle, and reported the Queenes Command to Alexander Areskin, who incontinently caused to shoot six or seven shot of Cannon, whereof the marks appeared, having respect to no reason, but onely to the Queens Command.
The Lords perceiving that they could get no support in Edinburgh, nor Souldiers for money, albeit they had travelled all that they could; [Page 419] and being advertised of the Queens returning with her whole Company, they took purpose to depart: And so the next day betimes, long before day, they departed with their whole Company, and came to Lanrik, and from thence to Hamilton, where the Master of Maxwell came to them, with his Uncle the La [...]rd of Dumlanrick. And after consultation, the said Master wrote to the Queens Majesty, That being required by the Lords as he was passing homeward, he could not refuse to come to them; and after that he had given them counsell to disperse their Army, they thought it expedient to passe to Dumfreis to repose them, where they would consult and make their Officers, and send to their Majesties: And thus beseeching their Majesties to take this in good part. The Town of Edinburgh sent two of the Councell of the Town to make their excuse.
The next day the King and Queen past to Sterlin, and sent to Edinburgh, and caused a Proclamation to be made, commanding all men to returne to Glasgow, where having remained three or four dayes: And understanding that the Lords were past to Dumfreis, they returned to Sterlin, and from thence to Fyfe; And in their passage, caused to take in Castle Campbell, which was delivered without impediment to the Lord of Sanquhar.
Before the King and Queen went out of Sterlin, there came from Edinburgh two Ensignes of Foot-men, to convey them into Fyfe. In the mean time the Burroughs were taxed in great Sums unaccustomed, for the payment of these Souldiers: Farther, there was raised divers Troops of Horse-men, to the number of five or six hundred Horse. The Souldiers had taken two poor men that had received the Lords wages; which two men being accused and convinced of, at the Queens Command, were hanged at Edinburgh, the third day after the Lords departing.
At this time, M. Iames Balfour, Parson of Flesk, had gotten all the guiding in the Court. The third day after the Queens coming to Fyfe, the whole Barons and Lairds of Fyfe, convoyed her Majestie, till she came to S. Andrewes, where the said Lairds and Barons, especially the Protestants, were commanded to subscribe to a Band, containing in effect, That they obliged themselves to defend the King and Queens Persons, against Englishmen and Rebells: And in case they should come to Fyfe, they should resist them to their utmost power; Which Charge every man obeyed.
The second night after the Queens coming to S. Andrews, she sent a Band or Troop of Horse-men, and another of Foot, to Lundie, and at midnight took out the Laird, being a man of 80 yeers old: Then they past to Fawside, and took likewise Thomas Scot, and brought him to Saint Andrewes, where they, with the Laird of Bavard, and some others, were commanded to prison. This manner of handling and usage being o [...] kend and strange, were heavily spoken of, and a great terrour to others, who thought themselves warned of greater severity to come.
In the mean time the houses of the Earles of Murray, Rothesse, and the houses of divers Gentlemen, were given in keeping to such as the Queen pleased, after that their children and servants had been cast out.
[Page 420]At the same time the Duke, the Earls of Glencarne and Argyle, the Lords Boyd and Uchiltrie, with the Lord of Cunningham-head, and the rest, were charged to come and present themselves in S. Andrews, before the King and Queens Majesties, to answer to such things as should be laid to their charge, within six dayes, under the pain of Rebellion: And the day being expired, and they not appearing, were denounced Rebells, and put to the Horne.
As the Queen remained in Saint Andrews, the inhabitants of Dundie, being sore afraid, because of some evil report made of them to the Queen, as if they had troubled the Queen, in seeking men of War, and suffered some to be raised in their Town for the Lords; for there was nothing done in Dundie, but it was revealed to the Queen; especially that the Minister had received a Letter from the Lords, and delivered the same to the Brethren, perswading them to assist the Lords; which being granted by the Minister, the Queen remitted it. After great travell and supplication made by some Noble-men, at length, the King and Queen being in the Town, they agreed for two thousand marks, five or six of the principall left out, with some others, that were put to their shift. After the King and Queen had remained two nights in the Towne of Dundie, they came to S. Andrews; and soon after, they came over Forth, and so to Edinburgh. During this time, the Master of Maxwell wrote to the King and Queen, making offers for and in the name of the Lords.
The next day after the King and Queens coming to Edinburgh, there was a Proclamation made at the Market-Crosse: And because the same is very notable, I thought good to insert it here word by word, albeit it be somewhat long.
HEnry and Mary, By the Grace of God, King and Queen of Scots;
To all and sundry Our Lieges and Subjects whom it may concerne, and to whose knowledge these Letters shall come, Greeting.
Forasmuch as in this Uprore lately raised up against us, by certaine Rebels; and their assistants, the authors thereof (to blinde the eyes of the simple people) have given them to understand, That the quarrell they have in hand is onely Religion, thinking with that cloke to cover their ungodly designes, and so, under that plausible argument, to draw after them a large train of ignorant persons, easie to be seduced. Now for the preservation of our good Subjects, whose case were to be pitied, if they blindely should suffer themselves to be induced and trapped in so dangerous a snare, it hath pleased the goodnesse of God, by the utterance of their own mouthes and writings to us, to discover the poyson that before lay hid in their hearts, albeit to all persons of cleer judgment the same was evident enough before:Note how this agrees with our times. For what other thing [is this, but to dissolve the whole Policy, and in a manner to invert the very order] might move the principal raisers of this tumult to put themselves in Arms against us so unnaturally, upon whom we had bestowed so many benefits; But that the great honor we did them, they being thereof unworthy, made them misknow themselves; and their ambition could not be satisfied with heaping riches upon riches, & honor upon honor, unlesse they retain in their hands [Page 421] us, and our whole Realme to be led, used, and disposed at their pleasure. But this could not the multitude have perceived, if God (for disclosing their Hypocrisie) had not compelled them to utter their unreasonable desire to Governe; for now by Letters sent from themselves to us, which make plain profession, that the establishing of Religion will not content them,Let this be conferred with our times. but we must be forced to govern by Councell, such, as it shall please them to appoint us; a thing so farre beyond all measure, that we thinke the onely mention of so unreasonable a demand is sufficient to make their nearest Kinsfolks their most mortall enemies, and all men to run on them without further scruple, that are zealous to have their native Countrey to remain still in the state of a Kingdome: For what other thing is this, but to dissolve the whole policie, and (in a manner) to invert the very order of nature, to make the Prince obey, and Subjects command. The like was never demanded by any of our most Noble Progenitors heretofore, yea, not of Governours and Regents; but the Prince and such as have filled their place chose their Councell of such as they thought most fit for the purpose. When we our selves were of lesse age, and at our first returning into this our Realme, we had free choice of our Councell at our pleasure, and now when we are at our full maturity, shall we be brought back to the state of Pupills, and be put under Tutory? So long as some of them bore the whole sway with us, this matter was never called in question; but now when they cannot be longer permitted to do and undoe all at their pleasure, they will put a Bridle into our mouthes, and give us a Councell chosen after their fantasie. This is the quarrell of Religion they made you beleeve they had in hand, This is the quarrell for which they would have you hazzard your Lands,Note diligenly Lives and goods, in the company of a certain number of Rebels against your naturall Prince. To speak in good language, they would be Kings themselves, or at the least leaving to us the bare Name and Title, and take to themselves the credit and whole administration of the Kingdome.
We have thought good to make publication hereof, to shew, that you suffer not your selves to be deceived under pretence of Religion, to follow them, who prefering their particular advancement to the publike tranquilitie; and having no care of you, in respect of themselves, would (if you would hearken to their voice) draw you after them, to your utter destruction. Assuring you that you have heretofore good experience of our clemency, and under our Wings enjoyed in peace the possession of your Goods, and lived at liberty of your Conscience, so may you be in full assurance of the like hereafter, and have us alwayes your good and loving Princes to so many as shall continue your selves in due obedience, and do the office of faithfull and naturall Subjects.
Given under our Signet at Saint Andrews the tenth of December, and of our Reignes the first and twentie three years. 1565.
[Page 422]NOw the Lords desired, next the establishing of Religion, That the Queens Majesty, in all the Affairs of the Realme and Common-wealth, should use the counsell and advice of the Nobility, and ancient blood of the same; whereas in the mean time the Councell of David and Francisco the Italians, with Fowler the Englishman, and Master Iames Balfour Parson of Flisk, was preferred before all others, save onely the Earle of Athole, who was thought to be a man of grosse judgement, but neverthelesse in all things given to please the Queen. It was now finally come to this point, that in stead of Law, Justice and equity, onely Will ruled in all things; there was thorow all the Countie set out a Proclamation in the King and Queens names, commanding all persons to come and meet them at Sterlin the first day of October following, with twenty dayes provision, under pain of life, lands and goods. It was uncertain whether their Majesties intended to passe from Sterlin or not, and I beleeve the principall men knew not well at that time; for a report was, That by reason the Castles of Hamilton and Draffen were kept Fortified and Victualled at the Dukes command, that they would passe to siege the said houses, & give them some shot of a Canon; others said, They would passe towards my L. of Argile, who had his people alwayes armed, whereof his neighbours were afraid, especially the Inhabitants of Athole and Lenox; but at length it was concluded that they should passe to Dumfreis, as shall be declared.
During this time there were Propositions made continually to the King and Queen, by the Lords, desiring alwayes their Majesties most humbly to receive them into their hands: Their Articles tended continually to these two Heads, viz. To abolish the Masse, root out Idolatry, and Establish the true Religion, And that they and the affaires of the Realm should be governed by the advice and counsell of the true Nobility of the same; offering themselves and their cause to be tried by the Lawes of the Countrey. Yet nothing could be accepted nor taken in good part, albeit the Master of Maxwell laboured by all meanes to redresse the matter, who also entertained the Lords most honourably in Dumfreis, for he had the government of all that Countrey. But he himself incurred the Queens wrath so, that he was summoned to present himself and appear before the King and Queens Majesties, after the same form that the rest of the Lords were charged with, and also commanded to give over the House of Lochmabben, and the Castle which he had in keeping for the Queen. And albeit he obeyed not, yet was he not put to the Horne, as the rest. Neverthelesse there was no man that doubted of his good will and partaking with the Lords, who in the mean time sent Robert Melvin to the Queen of England, and declared their state to her Majesty, desiring support.
Now the chief care and solicitude that was in the Court, was, By what means they might come to have money, for notwithstanding this great preparation for warre, and eminent appearance of trouble, yet were they destitute of the sinewes of Warre; albeit the Treasurers, and now Comptroller, to wit, the Laird of Tilbardin, had disbursed many thousands; yet there was no appearance of payment of souldiers, nor scarcely how the King and Queens Houses and pompous Trains should be upholden; there [Page 423] was about 600. Horsmen, besides the Guard and 3. Ensignes of footmen. The charge of the whole would amount to 1000. l. ster. every moneth; a thing surpassing the usuall manner of Scotland. At this time arrived the Earl of Bothwell, who was welcome, and graciously received by the Queen, and immediately placed in Councell, and made Lieutenant of the West and middle Marches. Now as every one of the Barons compounded to be exempted from this meeting; the E. of Athole demanded of Edinburgh 200. l. ster. but they refused to pay it; notwithstanding Octo. 27. there was a certain number of the principall and rich persons of the Town warned by a Macer to passe to the Palace of Hallyrudhouse to the King and Queen, who declared to them by their own mouthes, speaking that they had use for money, and therefore knowing them to be honest men and the inhabitants of the best Citie in their Countrey, they must needs charge them; and for security they should have other men bound for pledges, or any Hand therefore. The sum that they desired was 1000 l. sterl. and no lesse. They being astonished, made no answer; but Parson Flisk standing by, said, That seeing the King and Queens Majesties desired them so civilly, in a thing most lawfull in their necessitie, they did shew themselves not honest to keepe silence and give no answer to their Majesties, for that must needs be had of them which was required; and if they would not, they should be constrained by the Laws,So was the Citie of London for warre against Scotland, vexed for the leavie of mony which they would not abide; for some of them had deserved hanging (said he) because they had lent large summs of money to the King and Queens enemies, and Rebels; and therefore they must shortly suffer great punishment. Soon after they were called in one by one, and demanded how much they would lend? some made this excuse, and some that, by reason there were that offered to lend money; amongst whom there was one offered to lend 20 l. To him the Earle of Athole said, Thou art worthy to be hanged that speakest of 20 l. seeing the Princes charge thee so easily. Finally, they were all imprisoned, and souldiers set over them, having their Muskets ready charged, and their Match lighted, even in the house with them, where they remained all that night, and the next day till night; and then being changed from one prison to another, there were six chosen out and sent in the night to the Castle of Edinburgh, convoyed with Musketteers round about them, as if they had been Murtherers or most vile persons. At length (the third day) by means of the Laird of Craigmiller Provest, and some others, the summe was made more easie, to wit, a 1000 Marks sterling, to be paid immediately, and to have the superioritie of Leithin in Pledge (to wit) upon condition of Redemption. And besides the said summe of 1000 Marks sterlin they paid 1000 l. sterl. For the meeting at Dumfreis at the day appointed, for electing the officers, the Queen sent in a Ticket such as she would have them to chuse for Provest, Bailiffs, and Councell, whereof there was a number of Papists, the rest not worthy. Of the number given in by the Queen, they named such as should rule for that year; Notwithstanding without free Election, the Laird Craigmiller, remained Provest, who shewed himself most willing to set forward Religion, to punish vice, and to maintain the Common-wealth. All this time the Ministers cried out against the Masse and such Idolatry, for it was more advanced by the Queen then before.
[Page 424]The first day of October met in Edinburgh the Superintendant of Lothian, with all the Ministers under his charge, according to their ordinary custome; for every Superintendant used to convene the whole Ministery, and there it was complained on, That they could get no payment of their stipends, not only about the City, but thorow the whole Realm. Therefore after reasoning and consultation taken, they framed a supplication directed to the King and Queen, and immediately presented the same to their Majesties by M. Iohn Spottswood Superintendant of Lothian, and Master David Lindsey Minister of Leith; it contained in effect, That forasmuch as it had pleased the King and Queens Majesties (with advice of the Privie Councell) to grant unto the Ministers of the Word their stipends to be taken of the Thirds of the Benefices, which Stipends are now detained from the said Ministers by reason of the troubles and changing of the Comptroller, whereby they are not able to live; and therefore most humbly craved the King and Queens Majesty to cause them to be paid. Their answer was, That they would cause order to be taken therin to their contentment. Soon after the Lord Gordion came to Edinburgh, and left the most part of his people at Sterlin with his carriage; the King and Queen for hope of his good service to be done, restored him to his Fathers place, to the Earledome of Hintley, the Lands and Heritage thereof. October 8. the King and Queene marched forth of Edinburgh towards Dumfreis, and as they passed from the Pallace of Hallyrud-house all men were warned with Jack and Spear. The first night they came to Sterlin, and the next to Craford; the day after the Lairds of Drunlaurick and Lochinvar, met the Queen, albeit they had been with the Lords familiar enough. The Lords perceiving, that all hope of reconciliation was past, they rode to Ednam, where they remained till the Queen came to Dumfreis, and then they past to Carlile. Now the Master of Maxwell, who had entertained the Lords familiarly, and subscribed with them, and had spoken as highly against their enemies as any of themselves, and had received large mony by that means, to wit, 1000. l. to raise a Band or Troup of Horsmen; and that the same day the King and Queen came to Dumfreis; the third day after their coming he came to them, conveyed by the Earle Bothwell, with divers other Noblemen. At length the Earles of Athole and Hintley were Sureties for him, and all things past remitted, upon condition, that he should be a faithfull and obedient subject hereafter. The same day they made Musters, the next day the Army was dispersed, being about 18000. men; the King and Queen past to Lothinaben, where the Master of Maxwell gave a Banquet, and then forthwith marched to Tueddall, so to Peblis, and then to Edinburgh.
The best and chief part of the Nobility of this Realme, who also were the principall Instruments of the Reformation of Religion, and therefore were called the Lords of the Congregation, in manner above rehearsed, were banished and chased into England; they were courteously received and entertained by the Earle of Bedford Lieutenant,Note diligently upon the Borders of England. Soon after the Earle of Murray took Post towards London, leaving the rest of the Lords at Newcastle; every man supposed that the Earle of Murray should have been graciously received of the Queen of England, and that he should have gotten support according to his hearts desire; but farre [Page 425] beyond his expectation, he could get no audience of the Queen of England: But by means of the French Ambassadour, called Monsieur de Four, his true friend, he obtained audience. The Queen, with a fair countenance, demanded, How he, being a Rebell to her sister of Scotland, durst take the boldnesse upon him to come within her Realm? These and the like words got he, instead of the good and courteous entertainment expected. Finally, after private discourse, the Ambassadour being absent, she refused to give the Lords any support, denying plainly that ever she had promised any such thing as to support them,Note diligently Q [...] Elizabeth. saying, She never meant any such thing in that way; albeit her greatest familiars knew the contrary. In the end, the Earle of Murray said to her, Madame, whatsoever thing your Majestie meant in your heart, we are thereof ignorant; but thus much we know assuredly, That we had lately faithfull promises of ayd and support by your Ambassadour, and familiar servants, in your name: And further, we have your owne hand-writing; confirming the said promises. And afterward he took his leave, and came North-ward from London, towards Newcastle.
After the Earle of Murray his departure from the Court,Here mark either deep dissimulation, or a great inconstancy. the Queen sent them some ayd, and writ unto the Queen of Scotland in their favour: Whether she had promised it in private to the Earle of Murray, or whether she repented her of the harsh reception of the Earle of Murray.
At this time David Rizio Italian, began to be higher exalted, insomuch as there was no matter or thing of importance done without his advice. And during this time, the faithfull within this Realme were in great fear, looking for nothing but great trouble and persecution to be shortly. Yet Supplications and Intercessions were made thorowout all the Congregations, especially for such as were afficted and banished, That it would please God to give them patience, comfort, and constancy; and this especially was done at Edinburgh, where Iohn Knox used to call them that were banished, The best part of the Nobility, Chiefe Members of the Congregation: Whereof the Courtiers being advertised, they took occasion to revile and bewray his sayings, alleadging, He prayed for the Rebels, and desired the people to pray for them likewise. The Laird of Lethington chief Secretary, in presence of the King and Queens Majesties and Councell, confessed that he heard the Sermons, and said, There was nothing at that time spoken by the Minister, whereat any man need to be offended: And further, declared plainly, That by the Scripture it was lawfull to pray for all men.
In the end of November, the Lords with their complices, were summoned to appear the fourth day of February, for Treason, and laese Majestie: But in the mean time, such of the Nobility as had professed the Evangell of Christ, and had communicate with the Brethren at the Lords Table, were ever longer the more suspected by the Queen, who began to declare her self in the Months of November and December, to be maintainer of the Papists; for at her pleasure, the Earles of Lenox, [Page 426] Athole, and Cassels, with divers others, without any dissimulation known, went to the Masse openly in her Chappell: Yet neverthelesse the Earles of Huntley and Bothwell went not to Masse, albeit they were in great favour with the Queen. As for the King, he past his time in Hunting and Hawking, and such other pleasures as were agreeable to his appetite, having in his company Gentlemen willing to satisfie his will and affections.
About this time, in the beginning of as the Court remained at Edinburgh, the banished Lords by all means possible, by writings and their friends, made suit and means to the King and Queens Majesties, to be received into favour.
At this time the Abbot of Kylwinning came from Newcastle to Edinburgh, and after he had gotten audience of the King and Queen, with great difficulty he got Pardon for the Duke, and his friends and servants, upon this Condition, That he should passe into France; which he did soon after.
The five and twentieth of December convened in Edinburgh the Commissioners of the Churches within this Realme for the generall assemblie, There assisted to them the Earles of Morton and Marre, the Lord Lindsay, and Secretary Lethington, with some Barons and Gentlemen. The principall things that were agreed and concluded, were, That forasmuch as the Masse, with such Idolatry, and Papisticall Ceremonies, were still maintained, expresly against the Act of Parliament, and the Proclamations made at the Queens Arrivall; And that the Queen had promised that she would hear Conference and Disputation; That the Church therefore offered to prove by the Word of God, That the Doctrine preached within this Realme was according to the Scriptures; and that the Masse, with all the Papisticall Doctrine, was but the invention of men, and meer Idolatry.
Secondly, That by reason of the change of the Comptroller, who had put in new Collectors, forbidding them to deliver any thing to the Ministry, and by these means the Ministry was like to decay and fail, contrary to the Ordinance made in the yeer of God 1562. in favour and support of the Ministery. During this time, as the Papists flocked to Edinburgh for making Court, some of them that had been Friers, as black Abercrommy and Roger, presented supplication to the Queens Majesty, desiring in effect, That they might be permitted to preach; which was easily granted. The noyse was further, That they offered Disputation: For as the Court stood, they thought they had a great advantage already, by reason they knew the King to be of their Religion, as well as the Queen, with some part of the Nobility, who with the King after declared themselves openly: And especially the Queen was governed by the Earls of Lenox and Athole; but in matters most weighty, and of greatest importance, by David Rizio the Italian afore mentioned, who went under the name of the French Secretary; by whose means, all grave matters, of what weight soever, must passe; providing always, That his hands were anoynted. In the mean time he was a manifest enemy to the Evangell, and therefore a greater enemy to the banished Lords. And at this time, the principall Lords that waited at Court were divided in opinions; For the Earle of Morton Chancellor, with the Earle of [Page 427] Marr, and Secretary Lethington, were on the one part; and the Earles of Huntley and Bothwell on the other part, so that a certain drynesse was amongst them; neverthelesse, by means of the Earle of Athole, they were reconciled. Now as there was preparation made by the Papists for Christmas, the Queen being then at Masse, the King came publikely, and bare company; and the Friers Preached the dayes following, alwayes using another stile then they had done seven yeers before, during which time they had not Preached publikely: they were so little esteemed, that they continued not long in Preaching.
At the same time convened in Edinburgh the generall Assembly of the Ministers, and Commissioners of the Churches Reformed within this Realme: There assisted them of the Nobility, the Earles of Morton and Marr, the Lord Lindsay, and Secretary Lethington, with others. The chief things that were concluded in this Assembly, were, That for the avoyding of the plagues and scourges of God which appeared to come upon the people for their sins and ingratitude, there should be proclaimed by the Ministers a publike Fast, to be Universally observed thorowout all the Reformed Churches; which manner of Fasting was soon after devised by Iohn Knox, at the Command of the Church, and put in Print, wherefore needs not here to be recited in this place.At the end of this Book you shall finde this. What followed upon the said Fast, shall be plainly, God willing, declared. The second thing that was ordained in this Assembly, was, concerning the Ministers, who for want of payment of their stipends, were like to perish, or else to leave their Ministry: wherefore it was found necessary, That supplication should be made to the King and Queens Majesties; And for the same purpose, a certain uumber of the most able men were elected to go to their Majesties aforesaid, to lament and bemone their case; Which persons had Commission to propose some other things, as shall be declared. The names of them that past from the Church to the King and Queens Majesties, were, M. Iohn Spotswood, Superintendent of Lowthian; Iohn Winrame, Superintendent of Fyfe; M. Iohn Row, Minister of Perth; M. David Lyndsay, Minister of Leith, who easily obtained audience of the King and Queens Majesties: And after their reverence done, M. Iohn Row, in name of the rest, opened the matter, lamenting & bewailing the miserable state of the poor Ministers, who by publike command had been reasonably satisfied three yeers or more, by vertue of the Act made with advice of the honorable Privie Councell, for the taking up of the Thirds of the Benefices, which was especially made in their favours: Neverthelesse the Laird of Tillibardin, new Comptroller, would answer them nothing: Wherefore they besought their Majesties for relief. Secondly, seeing that in all Supplications made to the King and Queens Majesties by the Church at all times, they desired most earnestly that all Idolatry and superstition, and especially the Masse, should be rooted out and abolished quite out of this Realme; And that in the last generall Assembly of the Church, by their Commissioners, they had most earnestly desired the same; And that their answer was then, That they knew no impediment in the Masse; therefore the Assembly desired, That it might please their Highnesses to hear Disputation, to the end that such as now pretend to Preach in the Chappell Royall, and maintain [Page 428] such errours; the Truth being tryed by disputation, that they might be known to be abusers, submitting themselves alwayes to the Word of God written in the Scriptures. To this it was answered by the Queen, That she was alwayes minded that the Ministers should be paid their Stipends; and if there was any fault therein, the same came by some of their own sort, meaning the Comptroller Pittarow, who had the handling of the Thirds: Alwayes by the advice of her Councell she should cause such order to be taken therein, that none should have occasion to complain. As to the second, She would not jeopard her Religion upon such as were there present; for she knew well enough that the Protestants were more learned.
The Ministers and Commissioners of Churches perceiving nothing but delay, and driving off time, in the old manner, went home every one to their own Churches, waiting upon the good providence of God, continually making Supplication unto Almighty God, that it would please him of his mercy to remove the apparant plague. And in the mean time the Queen was busied with Banqueting about with some of the Lords of the Session of Edinburgh, and after with all men of Law, having continually in her company David Rizio, who sate at Table neer to her self, sometimes more privately then became a man of his Condition, for his over-great familiarity was already supected; and it was thought, That by his advice alone the Queens sharpnesse and extremity towards the Lords was maintained.
In the end of Ianuary arrived an Ambassadour from France, named Monsieur Rambullet, having with him about fourty Horse in Trayn, who came thorow England: He brought with him the Order of the Cockle from the King of France, to the King, who received the same at the Masse, in the Chappell of the Palace of Halyrud-house. There assisted the Earles of Lenox, Athole, and Eglington, with divers such other Papists as would please the Queen, who three dayes after caused the Herald to convene in Councell, and reasoned what Armes should be given to the King; some thought he should have the Armes of Scotland; some others said, Seeing it was not concluded in Parliament that he should have the Crown Matrimoniall, he could have Armes but onely as Duke of Rothesay, Earle of Rosse, &c. The Queen bade give him onely his due; whereby it was perceived her love waxed cold towards him. Finally, his Arms were left blank; and the Queen caused put her own name before her husbands in all Wrets; and thereafter she caused to leave out his name wholly: And because formerly he had signed every thing of any moment, she caused to make a Seale like the Kings, and gave it to David Rizio, who made use of it by the Queens Command, alleadging, That the King being at his Pastime, could not alwayes be present.
About the same time the Earle of Glencarne came from Barwicke to his owne Countrey. Soon after, the Earle of Bothwell was married unto the Earle of Huntley his sister. The Queene desired that the Marriage might be made in the Chappell at the Masse; which the Earle Bothwell would in no wise grant. Upon Sunday the third day of March, began the Fasting at Edinburgh. The seventh day of March, the [Page 429] Queen came from the Pallace of Hallirud-house to the Town in wondrous gorgious apparell, albeit the number of Lords and Train was not very great. In the mean time the King accompanied with seven or eight horse, went to the Leith to passe his time there, for hee was not like to get the Crown Matrimoniall.
In the Tolbooth was devised and named the Heads of the Articles that were drawn against the banished Lords; Upon the morrow and Saturday following, there was great reasoning concerning the Attainder; some alleadged, That the Summons was was not well Libelled or Dressed; others thought the matter of Treason was not sufficiently proved; and indeed they were still seeking proof, for there was no other way but the Queen would have them all attainted albeit the time was very short; the twelfth day of March should have been the day, which was the Tuesday following.
Now the matter was stayed by a marvellous Tragedy, for by the Lords (upon the Saturday before, which was the ninth of March, about Supper-time) David Rizio the Italian, named the French Secretary, was slain in the Gallery below Stairs (the King staying in the room with the Queen, told her, That the Designe was onely to take order with that Villain) after that he had been taken violently from the Queens presence, who requested most earnestly for the saving of his life; which act was done by the Earle of Morton, the Lord Ruthven, the Lord Lindsay the Master of Ruthven, with divers other Gentlemen. They first purposed to have hanged him, and had provided Cords for the same purpose; but the great haste which they had, moved them to dispatch him with Whingers or Daggers, wherewith they gave him three and fifty strokes. They sent away and put forth all such persons as they suspected.
The Earles Bothwell and Hnntley hearing the noise and clamour, came suddenly to the Close, intending to have made work, if they had had a partie strong enough; but the Earle Morton commanded them to passe to their Chamber, or else they should doe worse: At the which words they retyred immediately, and so past forth at a back Window, they two alone, and with great fear came forth of the Towne to Edmistone, on foot, and from thence to Crichton.
This David Rizio was so foolish, that not onely he had drawne unto him the managing of all Affaires, the King set aside, but also his Equipage and Train did surpasse the Kings; and at the Parliament that was to be, he was ordained to be Chancellour; which made the Lords conspire against him: They made a Bond to stand to the Religion and Liberties of the Countreys, and to free themselves of the slavery of the Villain David Rizio: The King and his father subscribed to the Bond, for they durst not trust the Kings word without his Signet.
There was a French Priest (called Iohn Daniot) who advised David Rizio to make his fortune, and be gone, for the Scots would not suffer him long. His answer was, That the Scots would bragg but not fight; then he advised him to beware of the Bastard. To this he answered, That the Bastard should never live in Scotland, in his time; (he meant the Earle Murray) but it happened, that one George Dowlas Bastard son to the Earle of [Page 430] Angus gave him the first stroke. The Queen when she heard he was dead, left weeping, and declared she would study revenge, which she did.
Immediatly it was noised in the Town of Edinburgh, that there was murther committed within the Kings Palace, wherefore the Provest caused to Ring the common Bell, or, Sonner le toksain, (as the French speaks) and straightway past to the Palace, having about four or five hundred men in warlike manner; and as they stood in the utter Court, the King called to the Provest, commanding him to passe home with his company, saying, The Queen and he were merry. But the Provest desired to hear the Queen speak her self; Whereunto it was answered by the King, Provest, know you not that I am King? I command you to passe home to your houses; and immediately they retired.
The next day (which was the second Sunday of our Fast in Edinburgh) there was a Proclamation made in the Kings Name, subscribed with his hand, That all Bishops, Abbots, and other Papists should avoid and depart the Town; which Proclamation was indeed observed, for they had a Flea in their Hose.
There were Letters sent forth in the Kings Name, and subscribed with his hand, to the Provest and Bailiffs of Edinburgh, the Bailiffs of Leith and Cannogate, commanding them to be ready in Armour to assist the King and his Company, and likewise other private writings directed to divers Lords and Gentlemen, to come with all expedition.
In the mean time the Queen being above measure enraged, offended and troubled, as the issue of the matter declared, sometime railing upon the King, and sometime crying out at the Windows, desired her servants to set her at libertie; for she was highly offended and troubled.
This same tenth of March the Earle of Murray, with the rest of the Lords and Noblemen that were with him, having received the Kings Letter, (for after the Bond, above named, was Subscribed, the King Wrote unto the banished Lords, to return into their Countrey, being one of the Articles of the said Bond) came at night to the Abbey, being also convoyed by the Lord Hume and a great company of the borderers, to the n [...]mber of 1000 horses. And first, after he had presented himself to the King, the Queen was informed of his sudden coming, and therefore sent unto him, commanding him to come to her; and he obeying, went to her, who with a singular gravitie received him, after that he had made his purgation, and declared the over-great affection which he bore continually to her Majestie. The Earles of Athole, Cathnes and Sutherland departed out of the Town, with the Bishops, upon the Munday, the third day after the slaughter of David Rizio. The Earles of Lenox, Murray, Morton, and Rothes, Lords Ruthven, Lindsay, Boyd, and Ocheltrie, sitting in Councell, desired the Queen, That forasmuch as the thing which was done could not be undone, that she would (for avoiding of greater inconveniences) forget the same, and take it as good service, seeing there were so many Noblemen restored. The Queen dissembling her displeasure and indignation, gave good words, neverthelesse she desired, That all persons armed or otherwise (being within the Palace at that time) should remove, leaving the Palace void of all, saving onely her domestick servants. [Page 431] The Lords being perswaded by the uxorious King, and and the facile Earle of Murray, condescended to her desire, who finally the next morning, two hours before day, past to Seaton, and then to Dumbar, having in her company the simple King, who was allured by her sugred words; from Dumbar immediately were sent Pursuivants with Letters thorowout the Countrey; and especially Letters to the Noble-men and Barons, commanding them to come to Dumbar, to assist the King and Queen within five dayes: In the mean time the Lords being informed of the sudden departure, they were astonished, and knew not what were best for them to do: But because it was the self-same day (to wit, the twelfth day of March) that they were summoned unto; therefore having good opportunity, they past to the Tolbooth, which was richly hung with Tapistry, and orned (but not for them) and set themselves, making Protestations, the Earle of Glencarne, and some others, being present. The Earle of Argyle, who was written for by the King, came to Lithgow; and being informed of the matter, he remained there.
After this manner above specified, to wit, by the death of David Rizio, the Noble-men were relieved of their trouble, and restored to their places and rooms: And likewise the Church Reformed, and all that professed the Evangell within this Realm, after Fasting and Prayer, was delivered and freed from the apparant dangers which were like to have fallen upon them; For if the Parliament had taken effect, and proceeded, it was thought by all men of the best judgement, That the true Protestant Religion should have been wrackt, and Popery erected; and for the same purpose, there were certain Woodden Altars made, to the number of twelve, found ready in the Chappell of the Palace of Halyrud-house, which should have been erected in Saint Gyles his Church.
The Earles Bothwell and Huntley being informed of the King and Queenes sudden departure forth of Edinburgh, came to Dumbar, where they were most graciously received by the Queens Majesty; who consulting with them and the Master of Maxwell, together with Parson Owin, and Parson Fliske, chief Councellors, what was best to be done, and how she should be revenged upon the murtherers. At first they did intend to go forward, and leaving no manner of cruelty unpractised, putting to death all such as were suspected: This was the opinion of such as would obey their Queens rage and fury for their own advantage; But in the end they concluded, That she should come to Edinburgh with all the force and power she could make, and there proceed to Justice: And for the same purpose, she caused to summon, by open Proclamation, all persons of defence, and all Noble-men and Gentlemen, to come to her in Dumbar incontinent. In the mean time, the Captains laboured by all means to take up and enroll men and women. The Earles of Morton, Murray, Glencarne, Rothesse, with the rest that were in Edinburgh, being informed of the Queens fury and anger towards the committers of the slaughter, and perceiving they were not able to make any Party, thought it best to give place to her fury for a time; for they were divided in opinions, and finally, departed out of Edinburgh, upon Sunday the seventeenth of March, every one a severall way; for the Queens [Page 437] Majesty was now bent onely against the slayers of David Rizio; and to the purpose she might be the better revenged upon them, she intended to give pardon to all such as before had been attainted, for whatsoever crime.
The eighteenth day of March, the King and Queen came to Edinburgh, having in their company horse and foot, to the number of 8000 men; whereof there were four Companies of Foot-men of War. The Town of Edinburgh went out to meet them, for fear of War. And finally, coming within the Town, in most awfull manner they caused to place their men of War within the Town, and likewise certain Field-Pieces against their Lodging, which was in the middle of the Town, over against the Salt Trove: Now a little before the Queenes entrance into the Towne, all that knew of her cruell pretence and hatred towards them, fled here and there; And amongst others, Master Iames Magill the Clerk Register, the Justice Clerk, and the common Clerk of the Towne: The chief Secretary Lethington was gone before; likewise Iohn Knox past West to Kyle: The men of War likewise kept the Ports or Gates. Within five days after their entry, there was a Proclamation made at the Market-Crosse, for the purgation of the King from the aforesaid slaughter; which made all understanding men laugh at the passages of things, since the King not onely had given his consent, but also had subscribed the Bond afore-named; and the businesse was done in his name, and for his Honour, if he had had wisedome to know it. After this Proclamation, the King lost his credit among all men, and so his friends, by this his inconstancy and weaknesse.
And in the mean time the men of War committed great outrages in breaking up doors, thrusting themselves into every house: And albeit the number of them were not great, yet the whole Town was too little for them. Soon after, the King and Queen past to the Castle, and caused to warne all such as had absented themselves, by open Proclamation, to appear before their Majesties and the Privy Councell within six dayes, under pain of Rebellion; which practice was devised in the Earle of Huntleys case, before the Battell of Corrichy: And because they appeared not, they were denounced Rebells, and put to the Horne, and immediately thereafter, their Escheats given or taken up by the Treasurer. There was a certain number of the Towns-men charged to enter themselves prisoners in the Tolbooth, and with them were put in certain Gentlemen: Where, after they had remained eight dayes, they were convoyed down to the Palace by the men of War, and then kept by them eight dayes more: And of that number was Thomas Scot Sheriff deput [...] of S. Iohnston, who was condemned to death, and executed cruelly; to wit, hanged and quartered, for keeping the Queen in prison, as was alleadged, although it was by the Kings command: And two men likewise were condemned to death, and carried likewise to the Ladder foot; But the E. Bothwell presented the Queens Ring to the Provest, which then was Justice, for safety of their life. The names of those two were Io. Mobray Merchant, and Will. Harlow Sadler. About the same time, notwithstanding all this hurliburly, the Ministers of the Church, and professors of Religion ceased not; for the people, they convened to publike prayers & preaching with boldnesse; yea, a great number of Noble-men assisted likewise. The E. Bothwell [Page 433] had now, of all men, greatest accesse and familiarity with the Queen, so that nothing of any great importance was done without him; for he shewed favour to such as liked him; and amongst others, to the Lairds of Ormeston, Hawton, and Calder, who was so reconciled unto him, that by his favour they were relieved of great trouble.
The Earles of Argyle and Murray, at the Queens Command, past to Argyle, where, after they had remained about a Moneth, they were sent for by the Queene; and coming to Edinburgh, they were received by the Queene into the Castle, and banquetted, the Earles of Huntley and Bothwell being present.
At this time the King grew to be contemned and disesteemed, so that scarcely any Honour was done to him; and his Father likewise.
About Easter the King past to Sterlin, where he was Shriven, after the Papist manner: And in the meane time, at the Palace of Halyrud-house, in the Chappell, there resorted a great number to the Masse, albeit the Queen remained still in the Castle, with her Priests of the Chappell Royall, where they used Ceremonies after the Popish manner.
At the same time departed this life Master Iohn Sinclar, Bishop of Rosse, and Dean of Lestarrig, of whom hath been oft mention, President of the Colledge of Justice, called the Session; who also succeeded in the said Office and Dignity after the decease of his brother Master Iohn Sinclar, Bishop of Rosse, Dean of Glasgow, who departed this life at Paris, about a yeer before: They were both learned in the Laws, and given to maintain the Popish Religion, and therefore great enemies to the Protestants. A little before died Master Abrabam Crithton, who had been President likewise now in their rooms.
The Queen placed such as she pleased, and had done her service (alwayes very unfit) The Patrimony of the Kirk, Bishopricks, Abbeyes, and such other Benefices, were disposed by the Queen to Courtiers, Dancers, and Flatterers. The Earle Bothwell, whom the Queen preferred above all others, after the decease of David Rizio, had for his part Melrosse, Hadington, and New Bottell; likewise the Castle of Dumbar was given to him, with the principall Lands of the Earldome of Merche, which were of the Patrimony of the Crown.
At the same time the Superintendents, with the other Ministers of the Churches, perceiving the Ministery like to decay for lack of payment of Stipends to Ministers, they gave this Supplication at Edinburgh.
The Supplication of the Ministers to the Queene.
UNto your Majesty, and your most honourable Councel, most humbly and lamentably complains your Highnesse poor Orators, the Superintendents, and other Ministers of the Reformed Church of God, travelling thorowout all your Highnesse Realme, in teaching and instructing your Lieges in all Quarters, in the knowledge of God, and Christ Jesus his Son; That where your Majestie, with the advice of the Councell and Nobility aforesaid, moved by godly zeal, concluded and determined, That the travelling Ministery thorowout this Realme, should be maintained upon the Rents of the Benefices of this Realme of Scotland; [Page 434] and for that cause your Majesty, with the advice of the Councell and Nobility aforesaid, upon the 15 day of December 1562. in like manner concluded and determined, That if the said part of the Rents of the whole Benefices Ecclesiasticall within this Realme would be sufficient to maintain the Ministers thorowout the whole Realm, and to support your Majestie in the setting forward of your common affairs, should be employed accordingly: Failing thereof, the third part of the said fruits, or more, to be taken up yeerly in time coming, untill a generall Order be taken therein; as the Act made thereupon at more length bears: Which being afterward considered by your Majesty, the whole Thirds of the fruits aforesaid were propounded to the uses aforesaid, by Act of Councell. And we your Majesties poor Orators, put in peaceable possession of the part assigned by your Majestie to us, by the space of three yeers, or thereabouts, which we did enjoy without interruption; notwithstanding all this, now of late, we your Majesties poor Orators aforesaid, are put wrongfully and unjustly from their aforesaid part of the above specified Thirds, by your Majesties Officers, and thereby brought to such extreme penury, and extreme distresse, as we are not able any longer to maintain our selves. And albeit we have given in divers and sundry complaints to your Majestie herein, and have received divers promises of redresse; yet have we found no relief: Therefore we most humbly beseech your Majesty to consider our most grievous complaint, together with the right above specified, whereon the same is grounded. And if your Majestie, with the advice of your Councell aforesaid, findes our right sufficient to continue us in possession of our part assigned to us, while and untill a generall Order be taken; which possession was ratified by the yeerly allowance of your Majesties Exchequers accompt, That your Majesty would grant us Letters upon the aforesaid Act and Ordinance past thereupon, against all intromettors and medlers with the aforesaid Thirds, to answer and obey, according to the aforesaid Act and Ordinance of our possession proceeding thereupon; And likewise that we may have Letters, if need be, to arrest and stay the aforesaid Thirds in the possessors hands, while and untill sufficient caution be found to us, for our part aforesaid. And your answer most humbly we beseech.
This Supplication being presented by the Superintendent of Lowthian, and M. Iohn Craig, in the Castle of Edinburgh, was graciously received by the Queen, who promised that she would take sufficient order therein, so soon as the Nobility and Councell might convene.
The 19 of Iune, the Queen was delivered of a man-childe (the Prince in the aforesaid Castle) and immediately sent into France and England her Posts, to advertise the neighbour Princes, and to desire them to send Gossips or Wintesses of the Princes Baptisme.
In the mean time there was joy and triumph made in Edinburgh, and such other places where it was known, after thanks and praises given unto God, with Supplications for the godly Education of the Prince; and principally, wishing that he should be Baptized according to the manner and forme observed in the Reformed Churches within this Realme.
[Page 435]About the same time, to wit, the 25 of Iune, the generall Assembly of the whole Church convened at Edinburgh ▪ The Earles of Argyle and Murray assisted at the Assembly: Paul Methvin, who before, as we heard, was excommunicate, gave in his Supplication, and desired to be heard, as he had done divers times; for the said Paul had written oft times out of England to the Laird of Dun, and to divers others, most earnestly desiring to be received again into the Fellowship of the Church. After reasoning of the matter, it was finally granted, That he should be heard; And so being before the Assembly, and falling upon his knees, burst out with tears, and said, He was not worthy to appear in their presence; alwayes he desired them, for the love of God, to receive him to the open expression of his repentance. Shortly after, they appointed certain of the Ministers to prescribe to him the form of his declaration of Repentance, which was thus in effect, first, That he should present himself barefoot and bare-head, arayed in Sack-cloth, at the principall entry of Saint Gyles Kirk in Edinburgh, at seven hours in the morning upon the next Wednesday, and there to remain the space of an hour, the whole people beholding him, till the Prayer was made, Psalmes sung, and Text of Scripture was read, and then to come into into the place appointed, for expression of repentance, and tarry the time of Sermon; and to do so likewise the next Friday following, and also upon the Sunday; and then, in the face of the whole Church, to declare his repentance with his owne mouth. The same form and manner he should use in Iedwart and Dundie; And that being done, to present himself again at the next generall Assembly following in Winter, where he should be received to the Communion of the Church. When the said Paul had received the said Ordinance, he took it very grievously, alleadging, They had used over-great severity; Neverthelesse, being counselled and perswaded by divers notable Personages, he began well in Edinburgh to proceed, whereby a great number were moved with compassion of his state; and likewise in Iedwart: but he left his duty in Dundie, and passing again into England, the matter, not without offence to many, ceased.
The Ministers complaining that they could not be paid their Stipends, were licensed by the Assembly to passe to other Churches to Preach, but in no wise to leave the Ministery. And because that the Queens Majesty had promised often before to provide remedy, it was thought expedient that Supplication should be yet made, as before, That the Queens Majesty should cause such order to be taken, that the poor Ministers might be paid their Stipends. The Bishop of Galloway, who was brother to the Earle of Huntley, and now a great man in the Court, travelled much with the Queens Majesty in that matter, and got of her a good answer, and fair promises. A few yeers before, the said Bishop of Galloway desired of the generall Assembly to be made Superintendent of Galloway; but now being promoted to great Dignity, as to be of the number of the Lords of the Privy Councell,See in what sense proud ambitious men takes the name of Bishop. and likewise one of the Session, he would no more be called Over-looker, or Over-seer of Golloway, but Bishop: Alwayes truth it is, That he laboured much for his Nephew the Earle of Huntley, that he might be restored to his Lands and Honours; for the said Earle [Page 436] was new Chancellor, since the slaughter of David Rizio, and had for his clawback the Bishop of Rosse, Master Iohn Lesley, one of the chief Councellors to the Q [...]een: But of all men the Earle Bothwell was most in the Queens favour, so far, that all things past by him; yea, by his means the most part of all those that were partakers in the slaughter of David Rizio got remission and relief. But from that day he was not present at any Sermon,As is said before. albeit before he professed the Evangell by outward speaking, yet he never joyned to the Congregation. But this time the Earle of Cassells was contracted with the Lord of Glanes sister, by whose perswasion he became a Protestant, and caused, in the Moneth of August, to re [...]orm his Churches in Carrick, and promised to maintain the Doctrine of the Evangell.
The Queen not yet satisfied with the death of her man David, caused in August to be apprehended a man called Hary, who sometime had been of her Chappell Royall, but afterward became an exhorter in a Reformed Church; and for want of stipend, or other necessaries, past in service to my Lord Ruthuen, and chanced that night to be present when the said David was slaine; and so finally, he was condemned, and hanged, and quartered.
The King being now contemned of all men, because the Queen cared not for him, he went sometime to the Lenox to his father, and sometime to Sterlin, whither the Prince was carried a little before: Alwayes he was destitute of such things as were necessary for him, having scarcely six horses in Trayn. And being thus desolate, and half desperate, he sought means to go out of the Countrey: And about the same time, by the advice of Forlish Cagets, This inconstant yongman sometimes declared himself for the Protestant; witnesse his last Band: And now for the Papist. And as he left God, so he was left by him. he wrote to the Pope, to the King of Spain, and to the King of France, complaining of the state of the Countrey, which was all out of order, all because that Masse and Popery were not againe erected, giving the whole blame thereof to the Queen, as not managing the Catholike Cause aright: By some knave this poor Prince was betrayed, and the Queen got a Copie of these Letters into her hands, and therefore threatned him sore; and there was never after that, any appearance of love betwixt them.
The Churches of Geneva, Berne and Basill, with other Reformed Churches of Germany and France, sent to the whole Church of Scotland, the sum of the Confession of their Faith, desiring to know if they agreed in Uniformity of Doctrine, alleadging, That the Church of Scotland was dissonant in some Articles from them: Wherefore the Superintendents, with a great part of the other most qualified Ministers, convened in September in S. Andrews; and reading the said Letters, made answer, and sent word again, That they agreed in all points with those Churches, and differed in nothing from them: Albeit in the keeping of some Festivall days our Church assented not; for onely the Sabbath day was kept in Scotland.
In the end of this Month the Earl Bothwell riding in pursuit of the theeves in Liddisdale, was ill hurt, and worse terrified, by a thief; for he believed surely to have departed forth of this life, and sent word thereof to the Queens Majesty, who soon after past forth of Iedwart to the Hermitage, to visite him, and give him comfort: And within a few dayes [Page 431] after she took sicknesse in a most extreme manner, for she lay two houres long, cold dead, as it were without breath, or any signe of life, at length she revived, by reason they had bound small Cords about her shackle bones, her knees and great toes, and speaking very softly, she desired the Lords to pray for her to God, she said the Creed in English, and desired my Lord of Murray, if she should chance to depart that he would not be over extreme such as was of her Religion; the Duke and he should have been Regents. The bruit went from Iedwart in the month of October, 1565. that the Queen was departed this life, or at least she could not live any time, wherefore there was continually prayers publikely made at the Church of Edinburgh, and divers other places for her conversion towards God, and amendment. Many were of opinion, That she should come to the Preaching, and renounce Popery; But all in vain, for God had some other thing to doe by her. The King being advertised, rid Post from Sterlin to Iedburgh, where he found the Queen somewhat convalesced, but she would scarce speak to him, and hardly give him presence or a good word; wherfore he returned immediately to Sterlin, where the Prince was, and after to Glascow to his Father.
There appeared great trouble over the whole Realm, and especially in the Countreys neer the borders, if the Queen had departed at that time. as she began to recover, the Earle Bothwell was brought in a Charriot from the Hermitage to Iedburgh, where he was cured of his wounds; in whose presence the Queen took more pleasure then in all the rest of the world; alwayes by his meanes most part of all that were out-lawed for the slaughter of David Rizio got reliefe, for there was no other meanes, but all things must needs passe by him; wherefore every man sought to him, where immediately favour was to be had, as before to David Rizio.
Soon after, the Queen passing along the borders, she came within the bounds of Barwick, where she viewed the Town at her pleasure a far off, being within half a Mile and lesse; all the Ordnance within Barwick were Discharged: The Captain came forth with fourscore Horses bravely arrayed, to do her honour, and offer her lawfull service. Then she came to Craigmiller, where she remained in November till she was advertised of the coming of the Ambassadors to the Baptisme of the Prince; and for that purpose there was great preparation made, not without the trouble of such as were supposed to have money in store, especially of Edinburgh; for there was borrowed a good round summe of money for the same businesse. All her care and solicitude was for that triumph. At the same time arrived the Counte de Briance, Embassadour of the King of France, who had a great Train. Soon after the Earle of Bedford went forth of England with a very gorgious company to the number of fourscore Horses, and passing to Sterlin he was humanly received of the Queens Majestie, and every day banquetted. The excessive expences and superfluous apparell, which was prepared at that time, exceeded farre all the preparation that ever had been devised or set forth afore that time in this Countrey. The 17 of December, 1566. in the great Hall of the Castle of Sterlin was the Prince baptized by the Bishop of Saint Andrews, at five a Clock at Even, with great Pompe, albeit with great paine could they finde men to beare the [Page 438] Torches, wherefore they took Boyes. The Queen laboured much with the Noblemen to bear the Salt, Grease and Candle, and such other things, but all refused; she found at last the Earls of Eglington, Athole, and the Lord Seaton, who assisted at the Baptisme, and brought in the said Trash. The Counte de Briance (being the French Ambassadour) assisted likewise. The Earle of Bedford brought for a Present from the Queen of England a Font of Gold, valued to be worth three thousand Crownes. Soon after the said Baptisme, as the Earle was in communing with the Queen, who entertained him most reverently, he began to say merrily to her, amongst other talking, Madame, I rejoyce very greatly at this time, seeing your Majestie hath here to serve you so many Noblemen, especially twelve Earles, whereof two onely assist at this Baptisme to the Superstition of Popery. At the which saying the Queen kept good countenance. Soon after they banquetted in the said great Hall, where they wanted no prodigality. During the time of the Earle of Bedfords remaining at Sterlin, the Lords for the most part waited upon him, and conveyed him every day to the Sermon, and after to Banquetting.
The King remained in Sterlin all that time (never being present) kept his Chamber: his father hearing how he was used, writ to him to repaire unto him; who soon after went (without good-night) toward Glasgow to his Father; he was hardly a Mile out of Sterlin when the poyson (which had been given him) wroght so upon him, that he had very great pain and dolour in every part of his body. At length, being arrived at Glasgow, the Blisters brake out, of a blewish colour, so the Physitians presently knew the Disease to come by poyson; he was brought so low that nothing but death was expected; yet the strength of his youth at last did surmount the poison.
During the time of this Triumph the Queen was most liberall in all things that were demanded of her; amongst other things, she subscribed a writing for the maintenance of the Ministers in a reasonable proportion, which was to be taken up of the Thirds of Benefices: which writing being purchased by the Bishop of Galloway, was presented at the generall Assembly of the Church at Edinburgh, the five and twentieth day of December, 1566. where were conveened the Superintendents and other Ministers▪ in reasonable number, but very few Commssioners. The first matter that was there proposed, was concerning the said Writing lately obtained; and the most part of the Ministers being demanded their opinions in the matter, after advice, and passing a little aside, they answered very gravely, That it was their duty to preach to the people the Word of God truly and and sincerely, and to crave of the Auditors the things that were necessary for their sustentation, as of duty the Pastour might justly crave of their Flock; and further it became them not to have any care. Neverthelesse the Assembly taking in consideration, that the said Gifts granted by the Queens Majestie, was not to be refused; they ordained, That certaine faithfull men of every Shire should meet, and do their utmost diligence for gathering and receiving the said Corne and money, and likewise appointed the Superintendent of Lowthian, and Master Iohn Row to waite upon the Bishop of Galloway, and concurre and assist him for further expedition [Page 439] in the Court, that the said Guift mi [...]t be dispatched through the Seales.
In the same Assembly there was presented a Remonstrance by Writ by some Gentlemen of Kyle, containing in effect, That in asmuch as the Tythes ought to be given onely to the Ministers and Schooles of the Word, and for maintenance of the poor, that therefore the Assembly would Statute and Ordain, That all the Professors of the Evangell should keep the same in their own hands to the effects aforesaid, and no way permit the Papists to meddle therewith. This Writing took no effect at that time, for there was none else but the Gentlemen of Kyle of that opinion. It was Statuted in the said Assembly, That such publike Fornicators, and scandalous livers as would not confesse their offences, nor come to declare their repentance, should be declared by the Minister to be out of the Church, and not of the body thereof, and their names to be declared publikely upon the Sunday.The Queen intending vengeance upon the poor King, and being in love with the Earle Bothwell, grants to the Protestants their Petitions, that they may be quiet, and not trouble her Plots. After this Assembly, the Bishop of Galloway (with the Superintendent of Lowthian and M. Iohn Row) passing to Sterlin, obtained their Demands in an ample manner at the Queens Majesties hand, according to their desire; and likewise they obtained for every Borough, a Guift or Donation of the Altarages, Annuals, and Obites, which before were given to the Papists, now to be disposed for the maintenance of the Ministers and Schooles within the Boroughs, and the rest to the poor or Hospitall. Notwithstanding the Domestick troubles that the Church of God in Scotland suffered in the time of these hurliburlies within the Kingdom, yet they were not unmindefull of the affliction of Iacob every where upon the face of the Earth; namely, they had before their Eyes the State and condition of the Church of God in England, witnesse this Letter from the Generall Assembly to the Rulers of the Church of God in England.
The Superintendents, with other Ministers and Commissioners of the Church of God in the Kingdome of Scotland,
to their Brethren the Bishops and Pastours of Gods Church in England, who professe with us in Scotland the Truth of Iesus Christ.
BY Word and Letters it is come to our knowledge (Reverent Brethren, Pastors of Gods Word in the Church of England) that divers of our Brethren (of whom some be of the most learned in England) are deprived from all Ecclesiasticall Function, namely, Are forbidden to Preach, and so by you are stopped to promote the Kingdom of God, because they have a scruple of Conscience to use at the command of Authoritie such Garments as Idolaters in time of greatest darknesse, did use in their Superstitious and Idolatrous Service; which Report cannot but be very grievous to our hearts, considering the sentence of the Apostle, If ye bite and devour one another, take heed ye be not consumed one of another. We intend not at this present to enter into the Question, which we hear i [...] agitated and handled with greater vehemency by either partie, then well liketh us, to wit, Whether such apparell be accounted amongst things indifferent, or not; Wherefore (through the Bowels of Iesus Christ) we crave that Christian Charitie may so farre prevaile with you, who are the Pastors and Guides of Christs Flock in England, that ye doe one to another as ye desire others to do to you. You [Page 440] cannot be ignorant what tendernesse is in a scrupulous Conscience, and all that have knowledge are not alike perswaded; the Consciences of some of you stirres not, with the wearing of such things, on the other side many thousands (both godly and learned) are otherwayes perswaded, whose Consciences are continually strucken with these sentences, What hath Christ to doe with Beliall? What felloship is there betwixt Light and darknesse? If Surplice, Corner-Cap and Tippet have been the Badges of Idolaters in the very act of their Idolatry, what hath the Preachers of Christian libertie, and the Rebukers of Superstition with the dregs of that Romish Beast? yea, What is he that ought not to fear, either to take in his hand, or on his forehead the Prints and Mark of that odious Beast: The Brethren that refuse such unprofitable apparell do neither condemne nor molest you who use such Trifles. On the other side, if ye that use these things, will do the like to your Brethren, we doubt nor but therein you shall please God, and comfort the Hearts of many, which are wounded to see extremitie used against these godly Brethren: Humane arguments or coloured Rhetoricke, we use none to perswade you, onely in Charity we desire you to minde the sentence of Peter, Feed the Flock of Christ which is committed to your charge, caring for it, not by constraint, but willingly; not being as Lords of Gods Heritages, but being examples to the Flock. We further desire you to meditate upon that sentence of Paul, Give no offence neither, to Iewes, nor Gentiles, nor to the Church of God; in what condition you and we both travell, at least are bound to travell for the promoting of Christs Kingdom, you are not ignorant; therefore we are the more bold to exhort you to deale more wisely, then to trouble the godly for such vanities, for all things which seem lawfull, edifie not; if Authority urge you farther then your Consciences can bear, I pray you remember, that the Ministers of the Church are called the Light of the World, and Salt of the Earth; all Civill Authority hath not alwayes the Light of God shining before their eyes, in Statutes and Commands, for their affections savour too much of the earth and wordly wisdome: therefore we tell you, That ye ought to oppose your selves boldly, not onely to all power that dare extoll it selfe against God, but also against all such as dare burthen the Consciences of the faithfull, farther then God chargeth them in his own Word. But we hope you will excuse our freedom in that we have entred in reasoning farther then we intended in the beginning; now againe we return to our former request, which is, That the Brethren among you who refuse the Romish Rags, may finde of you who use and urge them, such favour as our Head and Master commandeth each one of his Members to shew to another, which we look to receive of your courtesie, not onely because you will not offend God in troubling your brethren for such vain Trifles, but also because you will not refuse the earnest request of us your Brethren and fellow Ministers, in whom although there appear no worldly pompe; yet we are assured you will esteem us as Gods servants, travelling to set forth his glory against the Roman Antichrist; the dayes are evill, iniquitie aboundeth, and Charitie (alas) waxeth cold, wherefore we ought to walk diligently, for the hour is uncertain when the Lord shall come, before whom we must all give an account of our administration. In conclusion, yet once more we desire you to be favourable one to another, Lord Iesus rule your hearts in his fear unto the end, and give to you and us victorie over that conjured Enemy of true Religion, (the Pope) whose wounded head Sathan by all means strives to cure againe; but to destruction shall he go, and all his maintainers, by the power of our Lord Iesus, to whose mighty protection we commit you.
From our Generall Assembly, Decemb. 27. 1566.
[Page 441]At the same time the Bishop of Saint Andrews, by means of the Earle Bothwell, procured a writing from the Queens Majesty, to be obeyed within the Diocesse of his Jurisdiction,As she had lately gratified the Protestants by granting their Petition, so at this time she yeelds unto the Papists their demands also, that she might be stopped by neither of them in her designe of vengeance and new love. in all such causes as before in time of Popery were used in the Consistory, and thefore to discharge the new Commissioners; and for the same purpose came to Edinburgh in Ianuary, having a Company of one hundred horses, or more, intending to take possession, according to his gift lately obtained. The Provest being advertised thereof, by the Earle of Murray they sent to the Bishop three or foure of the Councell, desiring him to desist from the said matter, for fear of trouble and sedition that might rise thereupon; whereby he was perswaded to desist at that time. Soon after, the Queen came to Edinburgh, where she remained a few dayes. In the moneth of Ianuary she was informed that the King was recovered of the poyson given him at Sterlin, and therefore she past to Glasgow to visite him, and there tarried with him six dayes, using him wonderfully kindely, with many gracious and good words; and likewise his father the Earle of Lenox; insomuch that all men marvelled whereto it should turn, considering the great contempt and drynesse that had been before so long together the Queen notwithstanding all the contempt that was given him, with a known designe to take away his life, yet by her sweet words gains so far upon the uxorious husband, and his facile father, that he went in company with her to Edinburgh, where she had caused to lodge him at the Church of Field, in a lodging lately bought by Master Iames Balfour Clerk Register, truely very unmeet for a King. The Queen resorted often to visite him, and lay in the house two nights by him (although her lodging was in the Palace of Halyrud-house.) Every man marvelled at this reconciliation and sudden change. The ninth of February the King was murthered, and the house where he lay burned with Powder. About twelve of the clock in the night; his body was cast forth in a yard without the Town wall adjoyning close by. There was a servant likewise murthered beside him, who had been also in the chamber with him. The people ran to behold this spectacle; and wondring thereat, some judged one thing, some another.
Shortly thereafter, Bothwell came from the Abbey with a company of men of War, and caused the body of the King to be carryed to the next house; where, after a little, the Chirurgions being convened at the Queens command, to view and consider the manner of his death; most part gave out, to please the Queen, That he was blown in the Ayre, albeit he had no mark of fire; and truely he was strangled. Soon after, he was carryed to the Abbey, and there buryed.
This tragicall end had Henry Steward, after he had been King eighteen moneths. A Prince of great Linage, both by mother and father: He was of a comely stature, and none was like unto him within this Island; he died under the age of one and twenty yeers; prompt and ready for all Games and Sports much given to Hawking and Hunting, and running of horses, and likewise to playing on the Lute, and also to Venus Chamber; he was liberall enough: He could write and dictate well; but he was somewhat [Page 436] given to wine and much feeding, and likewise to inconstancy; and proud beyond measure, and therefore contemned all others: He had learned to dissemble well enough, being from his youth misled up in Popery. Thus within two yeers after his arriving in this Realme, he was highly by the Queen alone extolled; and finally, had this infortunate end by her procurement and consent. To lay all other proofs aside, her Marriage with Bothwell, who was the main executioner of the King, notwithstanding all the advices and counsells that the King of France and Queene of England did earnestly & carefully give her, as other friends did likewise, witnesse anent their guilt. Those that laid hands on the King to kill him, by Bothwels direction, was Sir Iames Balfour, Gilbert Balfour, David Chalmers, black Iohn Spense, Francis Sebastien, Io. de Bourdean, and Ioseph the brother of David Rizio: These last four were the Queens domesticks and strangers. The reason why the Kings death was so hastened, because the affection or passion of the Earl Bothwell could not bear so long a delay, as the procurement of a Bill of Divorce required, although the Romish Clergie offered their service willingly to the businesse, namely, Bishop Hamilton, and so he came great again at Court; and he for the advancement of the businesse, did good Offices to increase the hatred betwixt the King and Queen; yea, some that had been the chief instruments of the Marriage of the King and Queen, offered the service for the Divorce, seeing how the Queens inclination lay: So unhappy are Princes, that men, for their own ends, further them in all their inclinations and undertakings, be they never so bad or destructive to themselves.
The Earle of Lenox in the mean time wrote to the Queen, to cause to punish Bothwell, with his other complices, for murthering the King. The Queen not daring openly to reject the Earle of Lenox his solicitation, did appoint a day for the Triall of Bothwell by an Assize; the members whereof, was the Earle of Cathnes President, the Earle of Cassels, (who at the first refused, but thereafter, being threatned to be put in prison, and under the pain of Treason, was present by the Queens command) Iohn Hamilton Commendator of Aberbrothok, Lord Rosse, Lord Semple, Lord Boyd, Lord Hereis, Lord Olyphant; the Master of Forbes, the Lairds of Lochinuar, Langton, Cambusidentham, Barnbougel and Boyne: They, to please the Queen, and for fear, did pronounce Bothwell not guilty, notwithstanding the manifest evidences of the cruell fact committed by Bothwell, who before the Tryall, did make himself strong by divers means; namely, by the possession of the Castle of Edinburgh, so that the accusers durst not appear, not being strong enough. The Earle of Marre did retire to Sterlin, and had committed to his charge the young Prince. All this was done in February.
In April, Bothwell called together sundry of the Lords who had come to Edinburgh, to a meeting that was there; and having gained some before, made them all, what by fear, what by fair promises, first of their private State, and then of advancing the Papists Religion, to consent by their subscriptions to the Marriage with the Queen. Then the Queen goes to Sterlin to see her son; Bothwell makes a shew as if he were going to the Borders to suppresse Robbers, and so he raiseth some men of War; which [Page 433] when he had done, he turneth towards the way to Sterlin, where he meets the Queen, according to appointment betwixt them, and carrieth her to Dumbar, as it had been by force, although every one knew it was with the Queens liking. The prime Nobility convened at Sterlin, and from thence sent to her, to know whether or not she was taken against her will: She answered, That it was true she was taken against her will, but since her taking, she had no occasion to complain; yea, the courteous entertainment she had, made her forget and forgive all former offences. These expressions were used by way of preface to the Pardon, which was granted immediately thereafter to Bothwell; for by Letters Patents he was pardoned by the Queen, for laying violently hands upon her Majestie, and for all other crimes: So by this, &c. the murther of the King was pardoned. During the Queens abode in Dumbar, there was Letters of Divorce demanded and granted unto Bothwell from his Lady (who afterward was married to the Earle Sutherland) she was sister to the Earle of. Huntley. The ground of the Divorce was, The parties being within the degrees prohibited, could not be lawfully joyned: Next, because Bothwell was an Adulterer, the Marriage was voyd. The Bill of Divorce was granted by the Papisticall Court of the Archbishop of Saint Androes. And here mark how they juggle in sacred things; for when it pleaseth them, they untie the Bond of Marriage, as now, and as we have seen in the first Book of this History. When the Queen fell in distaste of the late King her husband, it was proposed unto her to have Divorce upon the same ground from the King: To which, first ear was given, but after second thoughts, a Bill of Divorce was too tedious (as we have now said) and could not be stayed for, therefore the King must be dispatched.
The Queen, when Bothwell had obtained by the Archbishop a Letter of Divorce from his lawfull wife, sent a Letter signed with her own hand, to M. Io. Craig, Minister of Edinburgh, commanding him to publish the Band of Matrimony betwixt her and Bothwell. M. Io. Craig, the next Sermon day thereafter, declared in full Congregation, That he had received such a Command, but in conscience he could not obey it; the Marriage was altogether unlawfull; and of that he would declare the reasons to the parties, if he had audience of them, otherwise he would make known his just reasons in the hearing of the people. Immediately thereafter, Bothwell sends for Master Craig to the Councell, where M. Craig told, first, That by an Act of the Assembly it was forbidden to allow the Marriage of any divorced for adultery: The Divorce of Bothwell from his lawfull wife, was by collusion, witnesse the quick dispatch thereof; for it was sought and had within ten dayes, and his contracting with the Queen instantly thereafter; then his rapt of the Queen, and the guilt of the Kings death, which was confirmed by this Marriage: Withall, he desired the Lords to stop the Queen from that infamous Marriage. The Sunday after, he told publikely to the people, what he had said to the Councell; and he took heaven and earth to witnesse, That he detested that scandalous and infamous Marriage; and that he discharged his conscience unto the Lords, who seemed unto him, as so many slaves, what by flattery▪ what by silence, to give way to that abomination. Upon this, he was called [Page 444] to the Councel again, and was reproved, as if he had exceeded the bounds of his Calling. Whereunto he answered, That the bounds of his Commission was the Word of God, right reason, and good Laws, against which he had said nothing; and by all these offered to prove this Marriage to be scandalous and infamous. At this he was stopped by Bothwell, and sent from the Councell. Notwithstanding all this done and said by M. Craig, and the opposition of many that wished well to the Queen, and were jealous of her Honour, the Marriage went on, and they were married the 15 of May. This makes good the Latine Proverb, Mala nubunt mense Maio; and a Bishop must blesse the Marriage: The good Prelat was Bishop of Orkney: If there be a good work to be done, a Bishop must do it.Note. Here mark the difference betwixt this worthy Minister Master Craig, and this base Bishop.
The Earle of Athole, immediately after the murther of the King, had tetired home, waiting for the occasion to revenge the Kings death: But seeing this abominable Marriage, he went to Sterlin, where other honest Lords with him had a Meeting, and made a Bond, To defend the young Prince from the murtherers of his father: As already they had had one Plot to cut him off, which God in his mercy did prevent. The Nobles that entred in this Bond, were the Earles of Argyle, Athole, Morton, Marr, and Glencarne; the Lords Lindsey and Boyd. Argyle thereafter, seduced by some fair words, fell off; and Boyd became a great Factionary for Bothwell in all things.
The Queen, soon after the Marriage, was advised to send abroad an Ambassadour to acquaint her forraigne friends and kindred; And this must be a Bishop: It is pity that any good work should be done without a Bishop: Was not this a worthy employment for a Pastor in Gods Church?
Bothwell seeing the Bond made at Sterlin, causeth the Queen to write to sundry of the Nobility: Divers repaired unto her, where they found a Bond tendred unto them, by which they were to binde themselves to defend the Queen and Bothwell. Some that were corrupt, did willingly subscribe; others for fear did the same: And there was not one that went to Court that did refuse, but the Earle of Murray; who refusing absolutely to enter into a Bond with Bothwell, said, It was not the part of a good subject; Yet since he had been made friends with him some time before, he would keep his promise unto the Queen: And to enter into a Bond with the Queen, it was needlesse and unfit, since he was to obey her in all lawfull and just things. Upon this, he gat leave, although with great difficulty, to go into France.
The Queen receives now Hamilton Archbishop of S. Androes, into favour since these changes; who was no lesse a faithfull Councellor to her, then he was a good Pastor of Christs Flock; that is, He betrayed her, and disobeyed God. With this a Proclamation comes out in favour of the poor Protestants; whereby the Queen declares, That she will keep and confirm all that she had promised at her Arrivall into Scotland: This was done to stop the peoples mouthes; but all in vain, for the people were universally against the abomination of the Court.
[Page 445]Within few dayes, Bothwell and the Queen, were raising men, under pretext to go to the Borders to represse the Robbers there; but in effect, to go to Sterlin, to have the Prince in their custody, that they might dispose of him according to their minde. Then a new Proclamation came out, That the Queen hereafter would rule onely by the advice of the Nobles of the Land, as her best Predecessors had done. The Lords at Sterlin hearing of this plot, strives to prevent it, and to this purpose they appointed with the Lord Humes to besiege the Castle of Borthwike, where the Queen and Bothwell was: But because the Earl of Athole did not come at the hour appointed, they had not men enough to environ and compasse the Castle; so that Bothwel having notice given him of the businesse, escaped to Dumbar, and the Queen after him, in mans clothes. The Lords failing of their designe at Borthwike Castle, went to Edinburgh, whereof they made themselves Masters easily, having the affections of the people, notwithstanding the Earle Huntley, and the Archbishop of S. Androes perswasion to the contrary: These two, with their associates, were constrained to retire to the Castle, where they were received by Sir Iam. Balfour, left there by Bothwel.
The twelfth of Iune, which was the next day following, the Lords at Edinburgh caused to publish a Proclamation, whereby they declared, That the Earl Bothwell, who had been the principall author, deviser, and actor of the cruell murther of the late King, had since laid hand upon the Queens person, and had her for the present in Dumbar in his power; and finding her utterly destitute of all good counsell, had seduced her to a dishonest and unlawfull marriage with himself; yea, that now he was gathering Forces, and stirring himself to get the young Prince in his hands, that he might murther the Childe, as he had murthered the Father. This wicked man the Nobles of the Land resolved to withstand, and deliver the Queen out of his bondage; wherefore they did charge all Lieges within the Kingdom that could come to them, to be in readinesse at 3 hours warning to assist them, the Nobles, for the freeing of the Queen from captivity, and bringing the said Earle Bothwell to a Legall Triall, and condigne punishment for the aforesaid murther and other Crimes. All such that would not syde with the Lords were by this Proclamation commanded to depart from Edinburgh within four hours, under the pain of being accounted enemies, &c.
Notwithstanding this Proclamation, the people did not joyn unto these Lords as was expected, for sundry of the Nobles were adversaries to the businesse, other stood as Neuters; and withall, those that were convened together were not well provided of Armes and Munition for exploits of warre; so that they were even thinking to dissolve and leave off their Enterprize till another time, and had absolutely done so; but God had ordained other wayes, as the event did shew (if the Queen and Bothwell could have had patience to stay at Dumbar for three or four dayes without any stirre) but the Queen and Bothwell having gathered together about four or five thousand men, trusting in their Force (the Queen being puft up by Flatterers) set forth and Marched towards Leith: being come forward as farre as Glaidsmure, she caused publike Proclamation against the aforesaid Lords, calling them a number of Conspirators, and that she now discerned [Page 446] their inward malice against her and her husband, the Duke of Orkney (for so now they called Bothwell:) After they had endeavoured to apprehend her and her Husband at Brothwick, and had made a seditious Proclamation, under pretence of seeking the revenge of the King her late husband; and to free her from Captivity, giving out, That the Duke her husband had a minde to invade the Prince her Sonne; all which was false, for the Duke her Husband had used all means to clear himself, both by a Legall way, and by the offer of a Combate to any that did accuse him, as they knew well enough: As touching her captivity, she was in none, but was in company with her Husband, unto whom she was publikely married in the view of the world, and many of the Nobles had given their consent unto this her marriage: As for the Prince her Sonne, it was but a specious pretence to the Treason and Rebellion against her their naturall Soveraign, and her Posterity, which they intended to overthrow; wherefore she declared her self necessitated to take Arms, hoping that all her faithfull Subjects would adhere unto her, and that those who were already assembled with her, would with good hearts and hands stand to her defence; and for the recompence of their valour they should have the Lands and goods of these unnaturall Rebels. After this Proclamation the Army went on, and the Queen that night came to Seaton, where she lay.
About Midnight the Lords of Edinburgh were advertised of the Queens approach, presently they took Arms, and at the Sun rising they were at Muselburgh, where they refreshed themselves with meat and rest. The Queens Camp was not yet stirring. About Midday the Scouts that the Lords had sent out, brought word that the Enemy was Marching towards them; presently they put themselves in two Battalia's, the first was conducted by the Earle Morton, and the Lord Hume; the second by the Earls Athole, Glencarne, the Lords Lindsey, Ruthuen, Semple and Sancharmar, with the Lairds Drumlanrick, Tullibardin, Cesfoord, and Graunge, with divers others, their number was almost as great as the Queens, their men better, being many of them expert men, that I say nothing of the Cause. The Queen had gained a Hill, called Carbarry, which the Lords (by reason of the steepnesse of the ascent) could not well come at; wherefore they wheeled about to get a more convenient place to go to the Hill, where the Enemy was, and to have the Sunne behinde them in the time of the sight. At the first the Queen seeing their thus going about, did imagine they were fleeing away to Dalketh, but when she saw them come directly towards her, she found her selfe deceived.
The French Ambassadour seeing them ready to fight, strived to take up the businesse, and having spoken with the Queen, went to the Lords, telling them, that the Queene was disposed to peace, and to forgive and pardon this Insurrection; wherefore it was very fit to spare blood, to agree in a peaceable way. The Earle of Morton (in the name of all rest) answered, That they had taken up Armes, not against the Queen, but against the murtherer of the King; whom if she would deliver to be punished, or at least put from her company, she should finde a continuation of dutifull obedience by them, and all other good subjects; otherwise no peace: Besides, we are not to ask pardon for any offence done by us. The [Page 447] Ambassadour seeing their resolution to stand to the right of their Cause, withdrew, and went to Edinburgh.
While the French Ambassadour was thus labouring for Accommodation, Bothwell came out of the Camp (which was in the Trench that the Englishmen had left at their last being in these places, as was we have said in the former Books) well mounted, with a defie to any that would fight with him. Iames Murray, brother to the Laird of Tullibardin, who before had accepted of Bothwells challenge, when he made the Rodomontade at Edinburgh, immediately after the Kings death; but then Iames Murray did not make knowne his name. Bothwell refused to fight with Iames Murray, alleadging he was not his equall. Upon this the Elder Brother William Murrey, Laird of Tullibardin, answered, That he would fight with him, as being his Better in Estate, and in Antiquitie of House many degrees above him; yet Bothwell refused him, saying, That he was not a Peer of the Kingdome, as he was; then sundry Lords would have gone to fight with Bothwell; but the Lord Lindsey namely, who said to the rest of the Lords and Gentlemen, That he would take it as a singular favour of them, and as a recompence of his service done to the State, if they would suffer him to fight with the Braggadocio. Bothwell seeing that there was no more subterfuge nor excuse, under-hand made the Queen to forbid him. After this challenge and answers, Bothwells Complices and Followers were very earnest to fight, but others that had come only for the Queens sake, became little cold, saying, That Bothwell would do well to fight himself, and spare the blood of divers Gentlemen that were there. Some counselled to delay the Battell till the Hamiltons came, whom they did expect. All this the Queen heard with anger; and riding up and down, burst out in tears, and said, They were all cowards and traytors that would not fight. Immediately after, thus vapouring, the Queen pereceiving sundry to leave her, she advised Bothwell to look unto himself, for she said to him, She would render her self unto the Noble-men. Upon this she sent for Iames Kirkaldie of Grange, Note how God changeth things in a moment. with whom she kept discourse for a while, till that she was assured that Bothwell was out of danger. Then she went to the Lords, whom she did entertain with many fair words, telling them, That it was neither fear, nor want of hope of victory, that made her come unto them, but a meer desire to spare shedding of innocent blood: Withall she promised to be ruled and advised by them. With this she was received with all respect: But shortly after, declaring that she would go to the Hamiltons, with promise to return, they restrained her liberty, and brought her along with them to Edinburgh at night: She was very slow in marching, looking to be rescued by the Hamiltons; but in vain: She lay that night in the Provest his house. The next day, the Lords sent the Queen to the Castle that is within an Isle of Lochlevin. Sir Iames Balfour seeing the Queen committed, and Bothwell consequently defeated, he capitulated with the Lords for the delivery of the Castle. Bothwell finding himself thus in disorder, sent a servant to Sir Iames Balfour, to save a little silver Cabinet, which the Queen had given him. Sir Iames Balfour delivers the Cabinet to the messenger, and under-hand giveth of it to the Lords. In this Cabinet had Bothwell kept the Letters of privacy he had from the [Page 448] Queen: Thus he kept her Letters, to be an awe-bond [...]pon her, in case her affection should change. By the taking of this Cabinet, many particulars betwixt the Queen and Bothwell were cleerly discovered. These Letters were after printed: They were in French; with some Sonnets of her own making.
Few dayes after the commitment of the Queen, the Earle of Glencarne with his domesticks, went to the Chappell of Halyrud-house, where he brake down the Altars and the Images: Which fact, as it did content the zealous Protestants, so it did highly offend the popishly affected. The Nobles, who had so proceeded against Bothwell, and dealt so with the Queen, hearing that the Hamiltons had a great number of men, and had drawn the Earls of Argyle and Huntley to their side, sent to Hamilton, desiring those that were there to joyn with them, for the redresse of the disorders of Church and State: But the Hamiltons thinking now they had a fair occasion fallen unto them to have all again in their hands, and to dispose of all according to their own minde, did refuse audience to the Message sent by the Lords,
Upon this, the Lords moved the generall Assembly then met in Edinburgh, in the moneth of Iune, to write to the Lords that either were actually declared for the Hamiltons, or were neuters: And so severall Letters were directed to the Earles of Argyle, Huntley, Cathnes, Rothesse, Crauford, and Menteth; to the Lords Boyd, Drummens, Grame, Cathcart, Yester, Fleming, Levinston, Seaton, Glamnis, Uthiltrie, Gray, Olyphant, Methven, Inderneth, and Somervile; as also to divers other men of note. Besides the Letters of the Assembly, Commissioners were sent from the Assembly, to the Lords above-named; to wit, Iohn Knox, Iohn Dowglas, Iohn Row, and Iohn Craig, who had instructions conforme to the tenour of the Letters, to desire these Lords and others, to come to Edinburgh, and joyn with the Lords there, for the setling of Gods true Worship in the Church, and policy reformed according to Gods Word, a maintenance for the Ministers, and support for the poor: But neither the Commissioners nor the Letters did prevail with these men; they excused, That they could not repair to Edinburgh with freedome, where there was so many armed men, and a Garrison so strong: But for the Church-affairs, they would not be any wayes wanting, to do what lay in them.
The Lords at Edinburgh seeing this, joyneth absolutely with the Assembly (which had been prorogated to the 20 of Iuly, upon the occasion of these Letters and Commissioners aforesaid) and promiseth to make good all the Articles they thought fit to resolve upon in the Assembly: But how they performed their promises, God knows alwayes. The Articles they agreed upon were these:
- 1. THat the Acts of Parliament holden at Edinburgh the 24 of August 1560. touching Religion, and abolishing the Popes Authority, should have the force of a publicke Law; and consequently this Parliament defended, as a lawfull Parliament, and confirmed by the first Parliament that should be kept next.
- [Page 449]2. That the Thirds of the Tythes, or any more reasonable proportion of Benefices, should be allowed towards the maintenance of the Ministery; and that there should be a charitable course taken concerning the exacting of the Tythes of the poor Labourers.
- 3. That none should be received in the Vniversities, Colledges, or Schools, for instruction of the youth, but after due tryall both of capacity and probitie.
- 4. That all crimes and offences against God, should be punished according to Gods Word; and that there should be a Law made there-anent, at the first Parliament to be holden.
- 5. As for the horrible murther of the late King, husband to the Queen, which was so haynous before God and man, all true professors, in whatsoever rank or condition, did promise to strive that all persons should be brought to condigne punishment, who are found guilty of the same crime.
- 6. They all promised to protect the young Prince against all violence, lest he should be murthered as his father was; And that the Prince should be committed to the care of four wise and godly men, that by a good Education, he might be fitted for that high Calling he was to execute one day.
- 7. The Nobles, Barons, and others, doth promise to beat down and abolish Popery, Idolatry and Superstition, with any thing that may contribute unto it; As also to set up and further the true Worship of God, his Government, the Church, and all that may concerne the purity of Religion and life; And for this to convene and take Arms, if need require.
- 8. That all Princes and Kings hereafter in this Realm, before their Coronation, shall take Oath to maintain the true Religion now professed in the Church of Scotland, and suppresse all things contrary to it, and that are not agreeing with it.
To these Articles subscribed the Earles of Morton, Glencarne, and Marre, the Lords Hume, Ruthen, Sanchar, Lindsey, Grame, Inermeth, and Uchiltrie, with many other Barons, besides the Commissioners of the Burroughs.
This being agreed upon, the Assembly dissolved. Thereafter the Lords Lindsey and Ruthuen were sent to Lochlevin to the Queen, to present unto her two Writs; the one contained a Renounciation of the Crowne and Royall Dignity, in favour of the Prince her son; with a Commission to invest him into the Kingdome, according to the manner accustomed: Which, after some reluctancy with tears, she subscribed, by the advice of [Page 460] the Earle of Athole, who had sent to her; and of Secretary Lethington, who had sent to her Robert Melvill for that purpose: So there was a Procuration given to the Lords Lindsay and Ruthuen, by the Queen, to give up and resigne the Rule of the Realme, in presence of the States.
The second Writ was, To ordain the Earle of Murray Regent, during the Princes minority, if he would accept the Charge: And in case he refused, the Duke Chattellarault, the Earles of Lenox, Argyle, Athole, Morton, Glencarne and Marre, should governe conjoyntly.
These Writs were published the 29 of Iuly, 1567. at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh: Then at Sterlin was the Prince Crowned King, where Iohn Knox made the Sermon: The Earl Morton and the Lord Hume, took the Oath for the King, That he should constantly live in the Profession of the true Religion, and maintain it; And that he should governe the Kingdom according to Law thereof, and do Justice equally to all.
In the beginning of August, the Earle Murray being sent for, cometh home; in all haste he visites the Queen at Lochlevin, strives to draw the Lords that had taken part with the Hamiltons, or were neuters, to joyne with those that had bound themselves to stand for the Kings Authority: He was very earnest with divers, by reason of their old friendship; but to little purpose. The twentinth of August, he received the Regencie, after mature and ripe deliberation, at the desire of the Queen, and Lords that were for the King, and so was publikely proclaimed Regent, and Obedience shewed unto him by all that stood for the young King.
The end of the History of the Church of Scotland, till the yeer 1567. and Moneth of August.
Addition.
THis Preface I used to give your Majestie occasion more deeply to consider what hath been the condition of Christs Members from the beginning, that in so doing, ye might see▪ That it is no new thing that the Saints of God be oppressed in the word; that ye, moved by earnest contemplation of the same, might also study rather to save them from murder, (although by the wicked councels of many ye were provoked to the contrary) then to engage your self to the corrupt Clergie, who are servants to sinne and Sathan; whose fury is bent against God and his verity: But this after followeth in our Let-which thus proceedeth.